Skip to main content

Full text of "14 Modern Greek Old Testament Genesis 2 - II Chronicles - Vanas Testamendis on uuskreeka 1872"

See other formats 







TA 


IEPA TFPAMMAĀTA 


METAŠPASOENTA 


EK 


TON ΘΕΩ͂Ν APXETTIICN 


ἘΝ 'OZONIA 
᾿Ἐτυπώθη dv ἐπιμελείας τοῦ τυποθέτου τῆς ᾿Ακαδημίας 
δαπάνῃ τῆς “Ἱερογραφικῆς 'Ἑταιρίας πρὸς διάδοσιν τοῦ Θείου 
λόγου εἴς τε τὴν Βρεταννίαν καὶ τὰ ἄλλα ἔθνη 


a Ya 















































1872 


Κεφάλαια, ZeA. | Κεφάλαια. Σελ. 
TENĒZIZ «as.,.....,..... ΜΝ δ 1 ΠΕΚΚΛΗΣΙΑΣΤΗ͂Σ ....».... 12... 608 
EZOA02 40 .. 52 ΨΑΣΜΑ ASMATON ........» . māls 610 
AEYITIKON...... ΧΟ Κ 27... 96|'Hžalaz .... 66... 620 
APIOMOTN.S < LK. CS 36.. 128 | ἹΈΡΕΙΑΝ S Liga vs 52... 670 
AEYTEPONOMION.. ........ 34... 172] ΘΡΗ͂ΝΟΙ ...... a kia INK 5 728 
IHžOYž ΤΟΥ NAYH....... 24 ,. 210 IEZEKIHA 48... 734 
21... 235 | AANĪHA. 12... 784 
4 πὰ 260 ΔΩΣΕ 1.2708 naaks 14.. 800, 
ΣΑΜΟΥΗΛ A.............. 8107. 4268) ΩΡ ΣΟΥ ἘΣ KPK, 3... 808 
ΣΑΜΟΥΗΛ Β΄ 24. 151) 20t. NAMOS 5 APEC 9.. 811 
ΒΑΣΙΛΕΩΝ͵ Α΄ θρ Ὁ, 595 | ABAIOY 4 οἱ 817 
BAŽIAEON Β΄ 25.. 358 | ΙΩΝΑΣ ..... ἘΡ ἐ ΥΟΤΣ Ὁ, 4... 818 
TON XPONIKON Α΄ ........ 290% 390) ΜΙΧΑΙΑΣ, SR νι 7... 820 
TEN XPONIKON Β΄ .. κ᾿ νον 86... 418 | NAOYM „..... Mr eat = . g 881 
TSP ARTS. τυροῦ ον ὅν 10. 453 | ΑΒΒΑΚΟΥ͂Μ.. .. κε νν εν γε anas 3.. 826 
NIEZE τὶς arku εν ἧς 13... 408 ΣΟΦΟΝΙΑΣ.. 8... 829 
ΟΜΝ 0 sia Ss 10.. 477| ATFAIOZ.......,... aaa. 2... 891] 
TEIRIRE OC pl Šjovei cslokjes Ξ „dz 485 | ZAXAPIAZ .............. « 14.. 838 
RAAMOPU. 1.0.1 ἐπ ΤΣ ΤΥ 518 | MAKAXTAS ..,............ μ΄ 841 
IIAPOIMIAI 584 : 
Τὸ κατὰ ΜΑΤΘΑΙΟΝ Etayye- ἘἘπιστυλὴ πρὸς ΘΕΣΣΑΛΟΝΙ- 
λίιον „vu, a aeoaeceeaa aaa 28... 847, ΚΕΙ͂Σ Β' .........../..a . 8, 1048 
Τὸ κατὰ MAPKON Εὐαγγέλιον.. 16 .. 879 ᾿Ἐπιστολὴ πρὸς ΤΊΜΟΘΕΟΝ A' 6... 1050 
Τὸ κατὰ AOYKAN Edayyēkov.. 24... 899 ᾿Ἐπιστυλὴ πρὸς ΤΙΜΌΘΕΟΝ B 4 .. 1054 
Τὸ κατὰ I2OANNHN Εὐαγγέλιον 21 .. 933 Ἐπιστολὴ πρὸς TITON ...... 3... 1057 
ΠΡΑΞΈΙΣ TEN AITOZTOAON 28 .. 960. ᾿Ἐπιστολὴ πρὸς ŠIAHMONA .. 1... 1059 
Ἐπιστολὴ πρὸς POMAIOYZ .. 16 .. 993 Ἐπιστολὴ πρὸς EBPAIOYS 18... 1059 |, 
Ἐπιστολὴ πρὸς KOPINEIOY2 Α΄ 16 .. 1007 Ἐπιστολὴ LAKOBOY ...... ἐν ΘῊΡ 1070 
Ἐπιστολὴ πρὸς ΚΟΡΙΝΘΙΟΥ͂Σ Β΄ 13... 1020 Ἐπιστολὴ IIETPOY Α΄ 5.. 1073 
᾿Ἐπιστολὴ πρὸς TAAATAZ „... 6... 1028 Ἐπιστολὴ IIETPOY B'.. 3.. 1077 
᾿Ἐπιστολὴ πρὸς EEZIOYZ.... 6 1033 ᾿Ἐπιστολὴ IOANNOY A'...... 5... 1080 
᾿ Ἐπιστολὴ πρὸς ΦΙΛΙΠΠΉΣΙΟΥΣ 4 .. 1038 ᾿Επιστολὴ I2ANNOY Β΄ ...... 10. 1084 
᾿Ἐπιστολὴ πρὸς ΚΟΛΟΣΣΑΕΙΣ.. 4... 1041 Ἐπιστολὴ IOANNOY T" ...... 1 1084 
ἘΠιστολὴ πρὸς ΘΕΣΣΑΛΟΝΙ- ἘΞ IOYAA k 1 1085 
KEIZ Α΄ «34... 5... 1046 AITOKAAYYIZ IOANNOY.... 22.. 


1086 | 




















KAINH ATAOHKH 
KTPIOT ΚΑΙ ΣΩΤΗΡΟΣ 


ἩΜΩ͂Ν 


IHZŽOY ΧΡΙΣΤΟΥ͂, 


ΜΕΤΑΦΡΑΣΘΕΙ͂ΣΑ 


EK ΤΟΥ EAAHNIKOYV. 











418 


XPONIKON 


Β΄. 





LH Ψαλ. 
οβ΄. τ. 


Μ᾿ εἰχ. 5. 
κεφ. κβ΄. 
14. 


15 Bag. 
Α΄. α΄. 35, 
39. 





i αὑτοῦ καὶ 





TO ΔΕΎΤΕΡΟΝ ΒΙΒΛΙΟΝ ΤΩΝ XPONIKON: 


Ἢ, 


ΠΑΡΑΛΕΙΠΟΜΕΝΩ͂Ν, 


TO ΔΕΎΤΕΡΟΝ ΒΙΒΛΙΟΝ ΤΩΝ XPONIKON: 


Ἢ, 


ΠΑΡΑΛΕΙΠΟΜΕΝΩΝ, 


ΚΕΦ. α΄. 
AI " ἐκραταιώθη ὁ Σολομὼν ὁ υἱὸς 
τοῦ Δαβὶδ εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν 
3 Κύριος ὁ Θεὸς αὐτοῦ ἧτο 
μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ, καὶ 3 ἐμεγάλυνεν αὐτὸν εἰς 
ἄκρον. 

2 Καὶ ἐλάλησεν ὃ Σολομὼν πρὺς 
πάντα τὸν ᾿Ισραὴλ, *mpūs τοὺς χιλι- 
dpxovs καὶ ἑκατοντάρχους, καὶ πρὸς 
τοὺς κριτὰς, καὶ πρὸς πάντας τοὺς 
ἄρχοντας παντὸς τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ, τοὺς 
| ἀρχηγοὺς, τῶν πατριῶν' 3 καὶ ὑπῆγαν 
ὁ Σολομὼν, καὶ πᾶσα ἣ σύναξις μετ᾽ 
αὐτοῦ, εἰς τὸν ὑψηλὸν τόπον τὸν "ev 
Γαβαών" διότι ἐκεῖ ἦτο ἡ σκηνὴ τοῦ 
μαρτυρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ, τὴν ὁποίαν Μωῦ- 





σῆς, ὁ δοῦλος τοῦ Κυρίου, ἔκαμεν ἐν 
τῇ ἐρήμῳ. 4 "Ὁ δὲ Δαβὶδ εἶχεν ἀνα- 
βιβάσει. τὴν κιβωτὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ ἀπὸ 
Kiptād-i lapēlu, εἰς τὸν τόπον τὸν ὁποῖον 
πι οητοίμασεν ὃ Δαβὶδ δ αὐτήν" διότι 
εἶχε στήσει σκηνὴν dr αὐτὴν ἐν "Iepov- 
σαλήμ. 5 "Kat τὸ χαλκοῦν θυσια- 
στήριον, τὸ ὁποῖον ἔκαμε" "Βεσελεὴλ ὁ ὁ 
υἱὸς τοῦ Οὐρὶ, υἱοῦ τοῦ "Op, ἧτο ἐκεῖ 
ἔμπροσθεν τῆς σκηνῆς τοῦ Κυρίου" καὶ 
ἐξεζήτησαν αὐτὸ ὁ Σολομὼν, καὶ ἡ 
σύναξις. 6 Καὶ ἀνέβη 6 Σολομὼν ἐκεῖ 
ἐπὶ τὸ χαλκοῦν θυσιαστήριον ἐνώπιον 
τοῦ Κυρίου, τὸ ἐν τῇ σκηνῇ τοῦ μαρ- 
τυρίου, καὶ " προσέφερεν ἐπ᾿ αὐτὸ 
χίλια ὁλοκαυτώματα. 


Κεφ. α΄. 








= Δαν. 


B.21. 


$ au. B'., 
tajā, Ls 
Xpov. Α΄. 
te. 1. 

1 'Eģdē. 
AC TAVS 
Ag. 1, 

8 "Eēdē. 
λα΄. 2. 


3 Bad. Α΄. 
γ᾽. 4. 














XPONI 


KON 8΄. 





18 Xpov, 
Α΄. κθ΄. 
23. κεφ. 
θ΄. 22. 
Ἔκκλ. β', 
9. 





ΤᾺ Kar' ἐκείνην τὴν νύκτα ἐφάνη ὁ ὁ 
Θεὸς εἰς τὸν Σολομῶντα, καὶ εἶπε πρὸς 
αὐτὸν, Ζήτησον τί νὰ σοὶ δώσω. 

8 Ὃ δὲ Σολομὼν εἶπε πρὸς τὸν 
Θεὸν, Σὺ ἔκαμες μέγα ἔλεος πρὸς Δα- 
βὶδ τὸν πατέρα μου, καὶ " μὲ κατέ- 
στησας βασιλέα ἀντ᾽ αὐτοῦ" 9 τώρα, 
Κύριε Θεὲ, ās βεβαιωθῇ ὁ λόγος σου 
ὁ πρὸς τὸν Δαβὶδ τὸν πατέρα μου" 
διότι Pod μὲ ἔκαμες; βασιλέα € ἐπὶ λαὸν 
πολὺν ὡς τὸ χῶμα τῆς γῆς; 10 "ds 
τώρα εἰς ἐμὲ σοφίαν καὶ σύνεσιν, M διὰ 
νὰ ἐξέρχωμαι καὶ νὰ εἰσέρχωμαι ἔμ- 
προσθεν τοῦ λαοῦ τούτου" διότι τίς 
δύναται νὰ κρίνῃ τὸν λαόν σου τοῦτον 
τὸν μέγαν; 

11 "Kat εἶπεν ὁ Θεὸς πρὸς τὸν 
Σολομῶντα, Ἐπειδὴ συνέλαβες τοῦτο 
ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ σου, καὶ δὲν ἐζήτη. σας 
πλαΐτη, ἀγαθὰ, καὶ δόξαν, οὐδὲ τὴν 
ζωὴν τῶν μισούντων σε, οὐδὲ πολυ- 
Čolav ἐζήτησας, ἀλλ᾽ ἐζήτησας εἰς 
σεαυτὸν σοφίαν καὶ σύνεσιν, διὰ νὰ 
κρίνῃς τὸν λαόν μου, ἐπὶ τὸν ὁποῖον σὲ 
ἔκαμα βασιλέα' 12 ἡ σοφία καὶ ἡ 
σύνεσις δίδεται εἰς σέ᾽ καὶ πλοῦτον, 
καὶ ἀγαθὰ, καὶ δόξαν, θέλω δώσει εἰς 
σὲ, 15 ὡς δὲν ἔγεινεν εἰς τοὺς βασιλεῖς 
τοὺς πρὸ σοῦ, οὐδὲ εἰς τοὺς μετὰ σὲ 
θέλουσι γείνει τοιαῦτα. 

18 Τότε ἐπέστρεψεν ὁ Σολομὼν εἰς 
Ἱερουσαλὴμ, ἀπὸ τοῦ ὑψηλοῦ τόπου 
τοῦ ἐν Ταβαὼν, ἀπ᾽ ἔμπροσθεν τῆς 
σκηνῆς τοῦ μαρτυρίου, καὶ ἐβασίλευεν 
ἐπὶ τὸν Ἰσραήλ. 


14 ΚΑῚ ἢ συνήθροισεν ὁ Σολομὼν 
ἁμάξας καὶ ἱππέας" 
τετρακοσίας ἁμάξας, καὶ δώδεκα χιλι- 
δας ἱππέων, τοὺς ὁποίους ἔθεσεν εἰς 
τὰς πόλεις τῶν ἁμαξῶν, καὶ πλησίον 
τοῦ βασιλέως ἐν “Ἱερουσαλήμ. 

15 Kat "δ κατέστησεν ἐν "Iepovra- | 
λὴμ ὁ βασιλεὺς τὸν ἄργυρον καὶ TOV | 

χρυσὸν ὡς λίθους, καὶ τὰς κέδρους 
κατέστησεν ὡς τὰς ἐν τῇ πεδιάδι συ- 
καμίνους, διὰ τὴν ἀφθονίαν, 160 15" 
γίνετο δὲ εἰς τὸν Σολομῶντα ἐξαγωγὴ 
ἵππων, καὶ λινοῦ νήματος, ἐξ Αἰγύπτου" 
τὸ μὲν λινοῦν νῆμα ἐλάμβανον οἱ ἔμ- 
ποροι τοῦ βασιλέως εἰς ὡρισμένην τιμήν. 
17 ᾿Ανεβίβαζον δὲ καὶ ἔφερον ἐξ Ai- 
γύπτον μίαν ἅμαξαν διὰ ἑξακοσίους 
σίκλους ἀργυροῦς, καὶ ἕκαστον ἵππον 
διὰ ἑκατὸν πεντήκοντα" καὶ οὕτω διὰ 
πάντας τοὺς βασιλεῖς τῶν Χετταίων, 
καὶ διὰ τοὺς βασιλεῖς τῆς Συρίας, ἡ 
ἐξαγωγὴ ἐγίνετο διὰ χειρὸς αὐτῶν. 





[ΚεΦ. β. ΚΑΙ "'᾿ἀπεφάσισεν ὁ 
Σολομὼν νὰ οἰκοδομήσῃ οἶκον εἰς τὸ 
ὄνομα τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ οἶκον βασιλικὸν 

Ee2 


καὶ εἶχε χιλίας 


εἰς ἑαυτόν. 2 Καὶ 5 ἠρίθμησεν ὁ Σο- 
λομὼν ἑβδομήκοντα χιλιάδας ἀνδρῶν 
ἀχθοφύρων, καὶ ὀγδοήκοντα χιλιάδας 
λιθοτόμων ἐν τῷ ὄρει, καὶ τρεῖς xe 
ddas ἑξακοσίους 6; ἐπιστάτας ἐπ᾽ αὐτῶν. 

8 Καὶ ἀπέστειλεν 6 Σολομὼν πρὸς 
||Xovpā τὸν βασιλέα τῆς Τύρου, λέ- 
γῶν, * Καθὼς ἔκαμες εἰς τὸν Δαβὶδ 
τὸν πατέρα μου, καὶ ἔπεμψας πρὸς 
αὐτὸν κέδρους διὰ νὰ οἰκοδομήσῃ. εἰς 
ἑαυτὸν οἶκον νὰ κατοικήσῃ ἐν αὐτῷ, 
εἰς ἐμέ, 4 ᾿Ιδοὺ, “ἐγὼ 
οἰκοδομῶ οἶκον εἰς τὸ ὄνομα Κυρίου 
τοῦ Θεοῦ μου, διὰ νὰ καθιερώσω τοῦτον 
εἰς αὐτὸν, > διὰ νὰ προσφέρηται ἐνώ- 
πίον αὐτοῦ θυμίαμα εὐωδίας, καὶ ὃ οἱ 
Ταντοτεινοὶ ἄρτοι τῆς προθέσεως, καὶ 

Ἰτὰ ὁλοκαυτώματα τὰ πρωϊνὰ καὶ ἑσπε- 
ρινὰ, ἐν τοῖς σάββασι, καὶ ἐν ταῖς νεο- 
μηνίαις, καὶ ἐν ταῖς ἐπισήμοις ἑορταῖς 
Κυρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ ἡμῶν. Τοῦτο εἶναι 
χρέος τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα. 5 Καὶ 
ὁ οἶκος τὸν ὁποῖον οἰκοδομῶ εἶναι μέγας" 
διότι * μέγας ὁ Θεὸς ἡμῶν ὑπὲρ πάντας 
τοὺς θεούς. 6 ᾿Αλλὰ 9 τίς δύναται rā 
οἰκοδομήσῃ, εἰς αὐτὸν οἶκον, ἐνῷ ὁ οὐ- 
ρανὸς καὶ ὁ οὐρανὸς τῶν οὐρανῶν δὲν 
εἶναι ἱκανοὶ νὰ χωρέσωσιν αὐτόν; „Tis 
δὲ εἶμαι ἐγὼ, ὥστε νὰ οἰκοδομήσω οἶκον 
εἰς αὐτόν; εἰμὴ μόνον διὰ νὰ θυσιάζω 
ἐνώπιον αὐτοῦ; T Topa λοιπὸν ἀπό- 
στειλον πρὸς ἐμὲ ἄνδρα σοφὸν εἰς τὸ 
νὰ ἐργάζηται εἰς χρυσὸν, καὶ εἰς ἄρ- 
γύρον, καὶ εἰς χαλκὸν, καὶ εἰς σίδηρον, 
καὶ εἰς πορφύραν, καὶ εἰς κόκκινον, καὶ 
εἰς κυανοῦν, καὶ ἐπιστήμονα εἰς τὸ ἐγ5 
γλύφειν γλυφὰς μετὰ τῶν σοφῶν τῶν 
μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ ἐν τῇ ᾿Ιουδαίᾳ καὶ ἐν τῇ 
Ἱερουσαλὴμ, 1? τοὺς ὁποίους Δαβὶδ ὁ 
πατήρ μου ἡτοίμασεν. 8 5: tiri 
λόν μοι καὶ ξύλα κέδρινα, πεύκινα, καὶ 
| ξύλα Πἀλγουμεὶμ, ἐ ἐκ τοῦ Λιβάνου" δίδει 
᾿ ἐγὼ γνωρίζω 6 ὅτι οἱ δοῦλοί σου ἐξεύ- 
| ρουσι νὰ κόπτωσι ξύλα ἐν τῷ Λιβάνῳ" 
καὶ ἰδοὺ, οἱ δοῦλοί μου δέχου αιν" σθαι 
μετὰ τῶν δούλων σου, 9 διὰ νὰ ἑτοι- 
μάσωσιν εἰς ἐμὲ ξύλα ἐν ἐν ἀφθονίᾳ" διότι 
ὁ οἶκος τὸν ὁποῖον ἐγὼ οἰκοδομῶ θέλει 
᾿ εἶσθαι μέγας καὶ θαυμαστός. 10 Καὶ 
ἰδοὺ, '? θέλω δώσει εἰς τοὺς δούλους 
σου τοὺς ξυλοτόμους εἴκοσι χιλιάδας 
κόρους σίτου κοπανισμένου, καὶ εἴκοσι 
χιλιάδας κόρους κριθῆς, καὶ εἴκοσι χι- 
λιάδας βὰθ οἴνον, καὶ εἴκοσι χιλιάδας 
βὰθ ἐλαίου. 

11 Καὶ ἀπεκρίθη ὁ Χουρὰμ ὁ ὁ βασι- 
λεὺς τῆς Τύρου δὲ ἐπιστολῆς, τὴν 
ὁποίαν ἔστειλε πρὸς τὸν Σολομῶντα, 
mi ᾿Επειδὴ ὁ Κύριος ἠγάπησε τὸν λαὸν 
αὑτοῦ, σὲ κατέστησε “βασιλέα ἐπ᾽ αὐ- 
τούς. 12 Εἶπεν ἔτι 6 Χουρὰμ, "' Εὐ- 
λογητὸς Κύριος ὁ Θεὸς τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, 


οὕτω κάμε Li 














κε΄. 30. 





1 Xpov. 
A. xB', 
18. 
"Bad. Α΄, 
€.6. 

] Τ᾿ Αλμου- 
γεὶμ,Βασ. 
Αὐτοί; 


Ἰ5Βασ. A”, 
€.r1. 

















XPONIKON Β΄. 


i: 


γὺ ὃ. 








Α΄, κβ', 2. 
ἘΠ ciy, 2. 


1 Bad. Δ΄. 
F'.1, 
KTA, 
2Tev. x8'. 
2, 14. 

5 Χρον. 
Α΄. κα΄. 
18. 


* Bad. ἊΝ 
δ" 2. 





* Bad. A 
«. 3. 


15 ὁ ἸΤοιητὴς τοῦ οὐρανοῦ καὶ τῆς γῆς, 
Ooris ἔδωκεν εἰς τὸν Δαβὶδ τὸν βασι- 
λέα υἱὸν σοφὸν, ἔχοντα φρόνησιν καὶ 
σύνεσιν, ὕστις θέλει «οἰκοδομήσει οἶκον 
εἰς τὸν Κύριον, καὶ οἶκον βασιλικὸν εἰς 
ἑαυτόν: 18 ἀποστέλλω λοιπὸν τώρα 
ἄνθρωπον σοφὸν, ἔχοντα σύνεσιν, τοῦ 
Χουρὰμ τοῦ πατρός μου, 14 "5 υἱὸν 
γυναικὸς ἐκ τῶν θυγατέρων Δὰν, καὶ 
πατρὸς Τυρίου, ἐπιστήμονα, εἰς τὸ νὰ 
ἐργάζηται «is χρυσὸν, καὶ εἰς ἄργυρον, 
εἰς χαλκὸν, εἰς σίδηρον; εἰς λίθους, καὶ 
εἰς ξύλα, εἰς πορφύραν, εἰς κυανοῦν, 
καὶ εἰς βύσσον, καὶ εἰς κόκκινον" καὶ 
εἰς τὸ ἐγγλύφειν πᾶν εἶδος γλυφῆς, 
καὶ ἐφευρίσκειν πᾶσαν ἐφεύρεσιν εἰς 
ὅ,τι προβληθῇ εἰς αὐτὸν, μετὰ τῶν 
σοφῶν σου, καὶ μετὰ τῶν σοφῶν τοῦ 
κυρίου μου Δαβὶδ τοῦ πατρός σου" 
15 Topa, λοιπὸν τὸν σῖτον, καὶ τὴν 
κριθὴν, τὸ ἔλαιον, καὶ τὸν οἶνον, "rā 
ὁποῖα ὃ κύριός, μου εἶπεν, ἃς στείλῃ 
πρὸς τοὺς δούλους αὑτοῦ 16 καὶ 
kus θέλομεν κόψει ξύλα ἐκ τοῦ 
Λιβάνου, κατὰ πᾶσαν τὴν χρείαν σου, 
καὶ θέλομεν φέρει αὐτὰ πρὺς σὲ μὲ 
σχεδίας διὰ θαλάσσης εἰς ᾿Ιόππην" καὶ 
σὺ θέλεις ἀναβιβάσει αὐτὰ εἰς ἱἹερου- 
σαλήμ. 

17 Καὶ 13 ἠρίθμησεν 6 Σολομὼν πάν- 
|ras τοὺς ἄνδρας τοὺς ξένους τοὺς ἐν 
"γῆ Ἰσραὴλ, μετὰ τὸν ἀριθμι ὃν "kad? 
ὃν Δαβὶδ ὅ πατὴρ αὐτοῦ ἠρίθμησεν 
αὐτούς" καὶ εὑρέθησαν ἑκατὸν πεντή- 
κοντα τρεῖς χιλιάδες καὶ ἑξακόσιοι. 
18 Καὶ ἐξ αὐτῶν * ἔκαμεν ἑβδομήκον- 
ra χιλιάδας ἀχθοφόρων, καὶ ὀγδοής 
κοντα χιλιάδας λιθοτόμων ἐν τῷ ὄρει, 
καὶ τρεῖς χιλιάδας ἑξακοσίους ἐργο- 
διώκτας ἐπὶ τὸν λαόν. 


{κὲφ, y.] ΚΑΙ ᾿ἤρχισεν. ὁ Σολο- 

ὼν νὰ οἰκοδομῇ τὸν οἶκον. τοῦ Κυρίου 
ἐν Ἱερουσαλὴμ ἐν τῷ ὄρει Μοριὰ, 
ὅπου ἐφάνη ὁ ὁ Κύριος εἰς τὸν Δαβὶδ τὸν 
πατέρα αὐτοῦ, ἐν τῷ τόπῳ τὸν ὁποῖον 
ἡτοίμασεν ὁ Δαβὶδ ἐν τῷ ἁλωνίῳ * ”0p- 
νὰν τοῦ ᾿Ιεβουσαίου. 2 Kai ἤρχισε 
νὰ οἰκοδομῇ τῇ δευτέρᾳ τοῦ δευτέρου 
μηνὸς, ἐν τῷ τετάρτῳ ἔτει τῆς 
λείας αὑτοῦ. 

8 “Τοῦτο δὲ ἦτο τὸ σχέδιον τοῦ Σο- 
|Nopāvros διὰ νὰ οἰκοδομήσῃ τὸν οἶκον 
τοῦ Θεοῦ' Τὸ μῆκος εἰς πήχας, κατὰ 
τὸ πρῶτον μέτρον, ἦτο ἑξήκοντα πηχῶν, 
| kat τὸ πλάτος εἴκοσι πηχῶν, 4 Καὶ "τὸ 
pūci τὸ κατὰ πρόσωπον τοῦ οἴκου, 
εἶχε μῆκος κατὰ τὸ πλάτος τοῦ οἴκου, 
εἴκοσι πηχῶν, καὶ ὕψος ἑκατὸν εἴκοσι" 
καὶ ἐσκέπασεν αὐτὸ ἔσωθεν μὲ χρυσίον 


βασι- 





6 Bad. A 


s', 17. 





καθαρόν. ὅ Καὶ " ἐστέγασε τὸν οἶκον 
τὸν μέγαν μὲ ξύλα πεύκινα, τὰ ὁποῖα 





καὶ ἐσκέπασε, μὲ χρυσὸν καθαρὸν, καὶ 
ἐνέγλυψεν ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸν Φοίνικας καὶ 
ἁλύσεις. 6 Καὶ ἐκόσμησε τὸν οἶκον 
μὲ λίθους τιμίους διὰ ἁ ὡραιότητα" τὸ δὲ 
χρυσίον ἦτο χρυσίον Φαρουΐμ., 7 Ἐ- 
σκέπασεν ἔτι μὲ χρυσίον τὸν οἶκον, τὰς 
δοκοὺς, τοὺς παραστάτας, καὶ τοὺς 
τοίχους αὐτοῦ, καὶ τὰς θύρας αὐτοῦ" 
καὶ ἐρδηχονγε χερουβεὶμ ἐπὶ 
τοίχων. 

8 Καὶ ἔκαμε τὸν οἶκον τοῦ ἁγίου 
τῶν ἁγίων, τὸ μῆκος αὐτοῦ κατὰ τὸ 
πλάτος τοῦ οἴκου, εἴκοσι πηχῶν, καὶ 
τὸ πλάτος αὐτοῦ εἴκοσι πηχῶν" καὶ 
ἐσκέπασεν αὐτὸν μὲ χρυσίον καθαρὸν, 
ἑξακοσίων ταλάντων. 9 Τὸ βάρος δὲ 
τῶν καρφίων ἦτο πεντήκοντα σίκλοι 


τῶν 


χρυσίου. Καὶ ἐσκέπασε τὰ ὑπερῷα 
μὲ χρυσίον. 
10 Καὶ ἴ ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τοῦ ἁγίου τῶν 


ἁγίων ἔ ἔκαμε δύο „XepovBēļu ἐργασίας 
γλυπτῆς, καὶ ἐσκέπασεν αὐτὰ μὲ χρυ- 
σίον. „1 Καὶ αἱ πτέρυγες τῶν χερου- 
βεὶμ εἶχον μῆκος εἴκοσι πηχῶν" ἡ μία 
πτέρυξ πέντε πηχῶν, ἐγγίζουσα τὸν 
τοῖχον τοῦ οἴκου" καὶ ἡ ἄλλη πτέρυξ 
πέντε πηχῶν, ἐγγίζουσα τὴν πτέρυγα 
τοῦ ἄλλου χερούβ. 13 Καὶ ἡ μία 
πτέρυξ τοῦ ἄλλου χεροὺβ πέντε „m 
χῶν, ἐγγίζουσα τὸν τοῖχον τοῦ οἴκου" 
καὶ ἡ ἄλλη πτέρυξ πέντε πηχῶν, ἅπτο- 
μένη τῆς πτέρυγος τοῦ ἄλλου χερούβ. 
13 Ai πτέρυγες τῶν χερουβεὶμ τούτων 
ἐξηπλοῦντο εἴκοσι πήχας" καὶ αὐτὰ 
ἵσταντο ἐπὶ τοὺς πόδας αὑτῶν, τὰ δὲ 
πρόσωπα αὐτῶν ἔβλεπον πρὸς τὸν οἶκον. 

14 Καὶ δ ἔκαμε τὸ καταπέτασμα ἐκ 
κυανοῦ, καὶ πορφύρας, καὶ κοκκίνου, 
καὶ βύσσου, καὶ ὕφανεν ἐπ᾽ αὐτοῦ χε- 
ρουβείμ. 

15 "Exapev ἔτι ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ οἴκου 
"δύο στύλους τριάκοντα πέντε “πηχῶν 
τὸ ὕψος, καὶ τὸ ἐπίθεμα τὸ ἐπὶ τῆς 
κεφαλῆς ἑκάστου, πέντε πηχῶν. 10 
Καὶ ἔκαμεν. ἁλύσεις, ἐν τῷ χρηματι- 
στηρίῳ, καὶ ἔβαλεν αὐτὰς ἐπὶ τῶν 
κεφαλῶν τῶν στύλων" καὶ ἔκαμεν 
1ὸ ἑκατὸν ῥόδια, καὶ ἔβαλεν αὐτὰ ἐπὶ 
τῶν ἁλύσεων. 17 Καὶ 1" ἔστησε τοὺς 
στύλους κατὰ πρόσωπον» τοῦ ναοῦ, ἕνα 
ἐκ δεξιῶν, καὶ ἕνα ἐξ ἀριστερῶν" καὶ 
ἐκάλεσε τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ ἐκ δεξιῶν [1α- 
χεὶν, καὶ τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ ἐξ ἀριστερῶν 
||Bods. 

[KEČ. 6.) Καὶ " ἔκαμε θυσιαστή- 
ριον “χαλκοῦν, εἴκοσι “πηχῶν τὸ μῆκος 
αὐτοῦ, καὶ εἴκοσι πηχῶν τὸ πλάτος ad- 
τοῦ, καὶ δέκα πηχῶν τὸ ὕψος αὖτο 

g 3» Ekapev ἔξ ἔτι τὴν θάλασσαν χυτὴν 
δέκα πηχῶν ἀπὸ χείλους εἰς χεῖλος, 
στρογγύλην κύκλῳ, καὶ τὸ ψος αὐτῆς 
πέντε πηχῶν" καὶ γραμμὴ τριάκοντα 





* "Eģdē. 
κε΄, 31. 
Ματθ. κζ΄. 


τηριχθῆ. 
|VEv αὐτῷ 
δύναμις. 


1 'Etdē, 
κζ.1, 2. 
Βασ. B'. 
ις΄. 14. 
'Ieģ. i. 
13, 16. 

* Bad. Α΄, 


Ci 28: 

















Κεφ. €. 





XPONIKON Β΄. 


451 





|? Βασ. Α΄. 


ζ΄. 24, 28, 
26. 


15 Βασ, Α΄, 
ζ΄. 20. 


H Bag. Α΄. 
ζ΄. 27,43: 











πηχῶν, περιεζώννυεν αὐτὴν κύκλῳ. 8 
Καὶ ᾿ ὑπὸ τὸ χεῖλος αὐτῆς ἦτο ὁμοίωμα 
βοῶν, περικυκλούντων αὐτὴν κύκλῳ, 
δέκα κατὰ πήχην, περικυκλοῦντες τὴν 
θάλασσαν κύκλῳ. Αἱ δύο «σειραὶ τῶν 
βοῶν ἦσαν χυμέναι ὁμοῦ μὲ αὐτήν. 4 
Ἵστατο δὲ ἐπὶ δώδεκα βοῶν" τρεῖς 
ἔβλεπον πρὸς βοῤῥᾶν, καὶ τρεῖς ἔβλε- 
πὸν πρὸς δυσμὰς, καὶ τρεῖς ἔβλεπον 
πρὸς νότον, καὶ τρεῖς ἔθλεπον πρὸς 
ἀνατολάς" καὶ ἡ θάλασσα ἔ ἔκειτο ἐπ᾽ αὐ- 
τῶν" καὶ ὅλα τὰ ὀπίσθια αὐτῶν ἧσαν 
πρὸς τὰ ἔσω. 5 Kat τὸ πάχος αὐτῆς 
ἦτο μιᾶς παλάμης, καὶ τὸ χεῖλος αὐτῆς 
κατεσκευασμένον ὡς „Xcihos ποτηρίου, 
ὡς ἄνθος κρίνου" ἐχώρει δὲ »πλήρης 
οὖσα " τρεῖς χιλιάδας Bad. 6”. Ekaļiēv 
ἔτι ὅ δέκα λουτῆρας, καὶ ἔθεσε πέντε 
ἐκ "δεξιῶν, καὶ πέντε ἐξ ἀριστερῶν, διὰ 
νὰ πλύνωσιν ἐν αὐτοῖς" ἐκεῖ ἔπλυνον 
ὅσα ἦσαν διὰ ὁλοκαύτωσιν" ἡ θάλασσα 
ὅμως ἧτο διὰ νὰ νίπτωνται ἐν αὐτῇ οἱ 
ἱερεῖς. 7 Καὶ “ἔκαμε τὰς χρυσῆς 
λυχ! νίας δέκα, 7 κατὰ τὸ διατεταγμένον 
περὶ αὐτῶν, καὶ ἔθεσεν αὐτὰς ἐν τῷ ναῷ, 
πέντε ἐκ δεξιῶν, καὶ πέντε ἐξ ἀριστε- 
ρῶν. 8 Καὶ * ēkapie Šēka τραπέζας, 
καὶ ἔθεσεν αὐτὰς ἐν τῷ ναῷ, πέντε ἐκ 
δεξιῶν, καὶ πέντε ἐξ ἀριστερῶν. Καὶ 
ἔκαμεν ἑκατὸν χρυσᾶς λεκάνας, 9 Καὶ 
"ἔκαμε τὴν αὐλὴν τῶν ἱερέων, καὶ τὴν 
μεγάλην αὐλὴν, καὶ θύρας διὰ τὴν αὖ- 
λὴν, καὶ ἐσκέπασε τὰς θύρας αὐτῶν μὲ 
χαλκόν. 10 Καὶ 1 ἔθεσε τὴν θάλασ- 
σαν κατὰ τὸ δεξιὸν πλευρὸν πρὸς ἀνα- 
τολὰς, ἀπέναντι τοῦ μεσημβρινοῦ μέ- 
ρους, 

11 Kat" ἔκαμεν. ὁ Χουρὰμ : τοὺς λέ- 
βητας, καὶ τὰ πτυάρια, καὶ τὰς λεκά- 
vas. Kat ἐτελείωσεν ὁ ὁ Χουρὰμ κάμνων 
τὸ ἔργον τὸ ὑποῖον ἔκαμνεν εἰς τὸν βα- 
σιλέα Σολομῶντα, διὰ τὸν οἶκον τοῦ 
Θεοῦ" 12 τοὺς δύο στύλους, καὶ "τὰς 
σφαίρας, καὶ τὰ δύο Vdiaza τὰ ἐπὶ 
τῆς κεφαλῆς τῶν στύλων, καὶ τὰ δύο 
δικτυωτὰ διὰ νὰ σκεπάζωσι τὰς δύο 
σφαίρας τῶν ἐπιθεμάτων τῶν ἐπὶ τῆς 
κεφαλῆς τῶν στύλων: 13 καὶ re 
τριικόσια ῥόδια διὰ τὰ δύο δικτυωτὰ, 
δύο σειρὰς ῥοδίων δὲ ἕκαστον δικτυω- 
τὸν, διὰ νὰ σκεπάζωσι τὰς δύο σφαί- 
pas τῶν ἐπιθεμάτων τ τῶν ἐπὶ τῶν στύ- 
λων, 14 "Exauev ἔτι “τὰς βάσεις, 
καὶ ἔκαμε τοὺς ἀν ἐπὶ τῶν βά- 
σεων" 15 τὴν μίαν θάλασσαν, καὶ 
τοὺς δώδεκα βύας ὑποκάτω αὐτῆς. 10 
Καὶ τοὺς λέβητας, καὶ τὰ πτυάρια, καὶ 
τὰς κρεάγρας, καὶ πάντα τὰ σκεύη 
αὐτῶν, ἔκαμε "ὃ, Χουρὰμ 6 πατὴρ αὐτοῦ 
εἰς τὸν βασιλέα Σολομῶντα, διὰ τὸν 
οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου, ἐκ λαμπροῦ χαλκοῦ. 
17 Bv τῇ πεδιάδι τοῦ ᾿Ιορδάνου 








ἔχυσεν αὐτὰ ὁ βασιλεὺς, ἐν γῇ ἀργι- 
λώδει μεταξὺ Σοκχὼθ καὶ Zapņdadū. 

18% οὕτως ἔ ἔκαμεν ὁ Σολομὼν πάντα 
ταῦτα τὰ σκεύη ἐν ἀφθονίᾳ μεγάλῃ" 
διότι δὲν ἠδύνατο νά λογαριασθὴ τὸ 
βάρος τοῦ χαλκοῦ. 

19 Καὶ ē, ἔκαμεν ὁ Σολομὼν πάντα 
τὰ σκεύη τὰ τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ 
τὸ θυσιαστήριον τὸ χρυσοῦν, καὶ τὰς 
τι panēķas, " "ka ἐπ᾽ αὐτῶν ἐτίθεντο οἱ 
ἄρτοι, τῆς προθέσεως" 20 καὶ τὰς 
Nu; χνίας καὶ τοὺς "λύχνους αὐτῶν, διὰ 
νὰ καίωσι “᾿ κατὰ τὸ διατεταγμένον 
ἐνώπιον τοῦ χρηματιστηρίου, ἐκ χρυ- 
σίου καθαροῦ: 21 καὶ “" τὰ ἄνθη, καὶ 
τοὺς λύχνους, καὶ τὰς ᾿λαβίδας, či ἐκ 
σίου, καὶ τοῦτο χρυσίον καθαρόν" 29 
καὶ τὰ λυχνοψάλιδα, καὶ τὰς "Kukii 
καὶ τοὺς κρατῆρας, καὶ τὰ θυμια- 
τήρια, ἐκ χι χρυσίου καθαροῦ" καὶ ἡ εἴσ- 
ὁδὸς τοῦ οἴκου, αἱ ἐσώτεραι θύραι αὐ- 
τοῦ διὰ τὸ ἅγιον τῶν ἁγίων, καὶ αἱ 
θύραι. τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ ναοῦ, ἧσαν ἐκ 
χρυσίου. 

[KE0. €.] Kat? guverehčo 0) ἅπαν 
τὸ ἔργον τὸ ὁποῖον či ἔκαμεν ὁ “Σολομὼν 
διὰ τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου" καὶ εἰσέφε- 
ρεν ὁ Σολομὼν τὰ ἀφιερώματα Δαβὶδ 
τοῦ πατρὸς αὑτοῦ" καὶ τὸ ἀργύριον καὶ 
τὸ χρυσίον, καὶ πάντα τὰ σκεύη, ἔθεσεν 
ἐν τοῖς θησαυροῖς τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Θεοῦ. 


2 ΤΟΤΕ “συνήθροισεν ὁ Σολομὼν 
εἰς Ἱερουσαλὴμ τοὺς πρεσβυτέρους τοῦ 
ἸΙσραὴλ, καὶ πάντας τοὺς ἀρχηγοὺς τῶν 
φυλῶν, τοὺς οἰκογενάρχας τῶν υἱῶν 
Ἰσραὴλ, διὰ νὰ ἀναβιβάσωσι τὴν Ki= 
βωτὸν τῆς διαθήκης τοῦ Κυρίου ὃ ἐκ 
τῆς πόλεως Δαβὶδ, ἥτις εἶναι ἡ Σιών. 

3 Kat *avwj6p oiodņrav πάντες οἱ 


ἄνδρες Ἰσραὴλ πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα, * ἐν ἢ 


τῇ ἑορτῇ τοῦ ἑβδόμου μηνός. 4 Καὶ 
ἦλθον πάντες οἱ πρεσβύτεροι 1 τοῦ Ἰσ-, 
paijā: καὶ ἐσήκωσαν ot Λευῖται τὴν. 
κιβωτόν, 5 Kat ἀνεβίβασαν τὴν κιβω- 
τὸν, καὶ τὴν σκηνὴν τοῦ μαρτυρίου, καὶ 
πάντα τὰ σκεύη τὰ ὶ ἅγια τὰ ἐν τῇ σκηνῇ" 
οἱ ἱερεῖς καὶ οἱ Λευῖται ἀνεβίβασαν αὐτά, 
6 Καὶ ὁ βασιλεὺς Σολομὼν, καὶ πᾶσα 
ἦ συναγωγὴ τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, οἱ συναχ- 
θέντες πρὸς αὐτὸν, ἧσαν ἔμπροσθεν τῆς 
κιβωτοῦ, θυσιάζοντες πρόβατα καὶ βόας, 
ὅσα δὲν ἦτο δυνατὸν νὰ λογαριασθῶ- 
σιν οὐδὲ νὰ ἀριθμηθῶσι. διὰ τὸ πλῆθος. 
7 Καὶ εἰσήγαγον οἱ ἱερεῖς τὴν κιβω- 
τὸν τῆς διαθήκης τοῦ Κυρίου εἰς τὸν 
τόπον͵ αὐτῆς, εἰς τὸ Χρηματιστήριον 
τοῦ οἴκου, εἰς τὰ ἅγια τῶν ἁγίων, ὗπο- 
κάτω τῶν πτερύγων τῶν χερουβείμ' 
8 διότι τὰ χερουβεὶμ εἶχον ἐξηπλω- 
μένας τὰς πτέρυγας ἐπὶ τὸν τόπον τῆς 


tī Bad. A”, 
ζ. 47. 


18 Bag, Α΄. 
ζ΄. 48,40, 
50. 

1» "Ee. 
κε΄. 30. 
2 Ἐπύδι 
+30, 
21. 

u jEģdē. 
κε΄. 31, 
KTA. 








κιβωτοῦ, καὶ τὰ χερουβεὶμ ἐκάλυπτον 














422 


XPONIKON Β΄. 


Κεφ. ς΄. 





6 Δευτ. (΄. 


3 5. κεῷ. 
τί τας 


? Wa. 
pas”. Ἰδὲ 
Xpov. Α΄. 
15". 34, 


41. 
10 Ἐρύδ, 
μ΄. 35. 
κεῴ. ζ΄. 2. 


1 Bag. Α΄, 
η΄. 12, 
KT.Ā, 

3 Aewr. 
τ: 2, 





RSU ELS 


= 





τὴν κιβωτὸν kat τοὺς μοχλοὺς αὐτῆς 
ἄνωθεν" 9 καὶ ἐξεῖχον οἱ μοχλοὶ, καὶ 
ἐφαίνοντο τὰ ἄκρα τῶν μοχλῶν ἔξω τῆς 
κιβωτοῦ ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ χρηματιστη- 
ρίου" ἔξωθεν č| ὅμως δὲν ἐφαίνοντο. Καὶ 
εἶναι ἐκεῖ ἕως τῆς σήμερον. 10 δὲν 
ἦτο ἐν τῇ κιβωτῷ εἰμὴ αἱ δύο πλάκες 
τὰς ὁποίας ϑέθεσεν ὁ Μωῦσῆς ἐκεῖ ἐν 
Χωρὴβ, ὅπου ὁ Κύριος ἔκαμε διαθήκην 
πρὸς τοὺς υἱοὺς Ἰσραὴλ, ὅτε ἐξῆλθον 
ἐξ Αἰγύπτου. 

11 Kai ὡς ἐξῆλθον οἱ ἱερεῖς, ἐκ τοῦ 
ἁγιαστηρίου, (διότι πάντες οἱ ἱερεῖς oi 
εὑρεθέντες ἡγιάσθησαν, χωρὶς νὰ ἦναι 
διατεταγμένοι κατὰ διαιρέσεις" 12 7 kat 
ot Aevira οἱ ψαλτῳδοὶ, πάντες οἱ τοῦ 
᾿Ασὰφ, τοῦ Αἰμὰν, τοῦ ᾿Ιεδουθοὺν, καὶ 
οἱ υἱοὶ αὐτῶν καὶ οἱ ἀδελφοὶ αὐτῶν, 
ἐνδεδυμένοι βύσσον, ἐν κυμβάλοις καὶ 
ψαλτηρίοις καὶ κιθάραις, ἵι ἵσταντο κατὰ 
ἀνατολὰς τοῦ θυσιαστηρίου, * καὶ μετ᾽ 
- αὐτῶν ἑκατὸν εἴκοσι ἱερεῖς σαλπίζοντες 
διὰ σαλπίγγων") 13 τότε, ὡς ἤχησαν 
οἱ ᾿σαλπιγκταὶ καὶ οἱ Ψαλτῳδοὶ ὁμοῦ 
μιᾷ φωνῇ, ὑμνοῦντες καὶ δοξολογοῦντες 
τὸν Κύριον, καὶ καθὼς ὕψωσαν τὴν 
φωνὴν διὰ σαλπίγγων καὶ “κυμβάλων 
καὶ ὀργάνων Boka kori καὶ ὕμνουν τὸν 
Κύριον, λέγοντες, ὃ Ὅτι εἶναι ἀγαθὸς, ὅ ὅτι 
εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα τὸ ἔλεος αὐτοῦ, τότε 6 
οἶκος ἐνεπλήσθη νεφέλης, 6 ὃ οἶκος τοῦ 
Κυρίου, 14 καὶ δὲν ἠδύναντο οἱ ἱερεῖς 
νὰ σταθῶσι διὰ νὰ λειτουργήσωσιν, ἐξ 
αἰτίας τῆς νεφέλης" ᾽ἢ διότι ἢ ἢ δύξα τοῦ 
Κυρίου ἐνέπλησε τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Θεοῦ. 


[ΚΕ Φ. ν΄ .] Τότε ᾿ ἐλάλησεν 6 Σο- 
λομὼν, Ὃ Κύριος εἶπεν ὅτι θέλει κατοι- 
κεῖ 23ἐν γνόφῳ" 2 ἀλλ᾽ ἐγὼ φκοδό- 
μησα εἰς σὲ οἶκον κατοικήσεως, καὶ 
τόπον διὰ νὰ κατοικῇς αἰωνίως. 

3 Καὶ στρέψας ὁ βασιλεὺς τὸ πρόσ- 
ὡπὸν αὑτοῦ, εὐλόγησε πᾶσαν τὴν συν- 
ἀγωγὴν τοῦ Ἰσραήλ" πᾶσα δὲ ἡ συν- 
ἀγωγὴ τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ ἵστατο. 4 Καὶ 
εἶπεν, Εὐλογητὸς Κύριος ὁ Θεὸς τοῦ 
Ἰσραὴλ, ὅστις ἐξετέλεσε διὰ τῶν χειρῶν 
αὑτοῦ ἐκεῖνο τὸ ὁποῖον ἐλάλησε διὰ τοῦ 
στόματος αὑτοῦ πρὸς Δαβὶδ τὸν πατέρα 
μου, λέγων, 5 "Ad ἧς ἡμέρας ἐξή- 
yayov τὸν λαόν μου ἐκ γῆς Αἰγύπτου, 
δὲν ēkheča ἀπὸ πασῶν τῶν φυλῶν τοῦ 
Ἰσραὴλ οὐδεμίαν πόλιν, διὰ νὰ οἰκοδο- 
μηθῇ οἶκος, ὥστε νὰ ἦναι τὸ ὄνομά μου 
ἐκεῖ" οὐδὲ ἔκλεξα ἄνδρα, διὰ νὰ ἦναι 
κυβερνήτης ἐπὶ τὸν λαόν μου Ἰσραήλ" 
6 ἀλλ᾽ "ἔκλεξα τὴν “Ἱερουσαλὴμ, διὰ 
γὰ ἦναι τὸ ὄνομά μου ἐκεῖ" καὶ ἐέκλεξα | 
τὸν Δαβὶδ, διὰ νὰ ἦναι ἐπὶ τὸν λαόν 
μου Ἰσραήλ." 7 Καὶ ὅ ἦλθεν εἰς τὴν 
καρδίαν Δαβὶδ τοῦ πατρός μου νὰ oi- 
κυδομήσῃ οἶκον εἰς τὸ ὄνομα Κυρίου 








τοῦ Θεοῦ τοῦ ᾿Ισραήλ. 8 ᾿Αλλ᾽ ὁ 
Κύριος εἶπε πρὸς Δαβὶδ τὸν πατέρα 
μου, ᾿Επειδὴ ἦλθεν εἰς τὴν καρδίαν gov 
νὰ οἰκοδομήσῃς οἶκον εἰς τὸ ὄνομά μου, 
καλῶς μὲν ἔκαμες ὅτι συνέλαβες τοῦτο 
ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ σου" 9 πλὴν σὺ δὲν θέλεις 
οἰκοδομήσει τὸν οἶκον" ἀλλ᾽ ὁ υἱός σου, 
ὅστις θέλει ἐξέλθει ἐκ τῆς ὀσφύος σου, 
οὗτος θέλει οἰκοδομήσει τὸν οἶκον εἰς 
τὸ ὄνομά βου. 10 Ὁ Κύριος λοιπὸν 
ἐπλήρωσε τὸν λόγον αὑτοῦ τὸν ὁποῖον 
ἐλάλησε" καὶ ἐγὼ ἀνέστην ἀντὶ Δαβὶδ 
τοῦ πατρός μου, καὶ ἐκάθισα ἐπὶ τοῦ 
θρόνου τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ, καθὼς ἐλάλησε 
Κύριος, καὶ φκοδύμησα τὸν οἶκον εἰς τὸ 
ὄνομα Κυρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ τοῦ Ἰσραήλ' 
11 καὶ ἔθεσα ἐκεῖ τὴν κιβωτὸν, "ēv| 
ἧ κεῖται ἡ διαθήκη τοῦ Κυρίου, τὴν 
ὁποίαν ἔκαμε πρὸς τοὺς υἱοὺς ᾿Ισραήλ. 

12 Kat ἴ σταθεὶς ὁ Σολομὼν ἔμπρο- 
σθεν τοῦ θυσιαστηρίουτοῦ Κυρίου, ἐνώ- 
TLOV πάσης τῆς συναγωγῆς τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, 
ἐξέτεινε τὰς χεῖρας αὑτοῦ" 13 διότι 
ὁ Σσλομὼν ἔκαμε, βάσιν χαλκίνην, 
ἔχουσαν πέντε πηχῶν μῆκος, καὶ πέντε 
πηχῶν πλάτος, καὶ τριῶν πηχῶν ὕψος" 
καὶ ἔθεσεν αὐτὴν ἐν τῷ μέσῳ τῆς αὐλῆς" 
καὶ σταθεὶς ἐπ᾽ αὐτῆς, ἔπεσεν ἐπὶ τὰ 
γόνατα αὑτοῦ ἐνώπιον πάσης τῆς συν- 
ayoyījs τοῦ ἸΙσραὴλ, καὶ ἐξέτεινε τὰς 
χεῖρας αὑτοῦ πρὸς τὸν οὐρανὸν, 14 καὶ 
εἶπε, Κύριε Θεὲ τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ, ὃ δὲν εἶναι 
θεὸς 6, ὅμοιός gov, ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ, καὶ ἐπὶ 
τῆς γῆν" ὅστις φυλάττεις τὴν διαθήκην 
καὶ τὸ ἔλεος πρὸς τοὺς δούλους σου, 
τοὺς περιπατοῦντας ἐνώπιόν σου ἐν 
ὅλῃ τῇ καρδίᾳ αὑτῶν" 15 ὃ 
λαξας πρὸς τὸν δοῦλόν σου Δαβὶδ τὸν 
πατέρα μου ὅσα ἐλάλησας πρὸς αὐτὸν, 
καὶ ἐλάλησας διὰ τοῦ στόματός σου, 
καὶ ἐξετέλεσας͵ διὰ τῆς χειρός σου, 
καθὼς τὴν ἡμέραν ταύτην. 10 Καὶ 
τώρα, Κύριε Θεὲ τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ, φύλαξον 
πρὸς τὸν δοῦλόν σου Δαβὶδ τὸν πατέρα 
μου ἐκεῖνο τὸ ὁποῖον ὑπεσχέθης πρὸς 
αὐτὸν, λέγων, 1 δὲν θέλει ἐκλείψει εἰς 
σὲ ἀνὴρ ἀπ᾽ ἔμπροσθέν μου καθήμενος 
ἐπὶ τοῦ θρόνου τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, * 1 μόνον 
ἐὰν προσέχωσιν οἱ υἱοί σου εἰς τὴν 
ὁδὸν αὑτῶν, διὰ νὰ περιπατῶσιν εἰς τὸν 
νόμον μου, καθὼς σὺ περιεπάτησας 
ἐνώπιόν βου" 17 Τώρα λοιπὸν, Κύριε 
Θεὲ τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, ἂς ἀληθεύσῃ ὁ “λόγος 
σου, τὸν ὁποῖον ἐλάλησας πρὸς τὸν 
δοῦλόν σου τὸν Δαβίδ. 

18 ᾿Αλλὰ θέλει ἀληθῶς κατοικήσει. 
Θεὸς μετὰ ἀνθρώπου ἐπὶ τῆς vis; 

"Ἰδοὺ, ὁ οὐρανὸς, καὶ ὁ οὐρανὸς τῶν 
οὐρανῶν, δὲν εἶναι ἱκανοὶ νὰ σὲ χωρέ- 
σωσι πόσον ὀλιγώτερον ὁ Oo οἶκος οὗτος 
τὸν ὁποῖον φκοδόμησα ; 

19 Πλὴν ἐπίβλεψον ἐπὶ τὴν προσευ- 


ὅστις ἐφύ- ] 


S κεφ. ε΄. 
10. 


7 Bag. 
ņ'.a2. 





* Ἐῤλόδ. 
ιε΄, II. 
Δευτ. δ΄. 


39: ζ΄. ο. 


5. Xpov. 
Α΄. κβ΄. 9. 














Κεφ. ς΄. 








XPONIKON Β΄. 








Βασ, 


1. 














χὴν τοῦ δούλου σου, καὶ ἐπὶ τὴν δέησιν 
αὐτοῦ, Κύριε Θεέ μου, ὥστε νὰ ἐπα- 
κούσῃς τῆς κραυγῆς καὶ τῆς δεήσεως 
τὴν ὁποίαν ὁ δοῦλός „gov δέεται ἐνώ- 
πιόν σου" 20 διὰ νὰ ἦναι οἱ ὀφθαλμοί 
σου ἀνεῳγμένοι πρὸς τὸν οἶκον τοῦτον 
ἡμέραν καὶ νύκτα, T7 πρὸς τὸν τύπον περὶ 
τοῦ ὁποίου εἶπας ὅτι θέλεις θέσει τὸ 
ὄνομά σου ἐκεῖ, διὰ νὰ ἐπακούῃς τῆς 
δεήσεως τὴν ὁποίαν ὁ δοῦλός σου θέλει 
δέεσθαι ἐν τῷ τόπῳ τούτῳ. 21 Καὶ 
ἐπάκουε τῶν δεήσεων τοῦ δούλου σου, 
καὶ τοῦ λαοῦ σου Ἰσραὴλ, ὅταν , Tpog- 
εὐχωνται. ἐν τῷ τόπῳ τούτῳ" καὶ ἄκουε 
σὺ ἐκ τοῦ τόπου τῆς κατοικήσεώς σου, 
ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ" καὶ ἀκούων, γίνου 
ἵλεως. 

22 "Ἐὰν ; ἁμαρτήσῃ ἄνθρωπος εἰς τὸν 
πλησίον αὑτοῦ, καὶ ζητήσῃ ὅ ὅρκον παρ᾽ 
αὐτοῦ διὰ νὰ κάμῃ αὐτὸν νὰ ὁρκισθῇ, 
καὶ ὁ ὅρκος ἔλθῃ ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ θυσι- 
αστηρίου σου ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τούτῳ, 28 
τότε σὺ ἐπάκουσον ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, καὶ 
ἐνέργησον, καὶ κρῖνον τοὺς δούλους 
σου, ἀνταποδίδων μὲν εἰς τὸν ἄνομον, 
ὥστε νὰ στρέψῃς κατὰ τῆς κεφαλῆς 
αὐτοῦ τὴν πρᾶξιν αὐτοῦ, δικαιόνων δὲ 
τὸν δίκαιον, ὥστε νὰ ἀποδώσῃς εἰς αὐ- 
τὸν κατὰ τὴν δικαιοσύνην αὐτοῦ. 

24 Καὶ ἐὰν κτυπηθῇ ὁ λαός σου 
᾿σραὴλ ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ ἐχθροῦ, διότι 
ἡμάρτησαν εἰς σὲ καὶ ἐπιστρέψωσι, 
καὶ δοξάσωσι τὸ ὄνομά σου, καὶ προσ- 
εὐχηθῶσι καὶ δεηθῶσι πρὸς σὲ ἐν τῷ 
οἴκῳ τούτῳ, 25 τότε σὺ ἐπάκουσον ἐκ 
τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, καὶ συγχώρησον τὴν. dpap- 
τίαν τοῦ λαοῦ σου Ἰσραὴλ, καὶ ἐπανά- 
γαγε αὐτοὺς εἰς τὴν γῆν τὴν ὁποίαν 
ἔδωκας εἰς αὐτοὺς καὶ εἰς τοὺς πατέρας 
αὐτῶν. 

20 15 Ὅταν ὁ οὐρανὸς κλεισθῇ, καὶ 
δὲν γίνηται βροχὴ, διότι ἡμάρτησαν εἰς 
σὲ, ἐὰν προσευχηθῶσι πρὸς τὸν τόπον 
τοῦτον, καὶ Šoģarage τὸ ὄνομά σου; 
καὶ ἐπιστρέψωσιν ἀπὸ τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν 
αὑτῶν, ἀφοῦ ταπεινώσῃς αὐτοὺς, 27 
Tore σὺ ἐπάκουσον ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, καὶ 
συγχώρησον τὴν ἁμαρτίαν τῶν δούλων 
σου, | καὶ τοῦ λαοῦ σου ἸΙσραὴλ, διδάξας 
αὐτοὺς τὴν ὁδὸν τὴν ἀγαθὴν εἰς τὴν 
ὁποίαν πρέπει. νὰ περιπατῶσι' καὶ δὸς 
βροχὴν ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν σου, τὴν ὁποίαν 
sod εἰς τὸν λαόν gov διὰ κληρο- 
νομίανυ, 

28 *Ileiva ἐὰν γείνῃ ἐν τῇ γῆ; 
θανατικὸν ἐὰν γείνῃ, ἀνεμοφθορία καὶ 
ἐρυσίβη, ἀκρὶς καὶ βροῦχος ἐὰν γείνῃ, 
οἱ ἐχθροὶ αὐτῶν ἐὰν πολιορκήσωσιν 
αὐτοὺς ἐν τῷ τύπῳ τῆς κατοικίας αὐ- 
τῶν, ὁποιαδήποτε πληγὴ καὶ ὁποιαδή- 
ποτε νόσος γείνῃ, 29 πᾶσαν προσευχὴν, 
πᾶσαν δέησιν γινομένην ὑπὸ παντὸς 


“τοὺς πατέρας αὐτῶν, καὶ τὴν πόλιν τὴν 





ἀνθρώπου, καὶ ὑπὸ παντὸς τοῦ λαοῦ 
σου ᾿Ισραὴλ, ὅταν “γνωρίσῃ ἕκαστος 
τὴν πληγὴν αὑτοῦ καὶ τὸν πόνον αὑτοῦ, 
καὶ ἐκτείνῃ τὰς χεῖρας αὑτοῦ “πρὸς τὸν 
οἶκον τοῦτον, 80 τότε σὺ ἐκάκουσον 
ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, τοῦ τόπου τῆς κατοι- 
κήσεώς σου, καὶ συγχώρησον, καὶ δὺς 
εἰς ἕκαστον κατὰ πάσας τὰς ὁδοὺς αὐὖὐ- 
τοῦ, ὅπως "ἢ γνωρίζεις τὴν καρδίαν αὐ- 
τοῦ, διότι σὺ, μόνος σὺ, γνωρίζεις τὰς 
καρδίας τῶν υἱῶν τῶν ἀνθρώπων" 81 
διὰ νὰ σὲ φοβῶνται, ὥστε νὰ περι- 
πατῶσιν ἐν ταῖς ὁδοῖς σου, πάσας τὰς 
ἡμέρας ὅσας ζῶσιν ἐπὶ προσώπου τῆς 
γῆς, τὴν ὁποίαν ἔδωκας εἰς τοὺς πατέρας 
ἡμῶν. 

82 Καὶ τὸν ξένον ἔτι, "Garie δὲν 
εἶναι ἐκ τοῦ λαοῦ σου ᾿Ισραὴλ, ἀλλ᾽ 
ἔρχεται ἀπὸ γῆς μακρᾶς διὰ τὸ ὄνομά 
σου τὸ “μέγα, καὶ διὰ τὴν χεῖρά σου τὴν 
κραταιὰν, καὶ διὰ τὸν βραχίονά σου 
τὸν ἐξηπλωμένον, ἐὰν ἔλθωσι καὶ προσ- 
ευχηθῶσι πρὸς τὸν οἶκον τοῦτον, 33 
τότε σὺ ἐπάκουσον εκ pā ᾿ΔΌΡΜΡΟΝ, ἘΝ 
TOv τύπου τὴς KATOLKIJJEVS σου, Καὶ 
κάμε κατὰ πάντα περὶ ὅσων ὁ ξένος σὲ 
ἐπικαλεσθῇ, διὰ νὰ γνωρίσωσι πάντες 
οἱ λαοὶ τῆς γῆς τὸ ὄνομά σου, καὶ νὰ 
σὲ φοβῶνται, καθὼς ὁ λαός σου ὁ 
Ἰσραὴλ, καὶ διὰ νὰ γνωρίσωσιν ὅτι τὸ 
ὄνομά σου ἐκλήθη ἐπὶ τὸν οἶκον τοῦτον, 
τὸν ὑποῖον φκοδύμησα. 

84 Ὅταν ὁ λαός σου ἐξέλθῃ εἰς 
πόλεμον ἐναντίον τῶν ἐχθρῶν αὑτῶν, 
διὰ τῆς ὁδοῦ δι’ ἧς ἀποστείλῃς αὐτοὺς, 
καὶ προσευχηθῶσιν εἰς σὲ πρὸς τὴν 
πόλιν «ταύτην τὴν ὁποίαν ἔκλεξας, καὶ 
τὸν οἶκον τὸν ὁποῖον φκοδόμησα εἰς 
τὸ ὅ ὄνομά σου, 35 τότε ἐπάκουσον ἐκ 
τοῦ οὐρανοῦ τῆς ᾿ προσευχῆς αὐτῶν καὶ 
τῆς δεήσεως αὐτῶν, καὶ κάμε τὸ δίκαιον 
αὐτῶν. 

86 Ὅταν ἁμαρτήσωσιν. εἰς σὲ, (διότι 

Ἢ οὐδεὶς ἄνθρωπος εἶναι ἀναμάρτητος,) 
καὶ ὀργισθῇς εἰς αὐτοὺς, καὶ παραδώ- 
σῃς αὐτοὺς ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ ἐχθροῦ, 
καὶ οἱ αἰχμαλωτισταὶ φέρωσι αὐτοὺς 
aixļu μμαλώτους εἰς γῆν μακρὰν ἣ πλη- 
σίον, 37 καὶ ἔλθωσιν εἰς ἑαυτοὺς ἐν 
τῇ γῇ ὅπου ἐφέρθησαν αἰχμάλωτοι, 
καὶ ἐπιστρέψωσι καὶ δεηθῶσι. πρὸς σὲ 
ἐν τῇ γῇ τῆς αἰχμαλωσίας αὑτῶν, λέ- 
Yovres; Ἡμάρτομεν, ἠνομήσαμεν, καὶ 
ἠδικήσαμεν" 38 καὶ ἐπιστρέψωσι πρὸς 
σὲ ἐξ ὅλης τῆς καρδίας αὑτῶν, καὶ ἐξ 
ὅλης τῆς ψυχῆς αὑτῶν, ἐν τῇ γῆ τῆς 
αἰχμαλωσίας αὑτῶν ὅπου ἐφέρθησαν 
αἰχμάλωτοι, καὶ “προσευχηθῶσε πρὸς 
τὴν γῆν αὑτῶν τὴν ὁποίαν ἔδωκας εἰς 


15 g 


ὁποίαν ἔκλεξας, kat πρὸς τὸν οἶκον τὸν 
ὁποῖον φκοδόμησα εἰς τὸ ὄνομά σου, 

















424 


XPONIKON Β΄. 





18 Wah. 
B'.8, 
᾿ I0, 16. 

19 Xpoy, 
Α΄. kr. 
29 Neeu. 
0.25. 

71 WgA, 
ρλβ'. 1 
"Hoa. νε΄. 
3- 

1 Bad. Α΄. 
η΄. 54. 

? Δευιτ, 
θ΄. 24. 
Κριτ. ς΄. 
21. Bad. 
A'.uy'.38. 
Xpov. Α΄, 
κα΄. 26. 

* Βασ. Α΄. 
η΄. ἼἸΟ,11, 
κεφ. ε΄. 
13,14. 
"Ie(. V, 3, 
ὭΣ: 

+ κεφ. εἰ. 





* Xpov. 
Α΄. te". 16. 








39 τύτε ἐπάκουσον ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, ἐκ 
τοῦ τόπου τῆς κατοικήσεώς σου, τῆς 
προσευχῆς αὐτῶν καὶ τῶν δεήσεων 
αὐτῶν, καὶ κάμε τὸ δίκαιον αὐτῶν, καὶ 
συγχώρησον εἰς τὸν λαόν gov τὸν ū- 
paprijgavra εἰς σέ. 

40 Τώρα, Θεέ μου, ἂς ἦναι, δέομαι, 
ἀνεῳγμένοι οἱ ὀφθαλμοί σου, καὶ προσ- 
εκτικὰ τὰ ὦτά σου, εἷς τὴν προσευχὴν 
τὴν γινομένην ἐν τῷ τόπῳ τούτῳ. 

41 Καὶ τώρα, "" ἀνάστηϑι, Κύριε 
Θεὲ, els τὴν ἀνάπαυσίν σου, σὺ, καὶ 
ἡ κιβωτὸς τῆς δυνάμεώς σου" 

οἱ ἱερεῖς σου, Κύριε Θεὲ, ἂς ἐνδυθῶσι 
σωτηρίαν, καὶ οἱ ὅσιοί gov ds εὐ- 
φρανθῶσιν ἐν ἀγαθοῖς. 

42 Κύριε Θεὲ, μὴ ἀποῤῥίψῃς τὸ 
πρύσωπον τοῦ κεχρισμένου σου" ἐν- 
θυμήθητι τὰ ἐλέη Δαβὶδ τοῦ δούλου 
σου. 


[KEē. '.] Kat ! ἀφοῦ ἐτελείωσεν 
ὁ Σολομὼν προσευχόμενος, " κατέβη 
τὸ πῦρ ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, καὶ κατέφαγε 
τὰ ὁλοκαυτώματα καὶ τὰς θυσίας" καὶ 
ὅ δόξα Κυρίου ἐνέπλησε, τὸν οἶκον. 2 
Καὶ “ δὲν ᾿ἦδύναντο οἱ ἱερεῖς νὰ εἰσ- 
ἔλθωσιν εἰς τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου, διότι 
δόξα Κυρίου ἐνέπλησε τὸν οἶκον τοῦ 
Κυρίου. 

8 Πάντες δὲ οἱ υἱοὶ ᾿ἸΙσραὴλ, βλέ- 
movres τὸ πῦρ καταβαῖνον, καὶ τὴν 
δόξαν τοῦ Κυρίου ἐπὶ τὸν οἶκον, ἔπε- 
ΝΣ κατὰ πρόσωπον ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν, ἐπὶ 
τὸ λιθόστρωτον, καὶ προσεκύνησαν, καὶ 
ἐδόξασαν τὸν εξύριον, λέγοντες, "Om 
εἶναι ἀγαθός" " ὅτι εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα τὸ 
ἔλεος αὐτοῦ. 

4 TTēre ὁ βασιλεὺς καὶ πᾶς ὁ λαὺς 
προσέφεραν θυσίας ἐνώπιον τοῦ Κυ- 
Ρίου" 5 καὶ ἐθυσίασεν ὁ βασιλεὺς Σο- 
λομὼν τὴν θυσίαν, εἰκοσιδύο χιλιάδας 
βοῶν, καὶ ἑκατὸν εἴκοσι χιλιάδας προ- 
βάτων. Οὕτως ἐγκαινίασαν 6 βασι- 
λεὺς καὶ πᾶς ὁ λαὺς τὸν οἶκον τοῦ 
Θεοῦ. 

6 Καὶ * ἵσταντο οἱ ἱερεῖς εἰς τὰς 
ὑπηρεσίας αὑτῶν, καὶ οἱ Aevirat μετὰ 
τῶν μουσικῶν ὀργάνων τοῦ Κυρίου, τὰ 
ὁποῖα Δαβὶδ ὁ βασιλεὺς ἔκαμε διὰ νὰ 
δοξάζωσι τὸν Κύριον, Ὅτι εἰς τὸν 
αἰῶνα τὸ ἔλεος αὐτοῦ, ἔχοντες ἐν ταῖς 
χερσὶν αὑτῶν τοὺς ὕμνους τοῦ Δαβίδ' 
καὶ " ἐσάλπιζον͵ οἱ ἱερεῖς κατέναντι αὐὖ- 
τῶν, καὶ mūs ὁ Ἰσραὴλ ἕν ἵστατο. 

7  Kaltēporev ἔ ἔτι ὁ Σολομὼν τὸ 
μέσον τῆς αὐλῆς, τῆς κατὰ “πρόσωπον 
τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Κυρίου διότι ἐκεῖ προσέ- 
ῴερε τὰ ὁλοκαυτώματα, καὶ τὸ στέαρ 
τῶν εἰρηνικῶν προσφορῶν" ἐπειδὴ τὸ 
θυσιαστήριον τὸ χάλκινον, τὸ ὁποῖον ὁ 
Σολομὼν ἔκαμε, δὲν ἠδύνατο νὰ γω- 








ρέσῃ τὰ ὁλοκαυτώματα, καὶ τὴν 
ἀλφίτων προσφορὰν, καὶ τὸ στέαρ. 

8 Kat! κατ᾽ ἐκεῖνον τὸν καιρὸν ἔκα- 
μεν ὁ Σολομὼν τὴν ἑορτὴν ἑπτὰ ἡμέ- 
ρας, καὶ πᾶς ὁ ᾿Ισραὴλ μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ, 
σύναξις μεγάλῃ σφόδρα, ἀπὸ τῆς. εἰσ- 
όδου Αἱμὰθ μέχρι "7aū ποταμοῦ τῆς 
Αἰγύπτου, 9 Καὶ ἐν τῇ ὀγδύῃ ἡμέρᾳ 
ἔκαμον σύναξιν πάνδημον" διότι ἔν ἔκαμον 
τὸν 7 ἐγκαινισμὸν τοῦ θυσιαστηρίου č ἑπτὰ 
ἡμέρας, καὶ τὴν ἑορτὴν ἑπτὰ ἡμέρας. 
10 Καὶ "5 ἐν τῇ εἰκοστῇ τρίτῃ ἡμέρᾳ 
τοῦ ἑβδόμου μηνὺς ἀπέλυσε τὸν λαὸν 
εἰς τὰς σκηνὰς αὐτῶν, εὐφραινομένους 
καὶ ἀγαλλομένους τὴν καρδίαν διὰ τὰ 
ἀγαθὰ ὅσα ἔκαμεν ὁ Κύριος πρὸς τὸν 
Δαβὶδ, καὶ πρὸς τὸν Σολομῶντα, καὶ 
πρὸς τὸν ᾿Ισραὴλ rūv λαὸν αὑτοῦ. 

11 Καὶ "" ἐτελείωσεν ὁ ὁ “Ξολομὼν τὸν 
οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ τὸν οἶκον τοῦ 
βασιλέως" καὶ πᾶν ὅ,τι ἦλθεν εἰς τὴν 
καρδίαν τοῦ Σολομῶντος, νὰ κάμῃ, ἐν 
τῷ οἴκῳ τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ 
αὑτοῦ, εὐωδώθη. 


12 Καὶ ἐφάνη ὁ Κύριος. εἰς τὸν Σο- 
λομῶντα διὰ νυκτὸς, καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὖ- 
τὸν, "Hkovga τῆς προσευχῆς σου, καὶ 

τ᾿ ἔκλεξα τὸν τάπον τοῦτον εἰς ἐμαυτὸν 
διὰ οἶκον θυσίας. 18 15 Ἐὰν κλείσω 
τὸν οὐρανὸν καὶ δὲν γίνηται. βροχὴ, καὶ 
ἐὰν προστάξω. τὴν ἀκρίδα νὰ καταφάγῃ 
τὴν γῆν, καὶ ἐὰν ἀποστείλω ϑθανατικὸν 
μεταξὺ τοῦ λαοῦ βου, 14 καὶ ὁ „nads 
μου, ἐπὶ τὸν ὁποῖον ἐκλήθη τὸ ὄνομά 
μου, ᾿᾿ἶταπεινώσωσιν ἑαυτοὺς, καὶ προσ- 
ευχηθῶσι, καὶ ἐκζητήσωσι τὸ πρόσωπόν 
μου, καὶ ἐπιστρέψωσιν ἀπὸ τῶν ὁδῶν 
αὑτῶν τῶν πονηρῶν, 2% τότε ἐγὼ θέλω 
ἐπακούσει ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, καὶ θέλω 
συγχωρήσει τὴν ἁμαρτίαν αὐτῶν, καὶ 

ἐραπεύσει τὴν γῆν αὐτῶν. 15 Τώρα 
Moi ὀφθαλμοί βου θέλουσιν εἶσθαι 
ἀνεῳγμένοι; καὶ τὰ ὦτά μου προσεκτικὰ 
εἰς τὴν προσευχὴν τὴν γινομένην ἐν τῷ 
τόπῳ τούτῳ. 16 Διότι τώρα ko ἔκλεξαι 
καὶ ἡγίασα τὸν οἶκον Τοῦτον, διὰ νὰ 
ἦναι τὸ ὄνομά μου ἐκεῖ ἕως αἰῶνος" καὶ 
οἱ ὀφθαλμοί μου καὶ ἡ καρδία “μου 
θέλουσιν εἶσθαι ἐ ἐκεῖ πάσας τὰς ἡμέρας. 
17 Καὶ * σὺ, ἐὰν περιπατῇς ἐνώπιόν 
μου, καθὼς  περιεπάτησε͵ Δαβὶδ ὁ πατήρ 
σου, καὶ Kāpas κατὰ πάντα ὅσα προσ- 
ἔταξα εἰς σὲ, καὶ φυλάττῃς τὰ δια- 
τάγματά μου καὶ τὰς κρίσεις μου, 18 
τότε θέλω στερεώσει τὸν θρόνον τῆς 
βασιλείας σου, καθὼς ὑπεσχέθην πρὸς 
Δαβὶδ τὸν πατέρα σου, λέγων, 7 δὲν 
θέλει ἐκλείψει εἰς σὲ ἀνὴρ ἡγεμονεύων 
ἐπὶ τὸν ᾿Ισραήλ. 19 ᾿Αλλ᾽ “3 ἐὰν σεῖς 
ἀποστρέψητε, καὶ «ἐγκαταλείψητε τὰ 
διατάγματά μον καὶ τὰς ἐντολάς μου 











" Bag. 
A'.0'.1, 
καὶλ. 


1 Aevr. 
18'. 5. 

15 κεφ. 
ς΄. 26, 28. 














XPONIKE2N Β΄. 


+ 
|) 
KELI 





? Βασ, Α΄. 
6.17, 
ETA, 


1 Bad. Α΄. 
θ΄. 20, 
KTĀ, 





τὰς ὁποίας ἔθεσα ἔμπροσθέν σας, καὶ 
ὑπάγητε καὶ λατρεύσητε ἄλλους θεοὺς, 
καὶ προσκυνήσητε, αὐτοὺς, 20 τότε 
θέλω ἐκ ριζώσει αὐτοὺς ἀπὸ τῆς vīs 
μου τὴν ὁποίαν ἔδωκα εἰς αὐτούς" καὶ 
τὸν οἶκον τοῦτον, τὸν ὁποῖον ἡγίασα 
διὰ τὸ ὄνομά μου, θέλω ἀποῤῥίψει ā ἀπὸ 
προσώπου μου, καὶ θέλω κάμει αὐτὸν 
παροιμίαν καὶ ἐμπαιγμὸν μεταξὺ πάν- 
τῶν τῶν λαῶν. 21 Καὶ ὁ οἶκος οὗτος, 
ὅστις ἔγεινε τόσον ὑψηλὸς, θέλει εἶσθαι 
ἔκστασις εἰς πάντας τοὺς διαβαίνοντας 
παρ᾽ αὐτόν: καὶ θέλουσι λέγει, 24 Διὰ 
τί ὁ Κύριος ἔκαμεν οὕτως εἰς τὴν γῆν 
ταύτην, καὶ εἰς τὸν οἶκον τοῦτον ; 22 
Καὶ θέλουσιν ἀποκρίνεσθαι, Ἐπειδὴ 
ἐγκατέλιπον Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν τῶν πα- 
τέρων αὑτῶν, ὅστις ἐξήγαγεν αὐτοὺς 
ἐξ Λἰγύπτου, καὶ προσεκολλήθησαν εἰς 
ἄλλους θεοὺς, καὶ προσεκύνησαν at- 
τοὺς, καὶ ἐλάτρευσαν αὐτούς" διὰ τοῦτο 
ἐπέφερεν ἐπ᾽ αὐτοὺς ἅπαν τοῦτο τὸ 
κακὸν. 


[ΚΕφΦ. η΄ ΠΣ ἘΝ δὲ τῷ τέλει τῶν 
εἴκοσι ἐτῶν, Kad ἃ ὁ Σολομὼν φκοδό- 
μησε τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ τὸν 
οἶκον ἑαυτοῦ, 2 τὰς πόλεις τὰς ὁποίας 
6 Χουρὰμ εἶχε δώσει εἰς τὸν Σολο- 
pēvra, 6 Σολομὼν φκοδόμησεν αὐτὰς, 
καὶ κατῴκισεν ἐκεῖ τοὺς υἱοὺς ᾿Ισραήλ. 

3 Καὶ ὑπῆγεν ὁ Σολομὼν εἰς Aipa6- |" 
σωβὰ, καὶ ὑπερίσχυσεν ἐναντίον αὐτῆς. 
4 Καὶ * φκοδύμησε τὴν Θαδμὼρ ē ἐν τῇ 
ἐρήμῳ, καὶ πάσας τὰς πόλεις τῶν ἀπο- 
θηκῶν, τὰς ὁποίας ς φκοδόμησεν ἐἰ ἐν Αἰἱμάθ. 
5 ᾿Θικοδόμησεν € ēru τὴν Βαὶθ-ὠρὼν τὴν 
ἄνω, καὶ τὴν Βαὶθ-ὠρὼν τὴν κάτω, πό- 
Nets ὠχυρωμένας μὲ τείχη, πύλας, καὶ 
μοχλούς" Ὁ kat τὴν Βααλὰθ, καὶ πά- 
σας τὰς πόλεις τῶν ἀποθηκῶν τὰς 6- 
ποίας εἶχεν ὁ Σολομὼν, καὶ πάσας τὰς 
πόλεις τῶν ἁμαξῶν, καὶ τὰς πόλεις τῶν 
ἱππέων, καὶ πᾶν ὅ,τι ἐπεθύμησεν ὁ Σο- 
λομὼν νὰ οἰκοδομήσῃ ἐν Ἱερουσαλὴμ, 
καὶ ἐν τῷ Διβάνῳ, καὶ ἐν πάσῃ τῇ γῇ 
τῆς ἐπικρατείας, αὑτοῦ. 

7 Πάντα δὲ ὃ τὸν λαὸν τὸν ἐναπολει- 
φθέντα ἐκ τῶν Χετταίων, καὶ τῶν A- 
μοῤῥαίων, καὶ τῶν Φερεζαίων, καὶ τῶν 
Etalvv, καὶ τῶν ᾿Ιεβουσαίων, οἵτινες 
δὲν ἦσαν ἐκ τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, 8 ἀλλ᾽ ἐκ 
τῶν τέκνων ἐκείνων, τῶν ἐναπολει- 
φθέντων ἐν τῇ γῇ μετ᾽ αὐτοὺς, τοὺς 
ὁποίους οἱ υἱοὶ Ἰσραὴλ δὲν ἐξωλύ- 
θρευσαν, ἐπὶ τούτους ὁ Σολομὼν ἐπέ- 
βαλε φόρον, ἕως τῆς ἡμέρας ταύτης. 
9. Ἔκ δὲ τῶν υἱῶν Ἰσραὴλ. ὅ Σολομὼν 
δὲν ἔ ἔκαμε δούλους διὰ τὸ ἔργον αὑτοῦ, 
διότι ἦσαν ἄνδρες πολεμισταὶ, καὶ πρὼ- 
τάρχοι, καὶ ἄρχοντες τῶν ἁμαξῶν αὐ- 
τοῦ καὶ τῶν ἱππέων αὐτοῦ. 








10 "Ex τούτων ἦσαν ot ἀρχηγοὶ τῶν 
ἐπιστατῶν, τοὺς ὁποίους εἶχεν ὁ βασι- 
λεὺς Σολομὼν, * διακόσιοι πεντήκοντα, 
ἐξουσιάζοντες ἐ ἐπὶ τὸν λαόν. 

11 Καὶ “ἀνεβίβασεν ὁ ὅ Σολομὼν τὴν 
θυγατέρα. τοῦ Φαραὼ ἐκ τῆς πόλεως 
Δαβὶδ, εἰς τὸν οἶκον τὸν ὁ ὁποῖον φκοδό- 
μησε δι’ αὐτήν" διότι εἶπεν, Ἡ γυνή 
μου δὲν θέλει κατοικεῖ ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ Δα- 
βὶδ τοῦ βασιλέως τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, ἐπειδὴ 
τὸ μέρος, ὅπου mu) κιβωτὸς τοῦ Κυρίου 
εἰσῆλθεν, εἶναι ἅγιον. 

12 Tore προσέφερεν ὁ Σολομὼν ὅλο- 
καυτώματα εἰς τὸν Κύριον ἐπὶ τὸ θυ- 
σιαστήριον τοῦ Κυρίου, τὸ ὁποῖον Ģko- 
δύμησε κατέμπροσθεν͵ τοῦ προνάου, 
18 * karā τὸ ἀπαιτούμενον ἑκάστης 
ἡμέρας τοῦ νὰ προσφέρωσι κατὰ τὰς 
ἐντολὰς τοῦ Μωσέως, ἐν τοῖς σάβ- 
βασι, καὶ ἐν ταῖς : γεομηνίαις, καὶ ἐν ταῖς 
ἐπισήμοις ἑορταῖς Ταῖς γινομέναις 7 rpis 
τοῦ ἐνιαυτοῦ, ἐν τῇ ἑορτῇ τῶν ἀζύμων, 
καὶ ἐν τῇ ἑορτῇ τῶν ἑβδομάδων, καὶ ἐν 
τῇ ἑορτῇ τῶν σκηνῶν. 

14 Καὶ κατέστησε, κατὰ τὴν διάταξιν 
Δαβὶδ τοῦ πατρὺς αὑτοῦ, "τὰς διαι- 
ρέσεις τῶν ἱερέων εἰς τὴν ὑπηρεσίαν 
αὐτῶν, καὶ " τοὺς Δευΐτας εἰς τὰς φυλα- 
κὰς αὐτῶν, διὰ νὰ ὑμνῶσι καὶ νὰ λει- 
τουργῶσι κατέναντι τῶν ἱερέων, κατὰ 
τὸ ἀπαιτούμενον ἑκάστης, ἡμέρας" καὶ 

“ τοὺς πυλωροὺς κατὰ τὰς διαιρέσεις 
αὐτῶν, εἰς ἑκάστην πύλην᾽ διότι τοι- 
αὐτη ἦτο ἡ ἐντολὴ Δαβὶδ ve ἀνθρώπου 
τοῦ Θεοῦ, 15 Καὶ δὲν παρεδρόμησαν 
ἀπὸ τῆς ἐντολῆς τοῦ βασιλέως περὶ 
τῶν ἱερέων καὶ Λευϊτῶν εἰς οὐδὲν πρᾶγ- 
μα, οὐδὲ εἰς τὰ περὶ τῶν θησαυρῶν. 

Ἶ6 Ἦτο δὲ ἑτοιμασία δι ἅπαν τὸ 
ἔργον τοῦ Σολομῶντος, ἀφ᾽ ἧς ἡμέρας 
ἐθεμελιώθη ὁ οἶκος τοῦ Κυρίου, ἑωσοῦ 
ἐξενελέσθη. Οὕτως ἐτελειώθη ὁ οἶκος 
τοῦ Κυρίου. 

17 Τότε ὑπῆγεν ὁ Σολομὼν εἰς Ἂ Ἐ- 
σιὼν-γάβερ, καὶ εἰς Αἰλὼθ, ἐπὶ τὸ xei- 
Nos τῆς θαλάσσης ἐν τῇ γῇ ᾿Εδώμ. 
18 Καὶ M ἀπέστειλεν ὃ Χουρὰμ πρὸς 
αὐτὸν, διὰ χειρὸς τῶν δούλων αὑτοῦ, 
πλοῖα, καὶ δούλους εἰδήμονας τῆς θα- 
λάσσης" καὶ ὑπῆγαν μετὰ τῶν δούλων 
τοῦ Σολομῶντος εἰς ᾿Οφεὶρ, καὶ ἔλαβον 
ἐκεῖθεν τετρακόσια πεντήκοντα τάλαντα 
χρυσίου, καὶ ἔφεραν αὐτὰ πρὸς τὸν βα- 
σιλέα Σολομῶντα. 


(KE4. 6.] VAKOYZASA δὲ ἡ Ba- 
σίλισσα τῆς Σεβὰ τὴν φήμην τοῦ Σο- 
λομῶντος, ἦλθεν εἰς Ἱερουσαλὴμ, διὰ 
νὰ δοκιμάσῃ τὸν Σολομῶντα δὲ᾿ αἰνιγμά- 
τῶν, ἔχουσα συνοδίαν μεγάλην σφόδρα, 
καὶ καμήλους φορτωμένας ἀρώματα, 
καὶ χρυσὸν ἄφθονον, καὶ λίθους πολυ- 





6 ᾿ῤόδ. 
κθ΄. 38. 
*Apt6. κη΄. 
3,9 τὶ 
26: κθ', 
I, καλ. 
7 'Eģčē. 
Kf.14. 
δΔευτ. ts". 
16. 

5 Xpov, 
Α΄. κδ', 1. 
9 Χρον, 
Δ΄. κε΄, 1. 


19 Χρον. 
ΓΙ ἄν" 
ἀφ΄. 1. 


U Bag. 
4΄. Θ΄. 26. 


X Bag. 
A. 0.27, 
Χειράμ. 
reģ, θ' 
10. 


1 Bag. Α΄, 
cet 
κτλ, 
Ματθ. ιβ', 
42. Δουκ. 
ια΄. 31. 











426 


XPONIKON Β΄. 


Κεφ. θ΄. 





2 κεφ. η΄. 
18. 


ἘΝ 
᾿Αλμου- 
γείμ. 





* Βασ. A'. 





τίμους" καὶ ὅτε ἦλθε πρὸς τὸν Σολο- 
μῶντα, ἐλάλησε μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ περὶ πάν- 
τῶν ὅσα εἶχεν ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ αὑτῆς. 
2 Καὶ ἐξήγησεν εἰς αὐτὴν, ὁ Σολομὼν 
πάντα τὰ ἐρωτήματα αὐτῆς" καὶ δὲν 
ἐστάθη οὐδὲν κεκρυμμένον ἀπὸ τοῦ 
Σολομῶντος, τὸ ὁποῖον δὲν ἐξήγησεν 
εἰς αὐτήν. 

8 Kat ἰδοῦσα ἡ βασίλισσα τῆς Zegū 
τὴν σοφίαν, τοῦ Σολομῶντος, καὶ τὸν 
τ τὸν ὁποῖον φκοδόμησε, 4 καὶ 

τὰ τῆς τραπέζης αὐτοῦ, καὶ 
ri 2 akkšplūou» τῶν δούλων al τοῦ, καὶ 
τὴν στάσιν τῶν ὑπουργῶν αὐτοῦ, καὶ 
τὸν ἱματισμὸν αὐτῶν, καὶ τοὺς οἶνο- 
Xdovs αὐτοῦ, καὶ τὸν ἱματισμὸν αὐτῶν, 
καὶ τὴν ἀνάβασιν. αὐτοῦ δ ἧς ἀνέβαινεν 
εἰς τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου, ἔγεινεν ἔκ- 
θαμβος" 5 καὶ εἶπε πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα, 
᾿Αληθὴς ὁ ὁ λόγος» τὸν ὁποῖον ἤκουσα ἐν 
τῇ γῇ βου, περὶ τῶν ἔργων σου, καὶ 
περὶ τῆς σοφίας δον, GORA 
ἐπίστευον εἰς τοὺς λόγους αὐτῶν, ἑωσοῦ 
ἦλθον, καὶ εἶδον οἱ ὀφθαλμοί μου" καὶ 
ἰδοὺ, τὸ ἥμισυ τοῦ πλήθους τῆς σοφίας 
σου δὲν ἀπηγγέλθη πρὸς ἐμέ σὺ ὑπερ- 
Baiveis, τὴν φήμην τὴν ὁποίαν ἤκουσα" 
μακάριοι οἱ ἄνδρες σου, καὶ μακά- 
βίοι οἱ δοῦλοί σου οὗτοι, οἱ ἱστάμενοι 
πάντοτε ἐνώπιόν gov, kal ἀκούοντες 
τὴν σοφίαν σου 8 ἔ ἔστω Κύριος ὁ 
Θεός σου εὐλογημένος, ὅστις εὐηρε- 
στήθη εἰς σὲ, διὰ νὰ σὲ θέσῃ ἐπὶ τοῦ 
θρόνου αὑτοῦ, νὰ ἦσαι βασιλεὺς εἰς Κύ- 
ριον τὸν Θεόν σου" ἐπειδὴ ὁ Θεός σου 
ἠγάπησε, τὸν Ἰσραὴλ, ὥστε νὰ στε- 
ρεώσῃ αὐτοὺς εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα, διὰ τοῦτο 
σὲ κατέστησε βασιλέα č ἐπ᾽ αὐτοὺς, διὰ 
νὰ κάμνῃς κρίσιν καὶ δικαιοσύνην. 

9 Καὶ ἔδωκεν εἰς τὸν βασιλέα č ἑκατὸν 
εἴκοσι τάλαντα χρυσίου, καὶ ἀρώματα 
πολλὰ σφόδρα, καὶ λίθους πολυτίμους" 
καὶ δὲν ἐστάθησαν ποτὲ τοιαῦτα ἀρώ- 
ματα, ὁποῖα ἡ βασίλισσα τῆς Σεβὰ 
ἔδωκεν εἰς τὸν βασιλέα Σολομῶντα. 

10 Καὶ οἱ δοῦλοι δὲ τοῦ Χουρὰμ, 
καὶ οἱ δοῦλοι τοῦ Σολομῶντος, 2 οἵτινες 
ἔφερον χρυσίον ἀπὸ ᾿οφεὶρ, ἔφερον 
καὶ ξύλον * ἀλγουμεὶμ, καὶ λίθους πο- 
λυτίμους. 11 Καὶ ἔκαμεν ὁ βασιλεὺς 
ἐκ τῶν ξύλων ἀλγουμεὶμ ἀναβάσεις. εἰς 
τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ εἰς τὸν οἶκον 
τοῦ βασιλέως, καὶ κιθάρας καὶ ψαλ- 
τήρια διὰ τοὺς μουσικούς" καὶ τοιαῦτα 
δὲν ἐφάνησαν πρότερον ἐν τῇ γῇ ᾿1ού- 
δα. 

12 Καὶ ἔδωκεν 6 βασιλεὺς Σολομὼν 
εἰς τὴν βασίλισσαν τῆς Σεβὰ πάντα 
ὅσα Ἴθδλησεν, ὅ ὅσα ἐζήτησε, πλειότερα 
τῶν ὅσα ἔφερε πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα. Καὶ 
ἐπέστρεψε, καὶ i ἀνεχώρησεν. εἰς τὴν γῆν 
αὑτῆς, αὐτὴ καὶ οἱ δοῦλοι αὐτῆς. 





13 TO βάρος δὲ τοῦ χρυσίου, τὸ 
ὁποῖον ἤρχετο εἰς τὸν Σολομῶντα κατ᾽ 
ἔτος, ἦτο ἑξακόσια ἑξήκοντα ἐξ τάλαντα 
χρυσίου, 14 ἐκτὸς τοῦ συναγυμένου 
ἐκ τῶν τελωνῶν καὶ τῶν ἐμπόρων, καὶ 
πάντων τῶν βασιλέων͵ τῆς "Apaflas, 
καὶ τῶν σατραπῶν τῆς γῆς, οἵτινες 
ἔφερον χρυσίον καὶ ἀργύριον πρὸς τὸν 
Σολομῶντι. 15 Καὶ ἔκαμεν ὁ βασι- 
λεὺς ,»Σολομὼν διακοσίους θυρεοὺς ἐκ 
χρυσίου σφυρηλάτου" ἑξακόσιοι σίκλοι 
χρυσίου σφυρηλάτου ἐξωδεύθησαν εἰς 
ἕκαστον θυρεόν" 16 καὶ τριακοσίας 
ἀσπίδας čļ ἐκ χρυσίου σφυρηλάτου" τρια- 
κόσιοι σίκλοι χρυσίου ἐξωδεύθησαν. εἰς 
ἑκάστην ἀσπίδα. Καὶ ἔθεσεν αὐτὰς 
ὁ βασιλεὺς ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τοῦ δάσους τοῦ 
Λιβάνου. 17 ἥ Ἕκαμεν ἔ ἔτι ὁ βασιλεὺς 
θρόνον μέγαν ἐλεφάντινον, καὶ ἐσκέ- 
πασεν αὐτὸν μὲ καθαρὸν χρυσίον. 18 
Εἶχε δὲ ὁ θρόνος ἕξ βαθμίδας καὶ ὑπο- 
πόδιον χρυσοῦν, συνδεδεμένα μὲ τὸν 
θρόνον, καὶ ἀγκῶνας ἐντεῦθεν καὶ ἐν- 
τεῦθεν τῆς καθέδρας, καὶ δύο λέοντας 
ἱσταμένους εἰς τὰ πλάγια τ τῶν ἀγκώνων" 
19 καὶ δώδεκα λέοντες ἵσταντο ἐκεῖ, 
ἑκατέρωθεν ἐπὶ τῶν ἐξ βαθμίδων. Ila- 
ρόμοιον δὲν κατεσκευάσθη εἰς οὐδὲν 
βασίλειον. 20 Καὶ πάντα τὰ σκεύη 
τοῦ ποτοῦ τοῦ βασιλέως Σολομῶντος 
ἦσαν ἐκ χρυσίου, καὶ πάντα τὰ σκεύη 
τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ δάσους τοῦ Λιβάνου, ἐκ 

χρυσίου καθαροῦ" οὐδὲν ἐξ ἀργυρίου" 
τὸ ἀργύριον ἐλογίζετο εἰς οὐδὲν ἐν ταῖς 
ἡμέραις τοῦ Σολομῶντος. 21 Διότι 
εἶχε πλοῖα ὁ βασιλεὺς πορενόμενα εἰς 
Θαρσεὶς μετὰ τῶν δούλων τοῦ Χουράμ' 
ἅπαξ κατὰ τριετίαν ἤρχοντο τὰ πλοῖα 
ἀπὸ Θαρσεὶς, φέροντα χρυσὸν, καὶ ἄρ- 
yvpov, ὀδόντας ἐλέφαντος, καὶ πιθή- 
kri καὶ παγώνια. 

2 Καὶ ἐμεγαλύνθη ὁ βωσιλεὺς Σο- 
st dv ὑπὲρ πάντας τοὺς βασιλεῖς τῆς 
γῆς εἰς πλοῦτον καὶ εἰς σοφίαν. 23 
Kat πάντες oi βασιλεῖς τῆς γῆς ἐζήτουν 
τὸ πρόσωπον τοῦ Σολομῶντος, διὰ νὰ 
ἀκούσωσι τὴν σοφίαν αὐτοῦ, τὴν ὁποίαν 
ὁ Θεὸς ἔθεσεν εἰς τὴν καρδίαν αὐτοῦ. 
24 Καὶ ἔφερον ἕκαστος αὐτῶν. τὸ δῶρον 
αὑτοῦ, σκεύη ἀργυρᾶ, καὶ σκεύη χρυσᾶ, 
καὶ στολὰς, πανοπλίας, καὶ ἀρώματα, 
ἵππους, καὶ ἡμιόνους, κατ᾽ ἔτος. 25 
Καὶ “εἶχεν ὁ Σολομὼν τέσσαρας χι- 
λιάδας σταύλους ἵππων καὶ ἁμαξῶν, 
καὶ δώδεκα χιλιάδας ἱππέων, τοὺς ὁποί- 
ovs ἔθεσεν ὁ βασιλεὺς εἰς τὰς πόλεις 
τῶν ἁμαξῶν, καὶ πλησίον ἑαυτοῦ ἐν "Īe- 
ρουσαλήμ. 26 Καὶ ὅ ἐβασίλευεν ἐπὶ 
πάντας τοὺς βασιλεῖς δ ἀπὸ τοῦ πο- 
ταμοῦ ἕως τῆς γῆς τῶν Φιλισταίων, καὶ 
τῶν ὁρίων ΤΙ Αἰγύπτου. 27 Καὶ 
Τκατέστησεν ὁ βασιλεὺς τὸν ἄργυρον 




















. «α΄, 


XPONIKON Β΄. 


427 





* Βασ. Α΄. 
(΄. 28. 
Ke. α΄. 
16. 

* Bad. Α΄. 
ια΄. 41. 


“α΄, 20. 
N ge. 
ιβ΄. 15: 
γ΄. 23. 
1 Bad. Α΄, 
ια΄, 42, 
43. 


1 Bad. Α΄. 
4'.1, 
IE.T.X. 


? Bad. Δ΄. 
ια΄, 40. 





X Βασ. Α΄. 


ἐν Ἱερουσαλὴμ ὡς λίθους, καὶ τὰς κέ- 
ὅρους κατέστησεν, ὡς τὰς ἐν τῇ πεδιάδι 
συκαμίνους, διὰ τὴν ἀφθονίαν. 28 Καὶ 
“ἔφερον πρὸς τὸν Σολομῶντα ti ἵππους 
ἐξ Αἰγύπτου, καὶ ἐκ πάντων τῶν τό- 
πων, 

29 "Αἱ δὲ λοιπαὶ πράξεις τοῦ Σολο- 
μῶντος, αἱ πρῶται καὶ αἱ ἔσχαται, δὲν 
εἶναι γεγραμμέναι ἐν τῷ βιϑλίῳ Νάθαν 
τοῦ προφήτου, καὶ ἐν τῇ προφητείᾳ 
οὐ Αχιὰ τοῦ Σηλωνίτου, καὶ ἐν τοῖς 
ὁράμασιν ᾿δδὼ τοῦ βλέποντος, τοῖς 
γενομένοις ἐναντίον “Ἱεροβοὰμ υἱοῦ τοῦ 
Ναβάτ; 

80 "3 ᾿Εβασίλευσε δὲ 6 Σολομὼν ἐ ἐν 
Ἱερουσαλὴμ, ἐπὶ πάντα τὸν ᾿Ισραὴλ, 
τεσσαράκοντα ἔτη. 31 Καὶ ἐκοιμήθη 
ὁ Σολομὼν μετὰ τῶν πατέρων αὑτοῦ" 
καὶ ἔθαψαν αὐτὸν ἐν τῇ πόλει Δαβὶδ 
τοῦ πατρὸς αὐτοῦ" ἐβασίλευσε δὲ ἀντ᾽ 
αὐτοῦ Ῥοβοὰμ ὁ υἱὸς αὐτοῦ. 


[ΚΕΦ. .. ΚΑΙ 1 ὑπῆγεν ὁ “Ῥυβοὰμ 
εἰς Συχέμ' διότι ἢ ἤρχετο: πᾶς ὁ Ἰσραὴλ 
εἰς Συχὲμ διὰ νὰ κάμῃ αὐτὸν βασιλέα. 

2 Καὶ ὡς ἤκουσε τοῦτο Ἱεροβοὰμ ὁ 
υἱὸς τοῦ NaBūr, ὅ ὅστις ἦτο ἐν Αἰγύπτῳ, 
Ξὅπου εἶχε φύγει ἀπὸ προσώπου Σο- 
λομῶντος τοῦ βασιλέως, ἐπέστρεψεν 
ὁ “Ἱεροβοὰμ ἐξ Αἰγύπτου, 8 διότι 
ἀπέστειλαν καὶ ἐκάλεσαν αὐτόν. Τότε 
ἦλθον ὁ ὁ Ἱεροβοὰμ, καὶ mūs 6 Ἰσραὴλ, 
καὶ ἐλάλησαν πρὸς τὸν Ῥοβοὰμ, λέ- 
γοντες, 4 Ὁ πατήρ σου ἐσκλήρυνε 
τὸν ζυγὸν ἡ ἡμῶν" τώρα λοιπὸν τὴν δου- 
λείαν τὴν σκληρὰν τοῦ πατρός gov, 
καὶ τὸν ζυγὸν αὐτοῦ τὸν βαρὺν, τὸν 
ὁποῖον ἐπέβαλεν ἐφ᾽ ἡμᾶς, ἐλάφρωσον 
σὺ, “καὶ θέλομεν σοὶ δουλεύει. 5 Ὁ 
δὲ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτοὺς, ᾿Ἐπανέλθετε πρὸς 
ἐμὲ μετὰ τρεῖς ἡμέρας. Καὶ ἀνεχώ- 
ρῆσεν ὁ λαύς. 

6 Kat συνεβουλεύθη ὁ βασιλεὺς Ῥο- 
βοὰμ τοὺς πρεσβυτέρους, οἵτινες. παρί- 
GTAVTO ἐνώπιον Σολομῶντος τοῦ πα- 
τρὸς αὐτοῦ ἔτι ζῶντος, λέγων, Τί μὲ 
συμβουλεύετε. σεῖς νὰ ἀποκριθῶ πρὸς 
τὸν λαὸν τοῦτον: 7 Kat ἐλάλησαν 
πρὸς αὐτὸν, λέγοντες, ᾿ Ἐὰν φερθῇς *b- 
μενῶς πρὸς τὸν λαὸν τοῦτον, καὶ εὐα- 
ρεστήσῃς εἰς αὐτοὺς, καὶ λαλήσῃς πρὸς 
αὐτοὺς ἀγαθυὺς λόγους, τότε θέλουσιν 
εἶσθαι δοῦλοί σου διὰ παντός. 

8 ᾿Απέῤῥιψεν 6] ὅμως τὴν συμβουλὴν 
τῶν πρεσβυτέρων, τὴν ὁποίαν ἔδωκαν 
εἰς αὐτὸν, καὶ συνεβουλεύθη τοὺς νέους 
τοὺς συνανατραφέντας μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ, τοὺς 
παρισταμένους ἐνώπιον αὐτοῦ, 9 Καὶ 
εἶπε πρὸς αὐτοὺς, Τί μὲ συμβουλεύετε 
σεῖς νὰ ἀποκριθῶμεν πρὸς τὸν λαὸν 
τοῦτον, ὅστις ἐλάλησε πρὸς ἐμὲ, λέγων, 
᾿Ελάφρωσον τὸν ζυγὰν τὸν ὁποῖον ὁ 





„vis αὑτοῦ. 





πατήρ σου ἐπέβαλεν ἐφ᾽ ἡμᾶς; 
Καὶ ἐλάλησαν πρὸς αὐτὸν οἱ νέοι, οἱ 
συνανατραφέντες μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ, λέγοντες, 
Οὕτω θέλεις λαλήσει πρὸς τὸν λαὺν, 
ὅστις ἐλάλησε πρὸς σὲ, λέγων, Ὅ 
πατήρ σου ἐβάρυνε τὸν ζυγὸν ἡμῶν, 
ἀλλὰ σὺ ἐλάφρωσον αὐτὸν εἰς ἡμᾶς" 
οὕτω θέλεις λαλήσει πρὸς αὐτούς' "O 
μικρός μου δάκτυλος θέλει εἶσθαι παχύ- 
τερος τῆς ὀσφύος τοῦ πατρύς μου" 1] 
τώρα λοιπὸν, ὁ μὲν πατήρ μου ἐπε- 
φόρτισεν εἰς ἐσᾶς ζυγὸν βαρὺν, ἐγὼ 
δὲ θέλω κάμει βαρύτερον τὸν ζυγόν 
σας" ὁ πατήρ μου σᾶς ἐπαίδευσε μὲ 
μάστιγας, ἐγὼ δὲ θέλω σᾶς παιδεύσει μὲ 
σκορπίους. 

12 Καὶ ἦλθεν ὁ Ἱεροβοὰμ καὶ πᾶς ὁ 
λαὸς πρὸς τὸν Ῥοβοὰμ τὴν τρίτην 
ἡμέραν, ὡς εἶχε λαλήσει ὁ βασιλεὺς, 
λέγων, ᾿Επανέλθετε πρὸς ἐμὲ τὴν τρί- 
τὴν ἡμέραν, 13 Καὶ ἀπεκρίθη ὁ βα- 
σιλεὺς πρὸς αὐτοὺς σκληρῶς" καὶ ἐγ- 
κατέλιπεν ὁ βασιλεὺς ροβοὰμ τὴν συμ- 
βουλὴν τῶν πρεσβυτέρων, 14 καὶ 
ἐλάλησε πρὸς αὐτοὺς κατὰ τὴν συμ- 
βουλὴν τῶν νέων, λέγων, Ὃ πατήρ 
μου ἐβάρυνε τὸν ζυγόν σας, ἀλλ᾽ ἐγὼ 
θέλω κύμει αὐτὸν Baptrepov" 6 πατὶρ 
μου σᾶς ἐπαίδευσε μὲ μάστιγας, ἀλλ᾽ 
ἐγὼ θέλω σᾶς παιδεύσει μὲ σκορπίους. 

15 Kat δὲν εἰσήκουσεν 6 βασιλεὺς 
εἰς τὸν λαόν" διότι ὃ τὸ πρᾶγμα ἔγεινε 
παρὰ τοῦ Θεοῦ, διὰ νὰ ἐκτελέσῃ ὁ 
Κύριος τὸν λόγον αὑτοῦ, τὸν ὁποῖον 
ἐλάλησε * διὰ τοῦ ᾿Αχιὰ τοῦ Σηλωνίτου 
πρὸς Ἱεροβοὰμ τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ Ναβάτ. 

16 Καὶ ἰδὼν πᾶς ὁ Ἰσραὴλ ὅτι ὁ 
βασιλεὺς δὲν εἰσήκουσεν εἰς αὐτοὺς, 
ἀπεκρίθη ὃ λαὸς, πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα, 
λέγων, Τί μέρος ἔχομεν ἡμεῖς εἰς τὸν 
Δαβίδ; οὐδεμίαν κληρονομίαν ἔχομεν 
εἰς τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ Ἰεσσαί" εἰς τὰς σκη- 
νάς σου ἕκαστος, Ἰσραήλ' πρόβλεψον 
τώρα, Δαβὶδ, , περὶ τοῦ οἴκου σου. Καὶ 
ἀνεχώρησε πᾶς ὁ Ἰσραὴλ εἰς τὰς σκη- 


ραὴλ τῶν κατοικούντων ἐν ταῖς πόλεσιν 
᾿Ιούδα, ὁ ροβοὰμ ἐβασίλευσεν ἐπ᾽ αὐ- 
τούς. 

18 Καὶ ἀπέστειλεν ὃ βασιλεὺς Ῥο- 
βοὰμ τὸν ᾿Αδωρὰμ, τὸν ἐπὶ tā τῶν φόρων" 
καὶ ἐλιθοβόλησαν αὐτὸν οἱ υἱοὶ Ἰσραὴλ 
μὲ λίθους, καὶ ἀπέθανεν. Ὅθεν €- 
σπευσεν 6 βασιλεὺς “Ῥοβοὰμ νὰ ἀναβῇ 
εἰς τὴν ἅμαξαν, διὰ νὰ φύγῃ εἰς Iepov- 
σαλήμ. 19. * Οὕτως ἀπεστάτησεν͵ ὁ 
Ἰσραὴλ ἀπὸ τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Δαβὶδ, ἕως 
τῆς ἡμέρας ταύτης. 


[ΚΕΦ. ια΄. Καὶ 1 ἐλθὼν ὁ Ῥοβοὰμ 
εἰς “Ἱερουσαλὴμ; συνήθροισε τὸν οἶκον 
᾿Ιούδα καὶ Βενιαμὶν, ἑκατὸν ὀγδοήκοντα 


10 


17 Περὶ δὲ τῶν υἱῶν '10- | 





3 Σαμ. Α΄. 
B'. 28. 
Βασ. Δ΄. 
ιβ΄. 15, 
24. 

4 Bad. Δ΄. 


ια΄. 20. 

















428 


XPONIKON Β΄. 


Κεφ. 








3 κεφ. ιβ', 
15. 





χιλιάδας ἐκλεκτῶν, πολεμιστῶν, διὰ νὰ 
πολεμήσωσι κατὰ τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, ὅπως 
ἐπαναφέρωσι. τὴν βασιλείαν εἰς τὸν 
"PoBodu. 2 Ἔγεινεν, ὅμως λόγος Κυ- 
ρίου "πρὸς τὸν Σεμαΐαν, ἄνθρωπον τοῦ 
Θεοῦ, λέγων, 3 Λάλησον πρὸς Ῥο- 
βοὰμ τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ Σολομῶντος, τὸν 
βασιλέα τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα, καὶ πρὸς πάντα τὸν 
Ἰσραὴλ ἐν ᾿Ιούδᾳ καὶ Βενιαμὶν, λέγων, 
4 Οὕτω λέγει Κύριος" Δὲν θέλετε ἀνα- 
βῆ, οὐδὲ πολεμήσει ἐναντίον τῶν ἀδεὰ- 
Φῶν σαε' ἐπιστρέψατε č ἕκαστος εἰς τὸν 
οἶκον αὑτοῦ, διότι παρ᾽ ἐμοῦ ἔγεινε τὸ 
πρᾶγμα τοῦτο. Καὶ ὑπήκουσαν εἰς 
τοὺς λόγους τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ ἀπεστρά- 
φησαν ἀπὸ τοῦ νὰ ὑπάγωσι κατὰ τοῦ 
Ἱεροβοάμ. 


5 Καὶ κατῴκησεν ὁ Ῥοβοὰμ ἐν Ἱε- 
ρουσαλὴμ, καὶ φκοδόμησε πόλεις ὀχυ- 
ρὰς ἐν Ἰούδᾳ. 6 Kai φκοδόμησε τὴν 
Βηθλεὲμ, καὶ τὴν *Hrdy, καὶ τὴν ee 
κουὲ, T kai τὴν Bald-gotp, καὶ τὴν 
Σοκχὼ, καὶ τὴν ᾿Οδολλὰμ, 8 kat τὴν 
Τὰθ, καὶ τὴν Μαρησὰ, καὶ τὴν Ζὶφ, 
9 καὶ τὴν ᾿Αδωραΐμ, καὶ τὴν Λαχεὶς, 
καὶ τὴν ᾿Αζηκὰ, 10 καὶ τὴν Σαραὰ, 
καὶ τὴν Αἰαλὼν, καὶ τὴν Χεβρὼν, αἵτινες 
εἶναι ἐν ᾿Ιούδᾳ καὶ ἐν Βενιαμὶν, πόλεις 
ὠχυρωμέναι. 11 Καὶ ὠχύρωσε τὰ 
φρούρια, καὶ ἔβαλεν εἰς αὐτὰ φρουράρ- 
χους, R καὶ ἀποθήκας τροφῶν, καὶ ἐλαίου, 
καὶ οἴνου. 12 Καὶ εἰς πᾶσαν πόλιν 
ἔβαλεν ἀσπίδας καὶ λόγχας, καὶ ὠχύ- 
pogev αὐτὰς πολὺ σφόδρα. Καὶ ἦσαν 
ὑπ᾽ αὐτὸν 6 ᾿Ιούδας καὶ ὁ Βενιαμίν. 

13 Kat οἱ ἱερεῖς καὶ οἱ Λευῖται οἱ ἐν 
παντὶ τῷ Ἰσραὴλ συνήχθησαν πρὸς 
αὐτὸν, ἐκ πάντων τῶν ὁρίων αὑτῶν. 
14 Διότι οἱ “Λευῖται ἐγκατέλιπον rā 
προάστεια αὑτῶν καὶ τὰς ἰδιοκτησίας 
αὑτῶν, καὶ ἦλθον εἰς τὸν Ἰούδαν καὶ 
εἰς τὴν ἹἹερουσαλήμ' “(ἐπειδὴ ὁ ὁ Iepo- 
βοὰμ καὶ οἱ υἱοὶ αὐτοῦ εἶχον ἀποβάλει 
αὐτοὺς ἀπὸ τοῦ νὰ ἱερατεύωσιν εἰς τὸν 
Κύριον" 15 καὶ ὃ κατέστησεν εἰς čav= 
τὸν ἱερεῖς διὰ τοὺς ὑψηλοὺς τόπους, 
καὶ " διὰ τοὺς δαίμονας, καὶ "dt τοὺς 
μόσχους τοὺς ὁποίους ἔκαμε) 16 καὶ 
* μετ᾽ αὐτοὺς, ὅσοι ἐκ πασῶν τῶν φυ- 
λῶν τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ ἔδωκαν τὰς καρδίας 
αὑτῶν εἰς τὸ νὰ ζητῶσι Κύριον τὸν 
Θεὸν τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, ἦλθον εἰς "Iepov- 
σαλὴμ, διὰ νὰ θυσιάσωσιν εἰς Κύριον 
τὸν Θεὸν τῶν πατέρων αὑτῶν. 

17 Καὶ " κατίσχυσαν τὴν βασιλείαν 
τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα, καὶ ἰσχυροποίησαν τὸν ἱῬο- 
βοὰμ τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ Σολομῶντος, τρία 
ἔτη" διότι τρία ἔτη περιεπάτησαν ἐν 
"1τῇ ὁδῷ τοῦ Δαβὶδ καὶ τοῦ Σολομῶντος. 


"|18 Ἔλαβε δὲ ὁ Ρυβοὰμ εἰς ἑαυτὸν 








γυναῖκα τὴν Μαελὲθ θυγατέρα. τοῦ Ἵε- 
ριμὼθ υἱοῦ τοῦ Δαβὶδ, καὶ Tv ᾿Αβιχαὶλ 
βιγατέρα τοῦ "Ἐλιὰβ υἱοῦ τοῦ Ἰεσσαί" 
19 ἥτις ἐγέννησεν εἰς αὐτὸν υἱοὺς, τὸν 
"Ieods, καὶ τὸν Σαμαρίαν, ἘΠῚ τὸν Ζαάμ. 
20 Καὶ μετ᾽ αὐτὴν ἔλαβε Ὁ τὴν ||Maa- 
χὰ͵ θυγατέρα τοῦ ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ,, ἥτις 
ēyēm σεν εἰς αὐτὸν τὸν ᾿Δβιὰ, καὶ τὸν 
᾿Ατθαὶ, καὶ τὸν Ζιζὰ, καὶ τὸν Σελωμείθ, 
21 Καὶ ἠγάπησεν. ὁ Ῥοβοὰμ τὴν Maa- 
χὰ θυγατέρα τοῦ ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ ὑπὲρ 
πάσας τὰς γυναῖκας αὑτοῦ καὶ τὰς mah- 
λακὰς αὑτοῦ" (διότε ἔλαβε δεκαοκτὼ 
γυναῖκας, καὶ ἑξήκοντα παλλακάς" καὶ 
ἐγέννησεν εἰκοσιοκτὼ υἱοὺς καὶ ἐξή- 
κοντα θυγατέρα") 22 καὶ ᾿᾿ κατέστη- 
σεν G “Ῥοβοὰμ ἄ ἄρχοντα τὸν ᾿Αβιὰ τὸν 
υἱὸν τῆς Μααχὰ, διὰ νὰ ἄρχῃ ἐπὶ τοὺς 
ἀδελφοὺς αὑτοῦ" διώτε čorokdģero νὰ 
κάμῃ αὐτὸν βασιλέα' 23 καὶ ποιῶν 
φρονίμως, διέσπειρε πάντας τοὺς υἱοὺς 
αὑτοῦ εἰς πάντας τοὺς τόπους Ἰούδα 
καὶ Βενιαμὶν, εἰς πᾶσαν ὀχυρὰν πόλιν" 
καὶ ἔδωκεν εἰς αὐτοὺς τρυφὰς ἐν ἀ- 
φθονίᾳ, καὶ ἐζήτησε πολλὰς γυναῖκας. 


[ΚΕΦ. ιβ΄. ΚΑῚ ' καθὼς ἐστερεώθη 
ἡ βασιλεία τοῦ Ῥοβοὰμ, καὶ ἐνεδυνα- 
μώθη, * ἐγκατέλιπε τὸν νόμον τοῦ Κυ- 
ρίου, καὶ πᾶς ὁ Ἰσραὴλ μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ. 

2 Καὶ ὃ ἐν τῷ πέμπτῳ ἔτει τῆς βασι- 
λείας τοῦ “Ῥοβοὰμ, Σισὰκ ὁ βασιλεὺς 
τῆς Αἰγύπτου ἀνέβη ἐναντίον τῆς Ἵε- 
ρουσαλὴμ, ἐπειδὴ παρηνόμησαν εἰς τὸν 
Κύριον, 3 μετὰ χιλίων διακοσίων d- 
μαξῶν, καὶ ἑξήκοντα χιλιάδων ἱππέων" 
ὁ δὲ λαὸς ὅστις ἦλθε μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ ἐξ 
Αἰγύπτου ἦτο ἀναρίθμητος, + Λίβυες, 
Ῥρωγλοδύται, καὶ Αἰθίοπες. 4 Καὶ 
κυριεύσας τὰς ὀχυρὰς πόλεις τὰς ἐν 
Ἰούδᾳ, ἦλθεν či ἕως TS Ἱερουσαλήμ. 

5 Tore ὃ Σεμαΐας ὁ προφήτης ἦλθε 
ἊΣ τὸν Ῥοβοὰμ, καὶ τοὺς ἄρχοντας 
τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα τοὺς συναχθέντας ἐν Iepov- 
σαλὴμ διὰ τὸν φόβον τοῦ Σισὰκ, καὶ 
εἶπε πρὸς αὐτοὺς, Οὕτω λέγει Κύριος" 
“Σεῖς μὲ ἐγκατελέπετε" διὰ τοῦτο σῶς 
ἐγκατέλιπον καὶ ἐγὼ εἰς τὴν χεῖρα τοῦ 
Σισάκ. 

0 Καὶ 1 ἐταπεινώθησαν οἱ ἄρχοντες 
τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ καὶ ὁ βασιλεὺς, καὶ €- 
Neyov, * Δίκαιος ὃ Κύριος. 

7 Καὶ ὅτε εἶδεν ὁ Kūptos ὅτι ἐταπει- 
νώθησαν, ὃ ἔγεινε λόγος Κυρίου πρὸς 
τὸν Σεμαΐαν, λέγων, Οὗτοι ἐταπεινώ- 
θησαν" δὲν θέλω ἐξολοθρεύσει αὐτοὺς, 
ἀλλὰ θέλω χαρίσει εἰς αὐτοὺς σωτη- 
Ρίαν τινά" καὶ ὁ θυμός μου δὲν θέ ει 
ἐκχυθῆ ἐπὶ τὴν Ἱερουσαλὴμ διὰ χειρὸς 
τοῦ Σισάκ' 8 ἀλλ᾽ ὅμως 1 θέλουσι 
γείνει δοῦλοι αὐτοῦ, '' διὰ νὰ γνωρί- 





Ὁ Bag. 
Δ΄. ve. 2. 
Ἰδὲ καὶ 
κεφ. (γ΄. 
1. 

| Μιχαΐα. 


u δὲ 
Aevr. ku”, 
15, 16, 
17. 


+ κεῷ. 1s". 
8 


5 xe. ta", 
2. 


5 κεφ. te”, 
3, 


1 Tak, δ΄, 


TO, 
8. "πέύδ, 
θ΄. 27. 

9 Bad.A', 
κα', 28, 
29. 
V Ἰδὲ 
Ἧσα. κε΄. 
13. 

N Aevr. 
κη΄. 47» 
48. 














Κεφ. ιγ΄. 


13 Bas. 
Δ΄, ιδ΄, 
25, 26. 


15 Βασ. 
A'. (τό, 
17. κεφ. 
θ΄. 15,16 
H Σαμ, 
B'. η΄. 18. 


M κεφ.θ΄. 
20: ιγ΄. 
22. 

15 Βασ. 
Α΄, ιδ΄, go. 
"9 Bad. 
Αἱ ἰδ. τὶ 
᾿Αβιάμ. 

1 Βασ. Α΄, 


te". I, 
κτιλ. 


3 ᾿Ιδὲ 
κεφ. ια΄, 
20. 





XPONIKON Β΄. 





σωσι τὴν δουλείαν τὴν ἐμὴν, καὶ τὴν 
δουλείαν τῶν βασιλειῶν τῆς γῆς. 

9 Καὶ "ἢ ἀγέβη Σισὰκ 6 ὁ βασιλεὺς τῆς 
Αἰγύπτου ἐπὶ τὴν “Ἱερουσαλὴμ, καὶ 
ἔλαβε τοὺς θησαυροὺς τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ 
Κυρίου, καὶ τοὺς θησαυροὺς τοῦ οἴκου 
τοῦ βασιλέως" τὰ πάντα ἔλαβεν" ἔ- 
λαβεν ἔτι τοὺς θυρεοὺς τοὺς χρυσοῦς, 
τοὺς ὁποίους 15 ἔκαμεν ὁ Σολομών. 10 
Kat ἀντ᾽ ἐκείνων ἔκαμεν ὁ βασιλεὺς 
Ῥοβοὰμ θυρεοὺς χαλκίνους, καὶ παρ- 
ἔδωκεν αὐτοὺς teis τὰς χεῖρας τῶν 
ἀρχόντων τῶν σωματοφυλάκων, olrives 
ἐφύλαττον τὴν εἴσοδον τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ 
βασιλέως. 11 Καὶ ὁπότε εἰσήρχετο ὁ 
βασιλεὺς εἰς τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου, οἱ 
σωματοφύλακες ἤρχοντο καὶ ἐλάμβα- 
νον αὐτοὺς, καὶ πάλιν ἔφερον αὐτοὺς εἰς 
τὸ οἴκημα τῶν σωματοφυλάκων. 12 
᾿Ἐπειδὴ λοιπὸν ἐταπεινώθη, ἀπεστράφη 
dr αὐτοῦ ὁ θυμὸς τοῦ Κυρίου, διὰ νὰ 
μὴ ἀφανίσῃ αὐτοὺς ὁλοκλήρως" διότι 
ἦσαν ἔτι ἀγαθὰ m πράγματα ἐν τῷ ᾿Ιούδᾳ. 

13 Καὶ ἐνεδυναμώθη ὁ βασιλεὺς * Po- 
βοὰμ ἐν Ἱερουσαλὴμ, καὶ ἐβασίλευσε" 
διότι 15 ὁ "PoBod ro ἡλικίας τεσσαρά- 
κοντα καὶ ἑνὺς ἔτους ὅτε ἐβασίλευσε, 
καὶ ἐβασίλευσε δεκαεπτὰ Čī ἔτη, ἐν "Tepov- 
σαλὴμ, rij πόλει τὴν ὁποίαν ὁ Κύ- 
ptos ἔκλεξεν ἐκ πασῶν τῶν 7 φυλῶν, τοῦ 
Ἰσραὴλ, διὰ νὰ θέσῃ τὸ ὄνομα αὑτοῦ 
ἐκεῖ. Τῆς δὲ μητρὸς αὐτοῦ τὸ ὄνομα 
ἣτο Νααμὰ, ἡ ᾿Δμμωνίτις. 14 Kat 
ἔπραξε πονηρὰ, ἐπειδὴ δὲν προσήλωσε 
τὴν καρδίαν αὑτοῦ εἰς τὸ νὰ ἐκζητῇ τὸν 
Κύριον. 

l5 Αἱ δὲ πράξεις τοῦ “Ῥοβοὰμ, αἱ 
πρῶται, καὶ αἱ ἔσχαται, δὲν εἶναι γε- 
γραμμέναι ἐν τῷ βιβλίῳ _Zepalov τοῦ 
προφήτου, X καὶ ᾿Ιδδὼ τοῦ βλέποντος, 
ἐν ταῖς γενεαλογίαιο; Ἦσαν δὲ τ πάν- 
τοτε πόλεμοι μεταξὺ Ῥοβοὰμ καὶ Ἵε- 
ροβοάμ. 16 Καὶ ἐκοιμήθη ὁ “Ῥοβοὰμ 
μετὰ τῶν πατέρων αὑτοῦ, καὶ ἐτάφη ἐν 
πόλει Δαβίδ' ἐβασίλευσε δὲ ἀντ᾽ αὐτοῦ 
Ἰϑ Αβιὰ ὁ υἱὸς αὐτοῦ, 





[ΚΕΦ. 2 KAI ᾿ἐβασίλευσεν ὁ 
᾿Αβιὰ ἐπὶ τὸν ᾿Ιούδαν ἐν τῷ δεκάτῳ 
ὀγδόῳ ἔτει τοῦ βασιλέως Ἱεροβοάμ. 
: Τρία ἔ ἔτη ἐβασίλευσεν ἐν Ἱερουσαλήμ. 
Τὸ δὲ ὄνομα τῆς μητρὸς αὐτοῦ ἦτο 
* Μιχαΐα, θυγάτηρ τοῦ Οὐριὴλ ἀπὸ 
Γαβαά. 

Καὶ ἦτο πόλεμος μεταξὺ ᾿Αβιὰ καὶ 
Ἱεροβοάμ. 3 Καὶ παρετάχθη ὁ ᾿Αβιὰ 
εἰς μάχην μὲ στράτευμα δυνατῶν πολε- 
μιστῶν, τετρακοσίων χιλιάδων ἀνδρῶν 
ἐκλεκτῶν" καὶ ὁ IepoBotu παρετάχθη 
εἰς μάχην ἐναντίον αὐτοῦ μὲ ὀκτακοσίας 
χιλιάδας ἀνδρῶν ἐκλεκτῶν, δυνατῶν ἐν 
ἰσχύϊ, 








4 Καὶ σηκωθεὶς ὁ ὃ ᾿λβιὰ ē ἐπὶ τὸ 0) ὄρος 
*ženapatju, τὸ ἐν τῷ ὄρει ᾿Εφραΐμ, 
εἶπεν, ᾿Ακούσατέ μου, Ἱεροβοὰμ, καὶ 
πᾶς ὁ Ἰσραήλ: 5 δὲν πρέπει νὰ γνω- 
ρίσητε, ὅτι Κύριος ὁ Θεὸς τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ 

*ēdoke τὴν βασιλείαν ἐπὶ τὸν ᾿Ισραὴλ 
διαπαντὸς εἰς τὸν Δαβὶδ, εἰς αὐτὸν καὶ 
εἰς τοὺς υἱοὺς αὐτοῦ, ὅ μὲ συνθήκην 
ἅλατος ; θ ἀλλ᾽ ὁ ἹἹεροβοὰμ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ 
Ναβὰτ, ὁ δοῦλος τοῦ Σολομῶντος υἱοῦ 
τοῦ Δαβὶδ, ἐσηκώθη, καὶ " ἐπανεστά- 
τῆσεν ἐναντίον τοῦ κυρίου αὑτοῦ" 7 
καὶ συνήχθησαν. πρὸς αὐτὸν Ἶ ἄνθρωποι 
μηδαμινοὶ, ἀχρεῖοι, καὶ ἐνεδυναμώθησαν 
ἐναντίον τοῦ “Ροβοὰμ υἱοῦ τοῦ Σολο- 
μῶντος, ὅτε ἦτο ὁ Ῥοβοὰμ νέος, καὶ 
ἁπαλὸς τὴν καρδίαν, καὶ δὲν ἠδύνατο 
νὰ ἀντισταθῇ εἰς αὐτούς" 8 καὶ τώρα 
σεῖς λέγετε νὰ ἀντισταθῆτε εἰς τὴν 
βασιλείαν τοῦ Κυρίου, τὴν εἰς τὰς 
χεῖρας τῶν υἱῶν τοῦ Δαβὶδ, διότι εἶσθε 
πλῆθος πολὺ, καὶ ἔχετε μεθ᾽ ἑαυτῶν 
χρυσοῦς μόσχους, τοὺς ὁποίους ὁ Ie- 
Po δέκαμεν εἰς ἐσᾶς διὰ θεούς" 

9 δὲν ἀπεβάλετε τοὺς ἱερεῖς τοῦ Κυ- 
pl τοὺς υἱοὺς τοῦ "Aapdv, καὶ τοὺς 
Aeviras, καὶ ἐκάμετε εἰς ἑαυτοὺς ἱερεῖς 
κατὰ τὰ ἔθνη τῆς γῆς; mūs ὅστις 
προσέρχεται νὰ ἱερωθῇ μὲ μόσχον βοὺς 
καὶ ἑπτὰ κριοὺς, γίνεται ἱερεὺς εἰς τοὺς 
μὴ θεούς" 10 ἀλλ᾽ ἡμεῖς τὸν Κύριον 
ἔχομεν Θεὸν ἡμῶν, καὶ δὲν ἐγκατελίπομεν 
αὐτόν" καὶ οἱ ἱερεῖς, οἱ λειτουργοῦντες 
εἰς τὸν Κύριον, alvas οἱ υἱοὶ τοῦ ᾿Δαρών" 
καὶ οἱ Λευῖται, ἐπὶ τὴν ἐργασίαν" 11 
καὶ 1 καίουσι πρὸς τὸν Κύριον καθ᾽ 
parīt πρωΐαν καὶ καθ᾽ ἑκάστην ἑσπέ- 
ραν ὁλοκαυτώματα καὶ θυμίαμα εὐ- 
ὥδες" καὶ διατέθουσι ᾿Ξ τοὺς ἄρτους τῆς 
προθέσεως. ἐπὶ τῆς τραπέζης τῆς καθα- 
ρὰς, καὶ τὴν λυχνίαν τὴν χρυσῆν, καὶ 
τοὺς λύχνους αὐτῆς, 1" διὰ νὰ καίῃ 
πᾶσαν ἑσπέραν" διότι ἡμεῖς φυλάττο- 
μὲν τὴν φυλακὴν Κυρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ 
ἡμῶν" σεῖς ὅμως ἐγκατελίπετε αὐτόν" 
12 καὶ ἰδοὺ, ὁ Θεὸς αὐτὸς εἶναι μεθ᾽ 
ἡμῶν ἐπὶ κεφαλῆς, καὶ 15 οἱ iepeis αὐτοῦ 
μὲ ἠχητικὰς σάλπιγγας, διὰ νὰ ἠχῶσιν 
ἐναντίον gas. Ὑἱοὶ Ἰσραὴλ, 1 ἡμὴ πολε- 
μεῖτε ἐναντίον Κυρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ τῶν 
πατέρων σας" διότι δὲν θέλετε εὐοδωθῆ. 

18 Ὁ δὲ Ἱεροβοὰμ ἔστρεψε τὴν ἔνε- 
δραν διὰ νὰ “περιέλθῃ, ἐκ τῶν ὄπισθεν 
αὐτῶν" καὶ ἦσαν κατὰ πρόσωπον τοῦ 
᾿Ιούδα, καὶ ἡ ἔνεδρα ὄπισθεν αὐτῶν. 
14 Καὶ ὅτε περιέθλεψεν ὁ ᾿ἸΙούδας, 
ἰδοὺ, ἡ ἡ μάχη ἦτο ἔμπροσθεν καὶ ὄπισθεν 
αὐτῶν" καὶ ἐβόησαν πρὸς τὸν Κύριον, 
καὶ οἱ ἱερεῖς ἐσάλπισαν μὲ τὰς σάλπιγ- 
yas. 15 Τότε οἱ ἄνδρες ᾿Ιούδα ἠλά- 
λαξαν" καὶ καθὼς ἠλάλαξαν οἱ ἄνδρες 
᾿Ιούδα, ὁ Θεὸς 1 ἐπάταξε τὸν Ἱεροβοὰμ, 











κε. 
B'. 4. 


1 Aeur. 
κδ΄. 6. 


2 Ἐξῥόδ, 
κζ. 20, 
21. Aeur, 
kŠ'. 2, 3. 


15 ge, 
ιδ΄, 12. 





























ἡσύχασε τὸ βασίλειον ἐνώπιον αὐτοῦ. 

6 Καὶ φκοδόμησε πόλεις ὀχυρὰς ἐν 
τῷ ᾿ἸΙούδᾳ" διότι ἡσύχασεν ἡ γῆ, καὶ 
δὲν ἦτο εἰς αὐτὸν πόλεμος ἐν ἐκείνοις 
τοῖς χρόνοις, ἐπειδὴ ὁ Κύριος ἔδωκεν | * 
εἰς αὐτὸν ἀνάπαυσιν. 7 Atā τοῦτο 
5 ΠΣ πον ” : ὴ 
εἶπε πρὸς τὸν ᾿Ιούδαν, "As οἰκοδομή- 
gopev τὰς πόλεις ταύτας, καὶ ἂς κάμω- 
μὲν περὶ τείχη, καὶ πύργους, 
πύλας, καὶ μοχλοὺς, ἐνῷ εἴμεθα κύριοι 
τὴς γῆς, ἐπειδὴ ἐξεζητήσαμεν Κύριον 
τὸν Θεὸν ἡμῶν" «ἐξεζ σαμεν αὐτὸν, 
καὶ ἔδωκεν εἰς ἡμᾶς ἀνάπαυσιν κυ- 
κλόθεν. Καὶ φκοδύμησαν καὶ εὐωδώ- 


αὐτὰς 








σατέ μου, ᾿Ασὰ, καὶ mūs ὁ ᾿Ιούδας καὶ 
ὁ Βενιαμίν" ?'O Κύριος εἶναι μὲ σᾶς, 
ὅταν σεῖς ἦσθε per αὐτοῦ" καὶ ὅ ἐὰ 
ἐκζητῆτε αὐτὸν, θέλει εὑρεθῇ εἰς ἐἱ ἐσᾶς" 
ἐὰν ὅμως dies τε αὐτὸν, θέλει 
σᾶς ἐγκαταλείψει" 8." πολὺν μὲν καιρὸν 
ἐστάθη ὁ ᾿Ισραὴλ χωρὶς τοῦ ἀληθινοῦ 
Θεοῦ, καὶ “ χωρὶς ἱερέως διδάσκοντος. 
καὶ χωρὶς νόμου" 4 Tūre ὅμως ἐν τῇ 
στενοχωρίᾳ αὑτῶν ἐπέστρεψαν εἰς Ku- 
ριον τὸν Θεὸν τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, καὶ ἐξε- 
ζχτησαν͵ αὐτὸν, εὑρέθη εἰς αὐτούς" 5 
καὶ ὃ κατ᾽ ἐκείνους τοὺς καιροὺς δὲν ἢ ἦτο 
εἰρήνη εἰς τὸν ἐξερχόμενον, καὶ εἰς 











430 ΧΡΟΝΙΚΩΝ Β΄. Κεφ. ιδ΄, κε΄, 
καὶ πάντα τὸν Ἰσραὴλ, ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ θησαν" 8 Εἶχε δὲ ὁ ᾿Ασὰ στράτευμα 
᾿Αβιὰ καὶ τοῦ ἸΙούδα, 16 Καὶ ἔφυγον | ἐκ τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα τριακοσίας χιλιάδας, φέ- 
οἱ υἱοὶ ᾿Ισραὴλ ἀπ᾽ ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ | povras θυρεοὺς καὶ λόγχας" ἐκ δὲ τοῦ 
᾿Ιούδα' καὶ παρέδωκεν αὐτοὺς ὁ Θεὸς | Βενιαμὶν, διακοσίας ὀγδοήκοντα χιλιά- 
εἰς τὴν χεῖρα αὐτῶν 17 Kat či ἔκαμον. ὁ δας, ἀσπιδοφόρους καὶ τοξότας" πάντες 
᾿Αβιὰ καὶ ὁ λαὸς αὐτοῦ εἰς αὐτοὺς οὗτοι ἧσαν δυνατοὶ ἐὶ ἐν ἰσχύϊ, 
σφαγὴν μεγάλην" καὶ ἔπεσαν τραυ- 96 ᾿Βξῆλθε δὲ ἐναντίον αὐτῶν Ζερὰ 5 κεφ. 1s", 
ματίαι ἐκ τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ πεντακόσιαι „X ὁ Αἰθίοψ, μὲ στράτευμα ἑκατὸν μυρι- 8, 
λιάδες ἀνδρῶν ἐκλεκτῶν. 18 Καὶ ἐτα- ἄδων, καὶ μὲ τριακοσίας ἁμάξας, καὶ 
πεινώθησαν οἱ υἱοὶ ᾿Ισραὴλ ἐν τῷ καιρῷ ἦλθεν € ἕως Μαρησά. 10 Καὶ ἐξῆλθεν $ Ἴησ. 
ἐκείνῳ, οἱ δὲ υἱοὶ ᾿Ιούδα ὑπερίσχυσαν, ὁ ᾿Ασὰ ἐναντίον αὐτοῦ, καὶ maperdy=| τε΄, 44. 
11 Xpov. 1 ἐπειδὴ ἤλπισαν č ἐπὶ Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν θησαν εἰς μάχην ἐν τῇ φάραγγι Σεφαθὰ, 
A'.€.20. ἰτῶν πατέρων αὑτῶν. 19 Καὶ κατε- πλησίον τῆς Μαρησά. 
Ψαλ, κβ΄, | δίωξεν ὁ ᾿Αβιὰ ἐξοπίσω τοῦ Ἱεροβοὰμ, 11 Καὶ Τέβόησεν. ὁ ᾿Ασὰ πρὸς Κύ- τ Ἐῤύδ. 
8: καὶ ἔλαβε παρ᾽ αὐτοῦ πόλεις, τ' τὴν Βαιθὴλ ριον τὸν Θεὸν αὑτοῦ, καὶ εἶπε, Κύριε, ιδ΄. το. 
καὶ τὰς κώμας αὐτῆς, καὶ τὴν Ἰεσανὰ ἢ δὲν εἶναι οὐδὲν παρὰ σοὶ νὰ βοηθῇς  κεῷ. ιγ΄. 
* ησ. καὶ τὰς κώμας αὐτῆς, καὶ ὁ τὴν ᾿Εφραὶν τοὺς ἔχοντας πολλὴν, ἣ μηδεμίαν δύνα-} τε, Ψαλ, 
ιε΄. 9. καὶ τὰς κώμας αὐτῆς. 20 Καὶ δὲν μιν" βοήθησον ἡ ἡμᾶς, Κύριε Θεὲ ἡμῶν" ἘΠ ΒΥ ΤᾺ 
ἀνέλαβε, πλέον δύναμιν ὁ Ἱεροβοὰμ ἐν διότι ἐπὶ σὲ πεποίθαμεν," καὶ ϑὲν τῷ ᾿ Ξαμ.Δ΄. 
" ša. Ἰταῖς ἡμέραις, τοῦ "ABud ἀλλ᾽ V ἐπά- ὀνόματί σου ἐρχόμεθα ἐναντίον τοῦ tē. 6. m 
Α΄. κε. ἰταξεν αὐτὸν 6 Κύριος, *" καὶ ἀπέθανε. πλήθους τούτου" , Κύριε, σὺ εἶσαι ὁ Θεὸς (oj Ἂ 
ΠΝ 21 Καὶ ἐνεδυναμώθη ὁ ᾿Αβιά" καὶ ἡμῶν' ἃς μὴ ὑπερισχύσῃ ἄνθρωπος Ποῖ 
,βασ. ἔλαβεν εἰς ἑαυτὸν δεκατέσσαρας γυ- ἐναντίον σου. ΓΞ - 
A.15.20, γαῖκας, καὶ ἐγέννησεν εἰκοσιδύο viods| 12 Καὶ ᾿" ἐπάταξεν ὁ Κύριος τοὺς το eg, 
καὶ δεκαὲξ θυγατέρας. 22 Αἱ δὲ λοι- Αἰθίοπας ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ ᾿Ασὲ, καὶ γ΄ 15. 
παὶ πράξεις τοῦ ᾿Αβιὰ, καὶ αἱ ὁδοὶ ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα" kat οἱ Αἰθίοπες 
αὐτοῦ, καὶ οἱ λόγοι αὐτοῦ, εἶναι γε- ἔφυγον, 13 δὲ ᾿Ασὰ καὶ ὁ λαὸς ὁ 
γραμμένα ἐν τῇ ἱστορίᾳ τοῦ προφήτου μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ κατεδίωξαν αὐτοὺς "" ἕως [τι γεν, «΄ 
2 κεφ. |1860. Tepdpov" kai ἔπεσον ἐκ τῶν Αἰθιόπων 19: κ΄. 1. 
ιβ΄. 15. τοσοῦτοι ὥστε δὲν ἠδύναντο νὰ ἀναλά- | 
(KE. ιδ΄. ΚΑῚ ἐκοιμήθη 6 ᾿Αβιὰ | βωσι πλέον" διότι συνετρίβησαν ἔμ- 
μετὰ τῶν πατέρων αὑτοῦ, καὶ ἔθαψαν προσθεν τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ ἔμπροσθεν 
1 Βασ. Α΄. αὐτὸν ἐν πύλει Δαβίδ" ! ἐβασίλευσε δὲ τοῦ στρατεύματος αὐτοῦ" καὶ ἔλαβον 
“ε΄. 8, ἀντ᾽ αὐτοῦ ᾿Ασὰ ὁ υἱὸς αὐτοῦ Ἔν λάφυρα πολλὰ σφόδρα. 14 Καὶ ἐπά- 
κτλ, ταῖς ἡμέραις αὐτοῦ ἡ γὴ ἡσύχασε δέκα | raķav πάσας τὰς πόλεις κύκλῳ τῶν 
ἔτη. Γεράρων" διότι 13 ὁ φόβος τοῦ Κυρίου 
2 Καὶ ἔκαμεν ὃ ᾿Ασὰ τὸ καλὸν καὶ ἐπέπεσεν ἐπ᾿ αὐτούς" καὶ ἐλαφυραγώ- 
τὸ εὐθὲς ἐνώπιον Κυρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ [γησαν πάσας τὰς πόλεις᾽ διότι ἦσαν) 
αὑτοῦ" 3 διότι ἀφήρεσε τὰ θυσια- ἐν αὐταῖς λάφυρα πολλά. 15 'Emd-| Αριθ. 
2. Ἰδὲ στήρια τῶν “ἀλλοτρίων θεῶν, καὶ ?rols ταξαν δὲ καὶ τὰς ἐπαύλεις τῶν ποι- Κρ 2 
Βασ. Α΄. ὑψηλοὺς τόπους, καὶ iš κατεσύντριψε Hvicov, καὶ ἔλαβον πρόβατα πολλὰ καὶ SON 
te”. 14. τὰ ἀγάλματα, καὶ “κατέκοψε τὰ ἄλση" καμήλους, καὶ ἐπέστρεψαν εἰς "Iepov- κ΄. τα: Š 
κεφ. ie, 14 καὶ εἶπε πρὸς τὸν ᾿Ιούδαν νὰ ἐκζη- σαλήμ. αὐ 
17. τῶσι Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν τῶν πατέρων 2 '[ak, 6'. 
> "Eģdē. αὑτῶν, καὶ νὰ κάμνωσι τὸν νόμον καὶ [ΚΕΦ, te 4 ΤΟΤΕ ' ἦλθε τὸ Πνεῦμα |8, 
λδ΄. 13. ᾿τὰς ἐντολάς. ᾿Αφήρεσεν ἔτι ἀπὸ τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐπὶ "Aģaplav τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ 5 sfy, 4, 
* Βασ. Α΄, ἱπασῶν τῶν πόλεων τοῦ Ἰούδα τοὺς ᾿. Ωδήδ᾽ 2 καὶ ἐξῆλθεν εἰς συνάντησιν 5 
ια΄. 7. ὑψηλοὺς τόπους, καὶ τὰ εἴδωλα᾽ καὶ τοῦ ᾿Ασὰ, καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτὸν, ᾿Ακού- 

















Κεφ. ις΄. 


XPONIKON Β΄. 


431 





* Mard. 
«δ΄, 7. 


N κεφ. 
«γ΄. 19. 
J *Eģpalv. 


N κεφ. 
ια΄. 16, 


ιε΄, 14, 
K. TAA, 











τὸν εἰσερχόμενον, ἀλλ᾽ ἧσαν μεγάλαι 
ταραχαὶ ἐπὶ πάντας τοὺς κατοίκους τῶν 
τόπων' G καὶ ἐφθείρετο ἔθνος ὑπὸ 
ἔθνους, καὶ πόλις ὑπὸ πόλεως" διότι ὁ 
Θεὸς κατέθλιβεν αὐτοὺς ἐν πάσῃ στενο- 
χωρίᾳ" 7 σεῖς δὲ ἐνδυναμοῦσθε, καὶ ἃς 
μὴ ἦναι ἐκλελυμέναι αἱ χεῖρές σας" 
διότι θέλει εἶσθαι μισθὸς εἰς τὸ ἔργον 
σας. 

8 Καὶ ὅτε ἤκουσεν ὁ ᾿Ασὰ τοὺς λό- 
yovs τούτους, καὶ τὴν προφητείαν 
᾿Ωδὴδ τοῦ προφήτου, ἐνεδυναμώθη, καὶ 
ἀπέβαλε τὰ βδελύγματα ἐκ πάσης τῆς 
γῆς ᾿Ιούδα καὶ «Βενιαμὶν, καὶ ἐκ τῶν 
πόλεων 10 τὰς ὁποίας ἔλαβεν ἐκ τοῦ 
ὄρους ! Ἐφραΐμ, καὶ ἀνενέωσε τὸ θυ- 
σιαστήριον τοῦ Κυρίου, τὸ κατέμπρο- 
σθεν τοῦ προνάου τοῦ Κυρίου. 

9 Καὶ συνήγαγε πάντα τὸν ᾿ἸΙούδαν 
καὶ τὸν Βενιαμὶν, καὶ N τοὺς παροι- 
κοῦντας per” αὐτῶν, ἐκ τοῦ ᾿Εφραὶμ 
καὶ Μανασσῆ, καὶ ἐκ τοῦ Συμεών" διότι 
πολλοὶ ἐκ τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ προσεχώρησαν 
εἰς αὐτὸν, ἰδόντες ὅτι Κύριος ὁ Θεὸς 
αὐτοῦ ἦτο per αὐτοῦ. 10 Καὶ συνή- 
χθησαν εἰς Ἱερουσαλὴμ, κατὰ τὸν τρίτον 
μῆνα, τοῦ δεκάτου πέμπτου ἔτους τῆς 
βασιλείας τοῦ Agd. 11 Καὶ Ἰξπροσ- 
ἔφεραν θυσίας εἰς τὸν Κύριον, κατὰ 
τὴν ἡμέραν ἐκείνην, 1" ἐκ τῶν λαφύρων 
τὰ ὁποῖα ἔφεραν, ἑπτακοσίους βόας, καὶ 
ἑπτὰ χιλιάδας προβάτων. 12 Καὶ 

1 εἰσῆλθον εἰς συνθήκην νὰ ἐκζητήσωσι 
Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν τῶν ᾿ πατέρων αὑτῶν, 
ἐξ ὅλης τῆς καρδίας αὑτῶν καὶ ἐξ ὅλης 
τῆς Ψυχῆς αὑτῶν᾽ 13 καὶ 1 πᾶς ὅστις 
δὲν ἐκζητήσῃη Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν τοῦ 
᾿Ισραὴλ "" νὰ θανατόνηται, ἀπὸ μίκρου 
ἕως μεγάλου, ἀπὸ ἀνδρὸς ἕως γυναικός. 
14 Καὶ ὥμοσαν πρὸς τὸν Κύριον, ἐν 
φωνῇ μεγάλῃ, καὶ ἐν ἀλαλαγμῷ, καὶ ἐν 
σάλπιγξι; καὶ ἐν κερατίναις. 15 Kat 
πᾶς ὁ ᾿Ιούδας εὐφράνθη εἰς τὸν ὅρκον" 
διότι ὥμοσαν ἐξ ὅλης τῆς καρδίας aū- 
τῶν, ᾽ἷ καὶ ἐξεζήτησαν αὐτὸν μεθ᾽ ὅλης 
τῆς θελήσεως αὑτῶν" καὶ εὑρέθη εἰς αὐ- 
τούς" καὶ ἔδωκεν εἰς αὐτοὺς ὁ Κύριος 
ἀνάπαυσιν κυκλόθεν. 

16 "Er: δὲ Μααχὰ, τὴν μητέρα τοῦ 
βασιλέως ᾿Ασὰ, ἀπέβαλεν, αὐτὴν τοῦ 
νὰ ἦναι βασίλισσα, ἐπειδὴ ἔι ἔκαμεν εἴδω- 
λον εἰς ἄλσος" καὶ κατέκοψεν ὁ ᾿Ασὰ 
τὸ εἴδωλον αὐτῆς, καὶ συνέτριψε καὶ 
ἔκαυσεν αὐτὸ εἰς τὸν χείμαῤῥον Κέ- 
Špov. 17 Oi ὑψηλοὶ ὅμως τόποι 
δὲν ἀφηρέθησαν ἀπὸ τοῦ Ἰσραήλ" πλὴν 
ἡ καρδία τοῦ ᾿Ασὰ ἦτο τελεία πάσας 
τὰς ἡμέρας αὐτοῦ. 18 Καὶ ἔφερεν εἰς 
τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Θεοῦ τὰ ἀφιερώματα τοῦ 
πατρὸς αὑτοῦ, καὶ τὰ ἑαυτοῦ ἀφιερώ- 
para; ἄργυρον, καὶ χρυσὸν, καὶ σκεύη. 

19 Καὶ δὲν ἔγεινε πόλεμος ἕως τοῦ 





τριακοστοῦ πέμπτου ἔτους τῆς βασι- 
λείας τοῦ ᾿Ασά. 


[ΚΕ Φ. 15'.] Ἔν τῷ τριακοστῷ ἕκτῳ 
ἔτει τῆς βασιλείας τοῦ ᾿Ασὰ, ἢ ὁ Βαασὰ 
βασιλεὺς τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ ἀνέβη. ἐναντίον 
τοῦ ἸΙούδα, καὶ φκοδόμησε τὴν "Papa, 
* Bed νὰ μὴ ἀφίνῃ μηδένα νὰ ἐξέρχηται 
μηδὲ νὰ εἰσέρχηται πρὸς τὸν ᾿Ασὰ βα- 
σιλέα τοῦ ἸΙούδα. 

2 Τότε ὁ ᾿Ασὰ ἐξέφερεν ἀργύριον 
καὶ χρυσίον ἐκ τῶν θησαυρῶν τοῦ οἴκου 
τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ βασι- 
λέως, καὶ ἀπέστειλε πρὸς τὸν Bčv- ἀδὰδ 
βασιλέα τῆς Συρίας, κατοικοῦντα ἐν 
Δαμασκῷ, λέγων, 8 "ἃς γείνῃ συνθήκη 
ἀναμέσον ἐμοῦ καὶ σοῦ, ὡς ἦτο 
ἀναμέσον τοῦ πατρύς μου καὶ τοῦ πα- 
τρός σου" ἰδοὺ, ἀπέστειλα πρὸς σὲ 
ἀργύριον καὶ χρυσίον" ὕπαγε, διάλυσον 
τὴν συνθήκην σου τὴν πρὸς Βαασὰ 
βασιλέα, τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, διὰ νὰ ἀναχω- 
ρήσῃ ἀπ᾽ ἐμὸ 

4 καὶ εἰσήκουσεν 6 Βὲν-ἀδὰδ᾽ εἰς 
τὸν βασιλέα ᾿Ασὰ, καὶ ἀπέστειλε τοὺς 
ἀρχηγοὺς τῶν δυνάμεων αὑτοῦ ἐναντίον 
τῶν πόλεων τοῦ Ἰσραήλ" καὶ ἐπάταξαν 
τὴν ᾿πὼν, καὶ τὴν Δὰν, καὶ τὴν "ABēh- 
palu, καὶ πάσας τὰς ἀποθή. κας τῶν 
πόλεων Νεφθαλί. 5 Καὶ ὡς ἤκουσεν 

ὁ Βαασὰ, ἔ ἔπαυσε νὰ οἰκοδομῇ τὴν Ῥαμὰ, 
καὶ κατέλιπε τὸ ἔργον αὑτοῦ. 6 Καὶ 
παρέλαβεν ὁ ὁ βασιλεὺς ᾿ ᾿Ασὰ πάντα τὸν 
᾿Ιούδαν, καὶ ἐσήκωσαν τοὺς λίθους τῆς 
Ῥαμὰ, κι καὶ τὰ ξύλα αὐτῆς, μὲ τὰ ὁποῖα 
φκοδόμει 6 Baagd* καὶ μὲ ταῦτα ᾧκο- 
δόμησε τὴν TaBad καὶ τὴν Μισπά. 

T Kar' ἐκεῖνον δὲ τὸν καιρὸν *”Avavi 
ὁ βλέπων ἦλθε πρὸς ᾿Ασὰ τὸν βασιλέα 
τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα, καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτὸν, “Ἐ- 
πειδὴ ἐπεστηρίχθης ἐπὶ τὸν βασιλέα 
τῆς Συρίας, καὶ δὲν ἐπεστηρίχθης ἐπὶ 
Κύριον τὸν Θεόν σου, διὰ τοῦτο ἐξέ- 
ᾧφυγε τὸ στράτευμα τοῦ βασιλέως τῆς 
Συρίας ἀπὸ τῆς χειρός σου 8 "oi 
Αἰθίοπες, καὶ ὃ οἱ Λίβυες δὲν ἦσαν στρά- 
τευμα μέγα, μετὰ πολυαρίθμων ἁμαξῶν 
καὶ ἱππέων ; ἐπειδὴ ὅμως ἐπεστηρίχθης 
εἰς τὸν Κύριον, παρέδωκεν αὐτοὺς εἰς 
τὴν χεῖρά σου" 9 διότι "oi ὀφθαλμοὶ 
τοῦ Κυρίου περιτρέχουσι διὰ πάσης τῆς 
γῆς, διὰ νὰ δειχθῇ δυνατὸς ὑπὲρ τῶν 
ἐχόντων τὴν καρδίαν αὑτῶν τελείαν πρὸς 
αὐτόν" εἰς τοῦτο " ἔπραξας ἀφρόνως" δ 
διὰ τοῦτο " θέλεις ἔχει πολέμους εἰς τὸ 
ἑξῆς. 

10 Καὶ ὠργίσθη ὁ ᾿Ασὰ κατὰ τοῦ 
βλέποντος, καὶ 1 ἔβαλεν αὐτὸν εἰς φυ- 
λακήν. διότι ἠγανάκτησεν ἐναντίον 
αὐτοῦ διὰ τοῦτο. Καὶ κατέδθλιψεν ὁ 
᾿Ασὰ τινὰς ἐκ τοῦ λαοῦ ἐν ἐκείνῳ τῷ 
καιρῷ. 


καὶ 








3 Βασ. Α΄. 
ἘΝ 
κεφ. ιθ΄, 
ἧς 

4 σα. 
λα΄. 1. 
Ἵερ. ιζ΄. 5. 
5 κεῷ. ιδ΄, 
9. 

5 κεφ. ιβ΄. 
ἃς 

1 Ἰὼβ 
λδ΄. 21. 
Παρ. € δ 
21τι 
Tep. is". 
17: λβ', 
1 Ζαχ. 
5 10. 

. 'Σαμ: Α΄. 
«ijas 

? Bad. Α΄. 
κε΄. 32. 

15 κεφ ιη', 
26. Ἵερ. 
ἈΠ 4. 
Mar0. ιδ΄, 


ἃ; 























432 XPONIKON, Β΄. Κεφ. «uj. 
1 Bag. 11 Kat ἰδοὺ, ai des τοῦ ᾿Ασὰ, ἐναντίον τοῦ Ιωσαφάτ, 11 Καὶ ἀπὸ 
Α΄. κε΄, 23.] αἱ πρῶται καὶ αἱ ἔσχαται, ἰδοὺ, εἶναι | τῶν Φιλισταίων 1 ἔφερον, δῶρα πρὸς 5 Σαμ. 
γεγραμμέναι ἐν τῷ βιβλίῳ τῶν βασι- τὸν Ἰωσαφὰτ, καὶ φύρον āū, ἀργυρίου" οἱ Μ΄, η΄, 2, 
λέων τοῦ "Iov6a καὶ τοῦ Ἰσραήλ. 12 "Apafes προσέτι ἔφερον πρὸς αὐτὸν. 
Ἠῤῥώστησε, δὲ ὁ ᾿Ασὰ τοὺς πόδας ποίμνια κριῶν ἑπτὰ χιλιάδας ἑἕπτακο- 
αὑτοῦ ἐν τῷ τριακοστῷ ἐννάτῳ ἔτει σίους, καὶ τράγων ἑπτὰ χιλιάδας €-| 
τῆς βασιλείας αὑτοῦ, ἑωσοῦ ἡ ἀῤῥω- ᾿πτακοσίους. 12 Καὶ προεχώρει ὁ Ἴω-᾿ 
2 Iep.i(. | στία αὐτοῦ ἔγεινε μεγίστη" ἀλλ᾽ 13 οὐδὲ σαφὰτ μεγαλυνόμενος σφύδρα' καὶ 
5. ἐν τῇ ἀῤῥωστίᾳ αὑτοῦ ἐξεζήτησε τὸν  φκοδόμησεν ἐν Ἰούδᾳ φρούρια, καὶ 
13 Βασ. Κύριον, ἀλλὰ τοὺς ἰατρούς. 13 Καὶ πόλεις, ἀποθηκῶν. 13 Kat εἶχε πολλὰ 
ἈΑ' πῶς αἷς ᾿ἐκοιμήθη 6 Adā μετὰ τῶν πατέρων | ἔργα ἐν ταῖς πόλεσιν Ἰούδα" ν καὶ ἄν- 
x Tev. ν΄ αὑτοῦ" καὶ ἀπέθανεν ἐν τῷ τεσσαρα- Opas πολεμιστὰς, δυνατοὺς ἐν ἰσχύϊ, 
2. Mdpu. κοστῷ πρώτῳ ἔτει τῆς βασιλείας αὑτοῦ. | ἐν Ἱερουσαλήμ. 
IR 14 Καὶ ἔθαψαν αὐτὸν εἰς τὸν τάφον 14 Οὗτοι δὲ εἶναι οἱ ἀριθμοὶ αὐτῶν, 
Ἰωάν. ιθ΄. αὐτοῦ, τὸν ὁποῖον ἔσκαψε δι ἑαυτὸν, κατὰ τοὺς οἴκους τῶν πατριῶν αὐτῶν" 
30, 40. ἐν πόλει Δαβὶδ, καὶ ἔθεσαν αὐτὸν ἐπὶ ἐκ τοῦ Ἰούδα, χιλίαρχοι, ᾿Αδνὰ ὁ dp- | 
15 κεφ. κλίνης ": πλήρους εὐωδίας καὶ διαφό- χηγὸς, καὶ μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ δυνατοὶ ἐν ἐ- 
κα΄, το. |pov ἀρωμάτων μυρεψικῶν" καὶ  čka- σχύϊ, τριακόσιαι χιλιάδες. 15 Καὶ μετὰ 
Tep. Nē'. | μὸν εἰς αὐτὸν καῦσιν μεγάλην σφόδρα. τοῦτον ᾿Ιωανὰν ὁ ἀρχηγὸς, καὶ μετ᾽ 
5: αὐτοῦ διακόσιαι ὀγδοήκοντα χιλιάδες. 
[KEd. ιζ.1 ᾿ΕΒΑΣΙΛΕΥ͂ΣΕ δὲ ἀντ᾽ 16 Καὶ μετὰ τοῦτον ᾿Αμασίας ὁ υἱὸς 
Ὁ Bad. A'.| αὐτοῦ 1 Ἰωσαφὰτ ὁ υἱὸς αὐτοῦ, καὶ τοῦ Ζιχρὶ, "" ὅστις προθύμως προσ- |"! Κριτ. ε΄, 
tē”. 24. | ἐνεδυναμώθη karā τοῦ Ἰσραήλ. 2 Καὶ | ἐφερεν ἑαυτὸν εἰς τὸν Κύριον" καὶ μετ᾽ | 2, 9. 
ἔβαλε δυνάμεις εἰς πάσας τὰς ὀχυρὰς | αὐτοῦ διακόσιαι χιλιάδες δυνατοὶ ἐν 
πόλεις τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα, καὶ κατέστησε φρου- | taxi 17 Ἔκ δὲ τοῦ Βενιαμὶν, δυνα- 
ρὰς ἐν τῇ γῇ ᾿Ιούδα, καὶ ἐν ταῖς πόλεσι τὸς ἐν ἰσχύϊ, ᾿Ελιαδὰ καὶ μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ 
? κεφ. ιε΄.) τοῦ ᾿Ἐφραΐμ, * τὰς ὁποίας εἶχε κυριεύ- τοξόται καὶ ἀσπιδοφόροι, διακόσιαι 
. ge. Agt ὁ πατὴρ αὐτοῦ. 3. Καὶ ἦτο χιλιάδες. 18 Καὶ μετὰ τοῦτον ᾿Ιωζα- 
Κύριος, μετὰ τοῦ ᾿Ιωσαφὰτ, ἐπειδὴ  βὰδ, καὶ μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ ἑκατὸν ὀγδοήκοντα 
περιεπάτησεν ἐν ταῖς ὁδοῖς Δαβὶδ τοῦ χιλιάδες ὡπλισμένοι εἰς πόλεμον. 19 
πατρὸς αὑτοῦ ταῖς πρώταις, καὶ δὲν | Οὗτοι ἦσαν οἱ ὑπηρετοῦντες τὸν βασι- 
ἐξεζήτησε τοὺς Βααλείμ᾽' 4 ἀλλὰ τὸν | Āča, "3 ἐκτὸς τῶν ὅσους ἔβαλεν ὁ 12 gix. 2. 
Θεὸν τοῦ πατρὸς αὑτοῦ ἐξεζήτησε, καὶ βασιλεὺς εἰς τὰς ὀχυρὰς ciŅes ἐν 
CEO εἰς τ τὰς ἐντολὰς αὐτοῦ περιεπάτησε, παντὶ τῷ ᾿Ιούδᾳ. 
ἌΡΗ καὶ οὐχὶ κατὰ τὰ ἔργα τοῦ Ἰσραήλ. 
(8.38. 15 λιὰ τοῦτο ἐστερέωσεν. ὁ Κύριος τὴν [ΚΕΦ. τ '.] KAI 1 εἶχεν ὁ Ἰωσαφὰτ 1 κεφ. ιζ΄ 
ἐπα βασιλείαν ἐὶ ἐν τῇ χειρὶ αὐτοῦ" καὶ πᾶς | πλοῦτον καὶ δόξαν πολλήν" καὶ βέσυμ- Ὶ 
kūri ὁ Ἰούδας “ ἔδωκε δῶρα εἰς τὸν lora- πενθέρευσε μετὰ τοῦ ᾿Αχαάβ. 2*Me-|* Bad. B 
ὙΠ a", φάτ: καὶ " ἀπέκτησε πλοῦτον καὶ δόξαν τὰ δὲ χρόνους κατέβη πρὸς τὸν ᾿Αχαὰβ τῶ ᾿ 
25 πολλήν. θ Καὶ ὑψώθη ἡ καρδία. αὖ- εἰς τὴν Σαμάρειαν. Καὶ ἔσφαξεν ὁ" Βασ. A 
5 Bao. Α΄. τοῦ εἰς τὰς ὁδοὺς τοῦ Κυρίου: καὶ ἔτι ᾿Αχαὰβ᾽ πρόβατα καὶ βόας ἐν ἀφθονίᾳ κβ Kā 
27. “ἀφήρεσε τοὺς ὑψηλοὺς τύπους καὶ τὰ δι᾿ αὐτὸν, καὶ διὰ τὸν λαὸν τὸν per | 67. 
κεφ. ιη΄.τ.} ἄλση ἀπὸ τοῦ "Tovča., ķi αὐτοῦ, καὶ κατέπεισεν αὐτὸν νὰ συν- 
ὁ Βασ. A'.| 7 Καὶ ἐν τῷ τρίτῳ ἔτει τῆς βασιλείας ἀναβῇ εἰς “Ῥαμὼθ-γαλαάδ. 8 Καὶ εἶπεν 
κβ΄. 43. αὑτοῦ, ἀπέστειλε τοὺς ἄρχοντας αὑτοῦ, ᾿Αχαὰβ ὁ βασιλεὺς τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ πρὸς 
nes. ιε΄, |rdv Βὲν-ἀϊλ, καὶ τὸν ᾿Οβαδία, καὶ τὸν “Ἰωσαφὰτ τὸν βασιλέα τοῦ Ἰούδα, 
17; 6" Ζαχαρίαν, καὶ τὸν Ναθαναὴλ, καὶ τὸν Ἔρχεσαι μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ εἰς Ῥαμὼθ- -γαλαάδ; 
3 ΄.. 33: Μιχαΐαν, ἴἾ διὰ νὰ διδάσκωσιν ἐν ταῖς Ὁ δὲ ἀπεκρίθη πρὸς αὐτὸν, ᾿Εγὼ elpa: 
κεῷ. tēs πόλεσι τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα' 8 καὶ μετ' αὐτῶν, καθὼς σὺ, καὶ ὁ Nads μου καθὼς ὁ λαός 
3: τοὺς Aeviras, τὸν Σεμαΐαν;, καὶ Ναθα- σου" καὶ θέλομεν εἶσθαι μετὰ σοῦ ἐν τῷ 
νίαν, καὶ Ζεβαδίαν, καὶ ᾿Ασαὴλ, καὶ πολέμῳ. 
Σεμιραμὼθ, καὶ Ἰωνάθαν, καὶ ᾿Αδωνίαν, 4 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ Ἰωσαφὰτ, πρὸς τὸν 
καὶ Τωβίαν, καὶ To -ἀδωνίαν, τοὺς βασιλέα τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, “ ᾿Ἐρώτησον . Σαμ. Α΄. 
Aeviras* καὶ per” αὐτῶν ᾿Ελισαμὰ καὶ σήμερον, παρακαλῶ, τὸν λόγον τοῦ κγ΄.2,4.0. 
8. κεφ. Ne. Ἰωρὰμ, τοὺς ἱερεῖς" 9 καὶ ὃ ἐδίδασκον Κυρίου. 5 Καὶ συνήθροισεν 6 Bagi-|žap. Β΄. 
3. Nee. [ἐν τῷ ᾿Ιούδᾳ, ἔχοντες μεθ' ἑαυτῶν τὸ λεὺς τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ τοὺς προφήτας, Te- β΄... 
η΄. 1. βιβλίον τοῦ νόμου τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ τρακοσίους ἄνδρας, καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὐ- 
περιήρχοντο εἰς πάσας τὰς πόλεις τοῦ Tods, V Νὰ ὑπάγωμεν εἰς “Ῥαμὼθ- γαλαὰδ, 
᾿ἸΙούδα, καὶ ἐδίδασκον τὸν λαύν. διὰ νὰ πολεμήσωμεν; ἢ νὰ ἀπέχω; 
* Τεν, λές} 10 Καὶ 9 ἐπέπεσε φόβος Κυρίου Οἱ δὲ εἶπον, ᾿Ανάβα, καὶ θέλει παρα- 
5- ἐπὶ πάσας τὰς βασιλείας τῶν πέριξ | δώσει ὁ Θεὸς αὐτὴν εἰς τὴν χεῖρα τοῦ 





τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα τόπων, καὶ δὲν ἐπολέμουν 








βασιλέως. 














Κεφ. ιη. 


XPONIKON Β΄, 432 











6 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ ᾿Ιωσαφὰτ, Δὲν εἶναι 
ἐνταῦθα ἔν ἔτι προφή τῆς τοῦ Κυρίου, διὰ 
νὰ ἐρωτήσωμεν Ši αὐτοῦ; 7 Καὶ εἷ- 
πεν ὁ βασιλεὺς τοῦ ἸΙσραὴλ πρὸς τὸν 
Ἰωσαφὰτ, Elva: ἔτι ἄνθρωπός τι) διὰ 
τοῦ ὁποίου δυνάμεθα νὰ ἐρωτήσωμεν 
τὸν Κύριον" πλὴν ἐγὼ μισῶ αὐτόν' 
διότι δὲν προφητεύει καλὸν περὶ ἐμοῦ, 
ἀλλὰ πάντοτε κακόν" εἶναι ὁ Μιχαῖας ὁ 
υἱὸς τοῦ Ἰεμλά, Καὶ εἶπεν. ὁ Ἰωσαφὰτ, | 


As μὴ λαλῇ ὁ ὁ βασιλεὺς οὕτως. 8 Καὶ 


ἐκάλεσεν ὁ βασιλεὺς τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ ἕνα 
εὐνοῦχον, καὶ εἶπε; Σπεῦσον νὰ φέρῃς 
Μιχαίαν τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ Ἰεμλά. 

9 Ὁ δὲ βασιλεὺς τοῦ ἸΙσραὴλ καὶ 
᾿Ιωσαφὰτ ὁ ὁ βασιλεὺς τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα ἐκά- 


θηντο, ἕκαστος ἐπὶ τοῦ θρόνου αὑτοῦ, 


ἐνδεδυμένοι στολὰς, καὶ ἐκάθηντο ἐν 
τύπῳ ἀνοικτῷ κατὰ τὴν εἴσοδον τῆς 
πύλης τῆς Σαμαρείας" καὶ πάντες οἱ 


προφῆται προεφήτευον ἔμπροσθεν ai- | 
᾿στόματι τούτων τῶν προφητῶν σου, ιθ΄, 14. 
Χαναανὰ εἶχε, κάμει εἰς ἑαυτὸν κέρατα. 


τῶν. 10 Kat Σεδεκίας, ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ 


σιδηρᾶ, καὶ εἶπεν, Οὕτω λέγει Κύριος" 
Διὰ τούτων θέλεις κερατίσει τοὺς Συ- 
piovs, ἑωσοῦ συντελέσῃς αὐτούς. 11 


Καὶ πάντες οἱ προφῆται προεφήτευον͵ 


οὕτω, λέγοντες, ᾿Ανάβα εἰς Ῥαμὼθ- 
γαλαὰδ, καὶ εὐοδοῦ" διότι ὁ Κύριος 
θέλει παραδώσει αὐτὴν εἰς τὴν χεῖρα 
τοῦ βασιλέως. 

12 Καὶ ὁ μηνυτὴς, ὅστις ὑπῆγε νὰ 
καλέσῃ τὸν Μιχαΐαν, εἶπε πρὸς αὐτὸν, 
λέγων, ᾿ἸΙδοὺ, οἱ “λόγοι τῶν προφητῶν 
φανερόνουσιν ἐξ ἑνὸς στόματος καλὸν 
περὶ τοῦ βασιλέως" ὁ λόγος σου λοι- 
πὸν ds ἦναι, παρακαλῶ, ὡς ἑνὸς ἐξ 
ἐκείνων, καὶ λάλησον τὸ καλόν. 13 
Ὁ δὲ Μιχαΐας, εἶπε, Ζῇ Κύριος, ὅ,τι 
μοὶ εἴπῃ ὁ Θεός μου, τοῦτο θέλω λα- 
λήσει. 

Ἴάϑηλθε λοιπὸν πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα, 
καὶ εἶπεν ὁ βασιλεὺς πρὸς αὐτὸν, Μι- 
χαΐα, νὰ ὑπάγωμεν eis* “Ῥαμὼθ-γαλαὰδ 
“διὰ νὰ ἃ πολεμήσωμεν; ἢ νὰ ἀπέχω; "O 
δὲ εἶπεν, ᾿Ανάβητε, καὶ εὐοδοῦσθε, 





διότι θέλουσι παραδοθὴ εἰς τὴν χεῖρά 


σας. 

15 Καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτὸν ὁ βασιλεὺς, 
Ἕως ποσάκις θέλω σὲ ὁρκίζει, νὰ μὴ 
λέγῃς πρὸς ἐμὲ παρὰ τὴν ἀλήθειαν ἐν 
ὀνόματι Κυρίου : 4 

10 Ὃ δὲ εἶπεν, Εἶδον πάντα τὸν 
Ἰσραὴλ διεσπαρμένον ἐπὶ τὰ ὄρη, ὡς 
πρόβατα μὴ ἔχοντα ποιμένα' καὶ εἶπε 
Κύριος, Οὗτοι δὲν ἔχουσι κύριον" ās [πὶ 
ἐπιστρέψωσιν ἕκαστος εἰς τὸν οἶκον 
αὑτοῦ ἐν εἰρήνῃ. 

17 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ βασιλεὺς τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ 
πρὸς τὸν ᾿Ιωσαφὰτ, Δὲν σοὶ εἶπα ὅτι 
δὲν θέλει προφητεύσει καλὸν περὶ ἐμοῦ, 
ἀλλὰ κακόν; 


εἴ 





18 Καὶ ὁ Μιχαΐας εἶπεν, ᾿Ακούσατε 
λοιπὸν τὸν λύγον τοῦ Κυρίου: Εἶδον 
τὸν Κύριον καθήμενον ἐπὶ τοῦ θρόνου 
αὑτοῦ, καὶ πᾶσαν τὴν στρατιὰν τοῦ οὐ- 
ρανοῦ παρισταμένην ἐκ δεξιῶν αὐτοῦ καὶ 
ἐξ ἀριστερῶν αὐτοῦ. 19 Καὶ εἶπε Κύ- 
ριος, Τίς θέλει drarījaei Ἀχαὰβ τὸν βα- 
σιλέα τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, ὥστε νὰ ἀναβῇ καὶ 
νὰ πέσῃ ἐν “Ραμὼθεγαλαάδ ; Καὶ ὁ μὲν 
ἐλάλησε λέγων οὕτως, 6 ὁ δὲλ λέγων οὕ- 
τως. 20 Tūre S ἐξῆλθε τὸ πνεῦμα, καὶ [5 Ἰὼβ α΄. 
ἐστάθη ἐνώπιον, Κυρίου, καὶ εἶπεν, 6. 
᾿Εγὼ θέλω ἀπατήσει αὐτόν. Καὶ εἶπε 
Κύριος πρὸς αὐτὸ, Τίνι τρόπῳ; 21 
Καὶ εἶπε, Θέλω ἐξέλθει, καὶ θέλω εἶ- 
σθαι πνεῦμα ψεύδους ἐν τῷ στόματι 
πάντων τῶν προφητῶν αὐτοῦ. Καὶ 
εἶπε Κύριος, Θέλεις ἀπατήσει, καὶ μά- 
Nora θέλεις κατορθώσει ἔξελθε, καὶ 
κάμε οὕτω. 22 Τώρα λοιπὸν, ἰδοὺ, " ὁ τ Ἰὼβ ιβ΄. 
Κύριος ἔβαλε πνεῦμα ψεύδους ἐν r6|16. Ἡσα. 


καὶ ἐλάλησε Κύριος κακὸν ἐπὶ σέ. Ἰεζ ιδ΄,0. 

23 Τότε πλησιάσας Σεδεκίας ὁ υἱὸς 
τοῦ Χαναανὰ, * ἐῤῥάπισε τὸν Μιχαΐαν * Ἵερ. κ΄. 
ἐπὶ τὴν σιαγόνα, καὶ εἶπε, Διὰ ποίας 2. Μάρκ. 
ὁδοῦ ἐπέρασε τὸ πνεῦμα τοῦ Κυρίου ιδ΄. 65. 
ἀπ᾽ ἐμοῦ, διὰ νὰ λαλήσῃ πρὸς σέ; 24) Πράξ. κγ΄. 
Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ Mixatas, '1dot, θέλεις 2. 
ἰδεῖ, kad” ἣν ἡμέραν θέλεις εἰσέρχε- 
σθαι ἀπὸ ταμείου εἰς ταμεῖον, διὰ νὰ 
κρυφθῇς. 

25 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ βασιλεὺς τοῦ 'Ig- 
ραὴλ, Πιάσατε τὸν Μιχαΐαν, καὶ ἐπα- 
ναφέρετε αὐτὸν πρὸς ᾿Αμὼν τὸν ἄρχοντα 
τῆς πόλεως, καὶ πρὸς Ἰωὰς τὸν υἱὸν 
τοῦ βασιλέως, 20 καὶ εἴπατε, Οὕτω 
λέγει ὁ βασιλεύς" 9 Βάλετε τοῦτον eis|* κεῷ. ἐπ΄, 
τὴν φυλακὴν, καὶ τρέφετε αὐτὸν μὲ; 10. 
ἄρτον θλίψεως καὶ μὲ ὕδωρ θλίψεως, 
ἑωσοῦ ἐπιστρέψω ἐ ἐν εἰρήνῃ. 

27 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ Mixatas, * Ἐὰν τῳόντι 
ἐπιστρέψῃς ἐν εἰρήνῃ, ὁ Κύριος δὲν 
ἐλάλησε δὲ ἐμοῦ. Καὶ εἶπεν, "Akou- | 
gare σεῖς, πάντες vi λαοί. ļ 

28 Kai ἀνέβη ὁ βασιλεὺς τοῦ Ἶσ- 
ραὴλ, καὶ Ἰωσαφὰτ ὁ βασιλεὺς τοῦ 
᾿Ιούδα, εἰς Ῥαμὼθ- "Yahadd. 29 Καὶ, 
εἶπεν ὁ βασιλεὺς τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ πρὸς τὸν. 
Ἰωσαφὰτ, ᾿ Ἐγὼ θέλω μετασχηματισθῆ,, 
καὶ εἰσέλθει εἰς τὴν μάχην" σὺ δὲ ēv=| 
δύθητι τὴν στολήν σου. Καὶ μετε- 
σχηματίσθη ὁ βασιλεὺς τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ, 
καὶ εἰσῆλθον εἰς τὴν μάχην. 

80 Ὁ δὲ βασιλεὺς τῆς Συρίας cdķe| 

προστάξει τοὺς ἄρχοντας τῶν ἁμαξῶν, 
αὑτοῦ, ,λέγων, Μὴ πολεμεῖτε μήτε μι- 
κρὸν μήτε “μέγαν, ἀλλὰ μόνον τὸν βασι- 
λέα τοῦ Ἰσραήλ. 81 Καὶ ὡς εἶδον 
οἱ i ἄρχοντες τῶν ἁμαξῶν τὸν Ἰωσαφὰτ, 
τότε αὐτοὶ εἶπον, Οὗτος εἶναι ὁ βασι- 
λεὺς τοῦ 'IgpaijĀ* καὶ περιεκύκλωσαν 








"S VEENMĀ | 








434 


᾿Πράξ. d. 
β: TI. 











ἰμ 





ΧΡΟΝΊΚΩΝ Β΄. 








αὐτὸν διὰ νὰ πολεμήσωσιν αὐτόν" ἀλλ᾽ 
ὁ Ἰωσαφὰτ ἀνεβόησε, καὶ ἐβοήθησεν 
αὐτὸν ὁ Κύριος", καὶ ἀπέστρε ev αὖ- 
Tots ὁ Θεὸς ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ. 32 Ἰδόντες 
δὲ οἱ ἄρχοντες τῶν ἁμαξῶν ὅτι δὲν ἦτο 
ὁ βασιλεὺς τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, ἐπέστρεψαν 
ἀπὸ τῆς καταδιώξεως αὐτοῦ. 


33 Ανθρωπος δέ τις, τοξεύσας d-| 


σκόπως, ἐκτύπησε τὸν βασιλέα τοῦ 
Ἰσραὴλ μεταξὺ τῶν ἀρθρώσεων τοῦ 
θώρακος" ὁ δὲ εἶπεν πρὸς τὸν ἡνίοχον, 
Στρέψον τὴν χεῖρά σου, καὶ ἔκβαλέ με 
ἐκ τοῦ στρατεύματος, διότι ἐπληγώθην. 
34 Καὶ ἐμεγαλύνθη ἡ ἡ μάχη ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ 
ἐκείνῃ" ὁ δὲ βασιλεὺς τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ |* 
ἵστατο ἐπὶ τῆς ἁμάξης ἀντικρὺ τῶν 
Συρίων ἕως ἑσπέρα" καὶ περὶ τὴν 
δύσιν τοῦ ἡλίου ἀπέθανε. 

{ΚΕῈφ. ιθ΄.) Καὶ ἐπέστρεψεν Ἴωσα- 
φὰτ ὁ βασιλεὺς ,τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα εἰς τὸν 
οἶκον αὑτοῦ ἐν εἰρήνῃ, εἰς “ερουσαλήμ. 


„|42 Καὶ ἐξῆλθεν ᾿Ιηοῦ 6 υἱὸς τοῦ "Ava- | 
16 βλέπων, εἰς ἀπάντησιν αὐτοῦ, 


| Ķ 3 ᾿ “,.,. » 
καὶ εἶπε πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα Ἰωσαφὰτ, 
Τὸν ἀσεβῆ βοηθεῖς, καὶ “τοὺς μισοῦν- 
τας τὸν Κύριον. ἀγαπᾷς; διὰ τοῦτο 
3 ὀργὴ παρὰ τοῦ Κυρίου εἶναι ἐπὶ σέ" 
8 πλὴν "εὑρέθησαν ἐν σοὶ καλὰ πράγ- 
ματα, καθότι κἀφήρεσας τὰ ἄλση ἀπὸ 
τῆς γῆς, καὶ * κατεύθυνας τὴν καρδίαν 
gov εἰς τὸ νὰ ἐκζητῇς τὸν Θεόν. 


4 ΚΑΙ κατῴκησεν ὁ Ἰωσαφὰτ ἐν 
ἹἹερουσαλήμ' ἔπειτα ἐξῆλθε πάλιν διὰ 
τοῦ λαοῦ ἀπὸ Βὴρ-σαβεὲ ἕως τοῦ ὄρους 
"Eģpai, | καὶ ἐπέστρεψεν, αὐτοὺς πρὸς 
Ἀύβίον τὸν Θεὸν τῶν πατέρων αὐτῶν. 

5 Καὶ κατέστησε κριτὰς ἐν τῇ γῇ, ἐν 
πάσαις ταῖς ὀχυραῖς πόλεσι τοῦ "Iotda, 
ἐν ἑκάστῃ πόλει. 6 Kat εἶπε πρὸς 
τοὺς κριτὰς, ᾿Ιδέτε τί κάμνετε σεῖς" 
διότι ὃ δὲν κρίνετε κρίσιν ἀνθρώπου, 
ἀλλὰ τοῦ Κυρίου, ἴ ὅστις εἶναι μεθ᾽ 
ὑμῶν, ἐν τῇ κρισολογίᾳ" 7 τώρα λοι- 
πὸν ἃς ἦναι ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς ὁ φόβος τοῦ 
Κυρίου" προσέχετε εἰς τὰς πράξεις 


34. Ῥωμ. σας" διότι * δὲν εἶναι ἀδικία παρὰ Κυ- 


ρίῳ τῷ Θεῷ ἡμῶν, * οὐδὲ προσωπολη- 
Via, οὐδὲ δωροδοκία. 

8 Καὶ ἐν Ἱερουσαλὴμ "9 ἔτι κατέστη- 
σεν ὁ ᾿Ιωσαφὰτ κριτὰς ἐκ τῶν Δευϊτῶν, 
καὶ τῶν ἱερέων, καὶ ἐκ τῶν ἀρχηγῶν 
τῶν πατριῶν τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, διὰ τὴν 
κρίσιν τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ διὰ τὰς δια- 
φορὰς, καὶ προσέτρεχον cis "Ie, ουσα- 
λήμ. 9 Καὶ προσέταξεν αὐτοὺς, λέ- 
γων, Οὕτω θέλετε κάμνει "" ἐν φόβῳ 
Κυρίου, ἐν πίστει, καὶ ἐν καρδίᾳ τελείᾳ" 
10 καὶ ὁ ὁποιαδήποτε διαφορὰ ἔλθ᾽ 
πρὸς ἐσᾶς ἐκ τῶν ἀδελφῶν σας, τῶν 
κατοικούντων ἐν ταῖς πόλεσιν αὑτῶν, 
ἀναμέσον αἵματος καὶ αἵματος, ἀνα- 





μέσον νόμου καὶ ἐντολῆς, διαταγμάτων 
καὶ νομίμων, θέλετε νουθετεῖ αὐτοὺς, 
διὰ νὰ μὴ ivovrai ἔνοχοι εἰς τὸν 
Κύριον, καὶ "ἔλθῃ ὀργὴ ὁ ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς, 
καὶ ἐπὶ τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς ὑμῶν" οὕτω 
κάμνετε, καὶ δὲν θέλετε γίνεσθαι 
ἔνοχοι" 11 καὶ ἰδοὺ, ᾿Δμαρίας ὁ ἱερεὺς 
θέλει εἶσθαι ὁ ἀρχηγὸς ὑμῶν δὲν πάσῃ 
ὑποθέσει τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ Ζεβαδίας ὁ 
υἱὸς τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, 6 ἄρχων τοῦ οἴκου 
᾿Ιούδα, ἐν πάσῃ ὑποθέσει τοῦ βασι- 
λέως" οἱ δὲ Λευῖται θέλουσιν εἶσθαι ἐπι- 
στάται ἔμπροσθέν σας" ἀνδρίζεσθε καὶ 
πράττετε, καὶ ὁ Κύριος θέλει εἶσθαι 
* μετὰ τοῦ ἀγαθοῦ. 


{κΕΦ. x'.] ΚΑῚ μετὰ ταῦτα ἦλθον 
κατὰ τοῦ Ἰωσαφὰτ οἱ υἱοὶ Μωὰβ, καὶ 
οἱ υἱοὶ ᾿Αμμὼν, καὶ μετ᾽ αὐτῶν ἄλλοι 
ἐκτὸς τῶν ᾿Αμμωνιτῶν, διὰ νὰ πολεμὴ- 
σωσι. 2 Καὶ ἦλθον καὶ ἀπήγγειλαν 
πρὸς τὸν Ἰωσαφὰτ, λέγοντες, Μέγα 
πλῆθος ἔ ἔρχεται ἐναντίον σου, ἐκ τοῦ 
πέραν τῆς θαλάσσης, ἐκ τῆς Συρίας" 
καὶ ἰδοὺ εἶναι lēy ᾿Ασασὼν-θαμὰρ, 
ἥτις εἶναι ** Ev-yaddi, 

3 Καὶ ἐφοβηθη ὁ Ἰωσαφὰτ, καὶ ἐ- 
δόθη εἰς τὸ ὃ νὰ ἐκζητῇ τὸν Κύριον, καὶ 
Kg νηστείαν διὰ παντὸς τοῦ Ἰού- 

4 Καὶ συνήχθησαν οἱ ἄνδρες ᾿Ιούδα, 
διὰ νὰ ζητήσωσι βοήθειαν παρὰ Κυρίου" 
ἐκ πασῶν ἔτι τῶν πόλεων Ἰούδα ἦλθον 
διὰ νὰ ζητήσωσι τὸν Κύριον. 

ὅ Καὶ ἐστάθη ὁ Ἰωσαφὰτ ἐν τῇ 
συνάξει τοῦ "Iotda καὶ τῆς Ἵερουσα- 
λὴμ, ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τοῦ Κυρίου, κατὰ 
πρύσωπον τῆς νέας αὐλῆς, 6 καὶ εἶπε, 
Κύριε Θεὲ τῶν πατέρων ἡμῶν, δὲν 
εἶσαι σὺ δ ὁ Θεὸς ὁ ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ ; ὺ καὶ 
σὺ ὁ κυριεύων ἐπὶ πάντα τὰ 
βασίλεια τῶν ἐθνῶν, καὶ δὲν εἶναι, Tv 
τῇ χειρί gov ἡ δύναμις καὶ ἡ ἰσχὺς, καὶ 
οὐδεὶς δύναται. νὰ ἀντισταθῇ εἰς σέ; Τ 
Δὲν εἶσαι σὺ ὁ Θεὸς ἡμῶν, | "ὁ ἐκδιώξας 
τοὺς κατοίκους τῆς γῆς ταύτης ἔμπρο- 
σθεν τοῦ λαοῦ σου Ἰσραὴλ, καὶ δοὺς 
αὐτὴν εἰς τὸ σπέρμα τοῦ ᾿Αβραὰμ " "τοῦ 
ἀγαπητοῦ σου εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα; 8. Καὶ 
κατῴκησαν ἐν αὐτῇ, καὶ φκοδόμησαν 
εἰς σὲ ἁγιαστήριον ἐν αὐτῇ διὰ τὸ 
ὄνομά σου, λέγοντες, 9 "Ἐὰν, ὅταν 
ἐπέλθῃ ἐφ᾽ ἡμᾶς κακὸν, ῥομφαία, κρί- 
σις, ἢ θανατικὸν, ἢ πεῖνα, σταθῶμεν 
ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ οἴκου τούτου, καὶ ἐνώ- 
πιόν σου (διότι 15 tad ὄνομά σου εἶναι 
ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τούτῳ), καὶ βοήσωμεν 
πρὸς σὲ ἐν τῇ θλίψει ἡ ἡμῶν, τότε θέλεις 
ἀκούσει, καὶ σώσει. 10 Kat ropa, 
ἰδοὺ, οἱ υἱοὶ ᾿Δμμὼν καὶ Μωὰβ, καὶ οἱ 
ἀπὸ τοῦ ὄρους Σηεὶρ, "δ πρὸς τοὺς ὅς 
ποίους δὲν ἀφῆκας τὸν Ἰσραὴλ νὰ 
ὑπάγῃ, ὅτε ἤρχοντο ἐκ γῆς Αἰγύπτου, 


δὲν εἶσαι * 





Κεφ. 


ιθ΄.» Κ΄. 


18. "Ap0. 
15. 46. : 
M 'Ieļ.y', 
18, 

5 Xpov. 
A'.ks'.30., 


17, 25, 


32. 

" Xpov.” 
A'.xd'.12, 
Ya. 68". 
11. Ma79. 














Κεφ. κ΄. 


|4 'Αριθ. 
„31: 

15 WaA, 

πγ΄. 12. 


16 au. 
Α΄. γ΄. 13. 


1 WaA. 
κε’. I; 
pa”, 1, 2: 
|pey.1,2: 
»μα΄. 8. 
17Ap8. 
ια΄. 25, 
26: κδ΄, 
κεφ. 
|te. τ: 
κδ΄, 20. 





1 "μέόδ, 
ιδ΄. 13,14. 
Δευτ. α΄. 
29, 30: 
λα΄. 6, 8. 
κεφ. λβ', 
ἡ. 


|20 Ἐρόδ, 
ιδ΄. 13, 
14. 


"κι *Apu6. 
᾿ιδ', 9. 
κεφ. te”. 
|2: λβ΄. 8. 
Eļē. 
δ΄. 31. 











XPONIKON Β΄. 








ἀλλ᾽ M ἐξέκλιναν dr” αὐτῶν, καὶ δὲν 
ἐξωλόθρευσαν αὐτοὺς, 11 καὶ ἰδοὺ 
πῶς ἀνταμείβουσιν ἡμᾶς, 15 ἐρχόμενοι 
νὰ ἐκβάλωσιν ἡμᾶς ἀπὸ τῆς κληρονο- 
μίας σου, τὴν ὁποίαν ἔδωκας εἰς ἡμᾶς 
νὰ κληρονομήσωμεν. 12 Θεὲ ἡμῶν, 
ad δὲν θέλεις κρίνει αὐτούς ; διότι δὲν 
ὑπάρχει εἰς ἡμᾶς δύναμις διὰ νὰ ἄντι- 
σταθῶμεν εἰς τοῦτο τὸ μέγα πλῆθος τὸ 
ὁποῖον ἔρχεται ἐφ᾽ ἡμᾶς, καὶ δὲν ἐξεύ- 
popev τί νὰ κάμωμεν" 1 ἀλλ᾽ ἐπὶ σὲ 
εἶναι oi ὀφθαλμοὶ ἡμῶν. 

18 Καὶ ἵστατο πᾶς ὁ ᾿Ιούδας ἐνώπιον 
τοῦ Κυρίου, μὲ τὰ βρέφη αὑτῶν, τὰς 
γυναῖκας αὑτῶν, καὶ τοὺς υἱοὺς αὑτῶν. 

14 Τότε "5 ἦλθε Πνεῦμα Κυρίου ἐπὶ 
Ἰααζιὴλ τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ Ζαχαρίου, υἱοῦ 
τοῦ Βεναΐα, υἱοῦ τοῦ Ἰεϊὴλ, υἱοῦ τοῦ 
Ματθανίου τοῦ Δευΐτου, ἐκ τῶν υἱῶν. 
τοῦ ᾿Ασὰφ, ἐν τῷ μέσῳ τῆς συνάξεως" 
15 Καὶ εἶπε, ᾿Ακούσατε, πᾶς ὁ ᾿Ιούδας, | 
καὶ οἱ κατοικοῦντες Ἱερουσαλὴμ, kai | 
av βασιλεῦ Iegaģūr* Οὕτω λέγει Κύ- | 
ptos πρὸς ὑμᾶς" 1 Μὴ φοβεῖσθε σεῖς,, 
μηδὲ πτοηθῆτε ἀπὸ προσώπου τούτου 
τοῦ μεγάλου πλήθους" διότι ἡ μάχη 
δὲν εἶναι ὑμῶν, ἀλλὰ τοῦ Θεοῦ: 16 
κατάβητε αὔριον ἐναντίον αὐτῶν" ἰδοὺ, 
ἀναβαίνουσι διὰ τῆς ἀναβάσεως „žis 
kal θέλετε ὑρεῖ αὐτοὺς ἐν T6, ἄκρῳ 
τοῦ χειμάῤῥου, ἔμπροσθεν τῆς ἐρήμου 
Ἰερονήλ' 17 % δὲν θέλετε πολεμήσει 
σεῖς ἐν ταύτῃ τῇ μάχῃ" παρουσιάσθητε, 
στῆτε, καὶ ἰδέτε τὴν μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν σωτη- 
ρίαν τοῦ Κυρίου, ᾿Ιούδα καὶ Ἱερουσα- 
λήμ' μὴ φοβεῖσθε, μηδὲ πτοηθῆτε" 
αὔριον, ἐξέλθετε: ἐναντίον αὐτῶν" καὶ 
AG κύριος μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν. 

18 Καὶ "ēkvyev 6 Ιωσαφὰτ ἐπὶ 
πρόσωπον εἰς τὴν γῆν" καὶ πᾶς ὁ ᾿Ιού- 
Šas καὶ οἱ κατοικοῦντες Ἱερουσαλὴμ 
ἔπεσον ἐνώπιον τοῦ Κυρίου, προσκυ- 
νοῦντες τὸν Κύριον. 19 Καὶ ἐσηκώ- 
θησαν οἱ Λευῖται, ἐκ τῶν υἱῶν τῶν 
Κααθιτῶν, καὶ ἐκ τῶν υἱῶν τῶν Κορι- 
τῶν, διὰ νὰ ὑμνήσωσι Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν 
τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ, ἐν φωνῇ ὑψωμένῃ σφόδρα. 

20 Καὶ ἐξεγερθέντες τὸ πρωϊ, ἐξηλ- 
θοὸν πρὸς τὴν ἔρημον Bekovč* kat ὅτε 
ἐξῆλθον, ἐστάθη ὁ ᾿Ιωσαφὰτ, καὶ εἶπεν, 
᾿Ακούσατέ μου, ᾿Ιούδα, καὶ οἱ κατοι- 
κοῦντες Ἱερουσαλήμ᾽ * 3 πιστεύσατε εἰς 
Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν ὑμῶν, καὶ θέλετε στε- 
ρεωθῆ" πιστεύσατε τοὺς προφήτας αὐ- 
τοῦ, καὶ θέλετε εὐοδωθῆ. 21 Καὶ συμ- 
βουλευθεὶς μετὰ τοῦ λαοῦ, διέταξε ψαλ- 
τῳδοὺς διὰ νὰ ὑϊέλλωσαν, εἰς τὸν Κύριον, 
καὶ * νὰ ὑμνῶσι τὴν pie αλοπρέπειαν 
τῆς ἁγιότητος αὐτοῦ, ἐξελ ὄντες ἔμπρο- 
σθεν τοῦ στρατεύματος, καὶ νὰ λέγωσι, 
"Ὁ Δοξολογεῖτε τὸν Κύριον, 25 διότι τὸ 
ἔλεος αὐτοῦ pss εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα. 

Ff2 





2 Καὶ ὅτε ἤρχισαν νὰ ψάλλωσι καὶ 
νὰ ᾿ὑμνῶσιν, 3: ὁ Κύριος ἔστησεν ἐνέ- 
δρας ἐ ἐναντίον τῶν υἱῶν ᾿Αμμὼν, Μοὰβ, 
καὶ τῶν ἐκ τοῦ ὄρους Σηεὶρ, τῶν ἐλθόν- 
τῶν κατὰ τοῦ ἸΙούδα' καὶ ĒKTUT ἤθησαν. 
23 Διότι ἐσηκώθησαν οἱ υἱοὶ ᾿Αμμὼν 
καὶ Μωὰβ κατὰ τῶν κατοίκων τοῦ ὄρους 
Σηεὶρ, διὰ νὰ ἐξολοθρεύσωσι καὶ νὰ ἐξ- 
αλείψωσιν αὑτούς" καὶ ἀφοῦ συνετέλε- 
σαν τοὺς κατοίκους τοῦ Σηεὶρ, ἐβοήθη-- 
σαν ἀλλήλους διὰ νὰ ἐξολοθρευθῶσιν. 

24 ᾿Ελθὼν δὲ ὁ ᾿Ιούδας εἰς τὴν. σκο- 
πιὰν τῆς ἐρήμου, ἐνέβλεψε. πρὸς τὸ 
πλῆθος, καὶ ἰδοὺ, ἦσαν νεκρὰ σώματα 
πεπτωκότα κατὰ γῆς, καὶ οὐδεὶς δὲιε- 
σώθη. 25 Καὶ ὅτε ἦλθον ὁ Ἰωσαφὰτ 
καὶ ὁ λαὸς αὐτοῦ διὰ νὰ λαφυραγωγή- 
σωσιν αὐτοὺς, εὕρηκαν μεταξὺ τῶν 
νεκρῶν σωμάτων αὐτῶν καὶ πλούτη ἐ ἐν 
ἀφθονίᾳ, καὶ πολύτιμον ἀ ἀποσκευὴν, καὶ 
ἔλαβον εἰς ἑαυτοὺς τοσαῦτα; ὥστε δὲν 
ἠδύναντο νὰ μεταφέρωσιν αὐτά καὶ 
ἐστάθησαν τρεῖς ἡμέρας λαφυραγω- 
|yoūvres, διότι τὰ λάφυρα, ἦσαν πολλά. 
20 Καὶ τὴν τετάρτην ἡμέραν συνήχθη- 
σαν ἐν τῇ κοιλάδι τῆς Εὐλογίας" διότι 
ἐκεῖ εὐλόγησαν τὸν Κύριον" διὰ τοῦτο 
ὠνομάσθη τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ τύπου ἐκείνου, 
Κοιλὰς Εὐλογίας, ἕως τῆς ἡμέρας ταύ- 
τῆς. 

27 Τότε πάντες οἱ ἄνδρες ᾿Ιούδα καὶ 
τῆς Ἱερουσαλὴμ, καὶ ὁ ᾿Ιωσαφὰτ ἐπὶ 
κεφαλῆς αὐτῶν, ἐκίνησαν διὰ νὰ ἐπι- 
στρέψωσιν εἰς Ἱερουσαλὴμ. ἐν εὐφρο- 
σύνῃ" διότι ** εὔφρανεν αὐτοὺς ὁ Κύριος 
ἀπὸ τῶν ἐχθρῶν αὐτῶν. 28 Καὶ ἦλ- 
θον εἰς Ἱερουσαλὴμ ἐν ψαλτηρίοις | καὶ 
κιθάραις καὶ σάλπιγξι, πρὸς τὸν οἶκον 
τοῦ Κυρίου. 

29 Καὶ “9 ἐπέπεσε φόβος Θεοῦ ἐπὶ 
πάντα τὰ βασίλεια τῶν τόπων ἐκείνων, 
ὅτε ἤκουσαν ὅτι ὁ Κύριος ἐπολέμησεν 
ἐναντίον τῶν ἐχθρῶν τοῦ Ἰσραήλ. 30 
Καὶ ἡσύχασεν ἡ βασιλεία τοῦ Ἴωσα- 
φάτ' διότι * 


αὐτὸν ἀνάπαυσιν κυκλόθεν. 


31 KAI * ἐβασίλευσεν ὁ Ἰωσαφὰτ 
ἐπὶ τὸν ᾿Ιούδαν' τριάκοντα πέντε ἐτῶν 
ἡλικίας ἦτο ὅτε ἐβασίλευσε, καὶ ἐβασί- 
λευσεν εἰκοσιπέντε ἔτη ἐν Ἱερουσαλήμ. 
Τὸ δὲ ὄνομα τῆς μητρὸς αὐτοῦ ἦτο ᾽Δ- 
ζουβὰ θυγάτηρ τοῦ Σιλεῖ. 32 Καὶ 
περιεπάτησεν ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ ᾿Ασὰ τοῦ πα- 
τρὸς αὑτοῦ, καὶ δὲν ἐξέκλινεν ci ἀπ᾽ αὐτῆς, 
πράττων τὸ εὐθὲς ἐὶ ᾿ ἐνώπιον τοῦ Κυρίου. 
33 ὅ30ὲ ὑψηλοὶ ὅμως τόποι δὲν ἀφη- 
ρέθησαν" διότι ὁ λαὸς 38 δὲν εἶχον ἔτι 
κατευθύνει τὰς καρδίας αὑτῶν πρὸς τὸν 
Θεὸν τῶν πατέρων αὑτῶν. 34 Ai δὲ 
λοιπαὶ πράξεις τοῦ ᾿Ιωσαφὰτ, αἱ πρῶ- 
ται καὶ αἱ ἔσχαται, ἰδοὺ, εἶναι γεγραμ- 





ὁ Θεὸς αὐτοῦ ἔδωκεν εἰς. 


+8 Nee. 
ιβ΄. 43. 


39 κεφ. ιζ΄, 


10. 


= κεφ. tē”. 
15. Ἰὼβ 
λδ΄. 29. 
51 Βασι Α΄. 
κβ΄. 41, 
κιαιὰλ, 














XPONIKON Β΄. 


kis κα΄. κβ΄. 





36 Bag. Α΄, 
κβ΄. 40. 

m κεφ, θ', 
21, 


1 Βασ. Α΄, 
κβ΄. 51. 














μέναι ἐν τοῖς λόγοις τοῦ Ἰηοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ 
᾿Ανανὶ, ** οἵτινες κατεγράφησαν ἐν τῷ 
βιβλίῳ τῶν βασιλέων τ τοῦ Ἰσραήλ. 

35 Μετὰ δὲ ταῦτα “ὁ ἡνώθη ὁ 6 Ioga- 
φὰτ ὁ βασιλεὺς τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα μετὰ τοῦ 
᾿᾽Οχοζίου βασιλέως τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, ὅστις 
ἔπραξε, λίαν ἀσεβῶς. 36 Ἡνώθη δὲ 
μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ, διὰ νὰ κάμωσι πλοῖα τὰ 
ὁποῖα νὰ πλεύσωσιν εἰς Θαρσείς" καὶ 
ἔκαμον τὰ πλοῖα ἐν ᾿Εσιὼν-γάβερ. 37 
Τότε ᾿Ελιέξζερ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ Δωδαυὰ ἀπὸ 
Μαρησὰ προεφήτευσεν ἐναντίον τοῦ 
᾿Ιωσαφὰτ, λέγων, Ἐ Ἐπειδὴ ἡνώθης μετὰ 
τοῦ ᾿Οχοζίου, ὁ Κύριος ἔθραυσε τὰ 
ἔργα σου. Καὶ * συνετρίβησαν τὰ 
πλοῖα, καὶ δὲν ἠδυνήθησαν νὰ ὑπάγω- 
σιν " εἰς Θαρσείς. 


[KEd. κα΄] ΚΑΙ 1 ἐκοιμήθη ὁ ὁ Ἴω- 
σαφὰτ μετὰ τῶν πατέρων αὑτοῦ, καὶ 
ēru! 
λει Δαβίδ' καὶ ἐβασίλευσεν ἀντ᾽ αὐτοῦ 
Ἰωρὰμ ὁ υἱὸς αὐτοῦ. 2 Καὶ εἶχεν 


ἀδελφοὺς, υἱοὺς τοῦ ᾿Ιωσαφὰτ, τὸν 


isti καὶ Ἰεχιὴλ, καὶ Ζαχαρίαν, 
ὶ ᾿Αζαρίαν, καὶ Μιχαὴλ, καὶ “Σεφα- 


3, 
riav* πάντες οὗτοι ἧσαν υἱοὶ τοῦ Ioga- | 


φὰτ᾽ βασιλέως τοῦ Ἰσραήλ. 8 Καὶ ὁ 
πατὴρ αὐτῶν ἔδωκεν εἰς αὐτοὺς “δῶρα 
πολλὰ ἀργυρίου καὶ χρυσίου, καὶ πο- 
λυτίμων πραγμάτων, μετὰ πόλεων 
ὀχυρῶν ἐν Ἰούδᾳ τὴν βασιλείαν 0, ὅμως 
ἔδωκεν εἰς τὸν ᾿Ιωρὰμ, ἐπειδὴ ἦτο ὁ 
πρωτότοκος. 

4 Ὅτε δὲ ὁ Ἰωρὰμ ὑψώθη εἰς τὴν 
βασιλείαν τοῦ πατρὸς. αὑτοῦ, καὶ ἐκρα- 
ταιώθη, ἐθανάτωσε πάντας τοὺς ἀδελ- 
φοὺς αὑτοῦ ἐν ῥομφαίᾳ, καὶ τινὰς ἔτι ἐκ 
τῶν ἀρχόντων τοῦ Ἰσραήλ. 

5 “Τριάκοντα δύο ἐτῶν ἡλικίας ἦτο 
ὁ ᾿Ιωρὰμ ὅτε ἐβασίλευσε, καὶ ἐβασί- 
λευσεν ὀκτὼ ἔτη ἐν Ἱερουσαλήμ. 6 
Καὶ περιεπάτησεν ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ τῶν βασι- 
λέων τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, καθὼς ἔκαμεν ὁ 
οἶκος τοῦ ᾿Αχαάβ' διότι * θυγάτηρ τοῦ 
᾿Αχαὰβ ἢ ἦτο ἡ γυνὴ αὐτοῦ" καὶ ἔπ, ραξς 
πονηρὰ ἐνώπιον Κυρίου. T "AIX 
Κύριος δὲν ἠθέλησε νὰ πξυλυδμεσα 


τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Δαβὶδ, διὰ τὴν διαθήκην ļ 
τὴν ὁποίαν ἔκαμε πρὸς τὸν Δαβὶδ, ka | 


διότι εἶπε νὰ δώσῃ λύχνον εἰς αὐτὸν, 
καὶ *els τοὺς. υἱοὺς αὐτοῦ πάντοτε. 
8 "Ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις αὐτοῦ ἀπεστά- 


τησεν ὁ ᾿Εδὼμ ἀ ἀπὸ τῆς ὑποταγῆς τοῦ 


᾿Ιούδα, καὶ κατέστησαν βασιλέα ἐφ᾽ 
ἑαυτούς. 9 Καὶ διῆλθεν ὁ Ἰωρὰμ μετὰ 
τῶν ἀρχόντων. αὑτοῦ, καὶ πᾶσαι αἱ 
ἅμαξαι per αὐτοῦ" καὶ σηκωθεὶς διὰ 


Ἀπ. νι» , R 
νυκτὸς, ἐπάταξε τοὺς ᾿Ιδουμαίους τοὺς 


περικυκλοῦντας αὐτὸν, καὶ τοὺς ᾿ ἄρχον- 
τας τῶν ἁμαξῶν. 10 Οὕτως ἀπεστά- 
τησεν 6 ᾿Εδὼμ ἀπὸ τῆς ὑποταγῆς τοῦ 


φη μετὰ τῶν πατέρων αὑτοῦ. ἐν md- | 


᾿Ιούδα čc ἕως τῆς ἡμέρας ταύτης. Τότε 
κατὰ τὸν αὐτὸν καιρὸν ἀπεστάτησε καὶ 
ἡ Διβνὰ ἀπὸ τῆς ὑποταγῆς" αὐτοῦ, 
ἐπειδὴ ἐγκατέλιπε, Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν 
τῶν πατέρων αὑτοῦ. 

1 Αὐτὸς φκοδόμησεν, ἔτι ὑψηλοὺς 
τόπους ἐπὶ τὰ ὄρη τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα, καὶ 
᾿ἔκαμε τοὺς ,Κατοίκους τῆς Ἱερουσαλὴμ 
,ϑνὰ πορνεύωσι, καὶ ἀπεπλάνησε τὸν 
Ἰούδαν. 

12 Καὶ ἦλθε πρὸς αὐτὸν ἔγγραφον 
|mapā τοῦ Ἤλία τοῦ προφήτου, λέγον, 
[Οὕτω λέγει Κύριος 6 Θεὸς τοῦ Δαβὶδ 
τοῦ πατρός σου" ᾿Επειδὴ δὲν περιεπά- 
τησας ἐν ταῖς ὁδοῖς "osaģāri τοῦ ma- 
τρός σου, kat ἐν ταῖς ὁδοῖς τοῦ ᾿Ασὰ 
βασιλέως τοῦ "Iovda, 13 ἀλλὰ πε- 
ριεπάτησας ἐν τῇ, ὁδῷ τῶν “βασιλέων 
τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, καὶ ἔκαμες τὸν ᾿Ιούδαν 
καὶ τοὺς κατοίκους τῆς Ἱερουσαλὴμ 

yd πορνεύσωσι;, 3 κατὰ τὰς πορνείας 
τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ ᾿Αχαὰβ, č ἔτι δὲ 1 ἐθανά- 
τωσας τοὺς ἀδελφούς σου, τὸν οἶκον 
τοῦ πατρός σου, τοὺς καλητέρους σου, 
14 ἰδοὺ, ὁ Κύριος, θέλει πατάξει μὲ 
᾿πληγὴν ᾿μεγάλην τὸν λαόν σου, καὶ τὰ 
τέκνα σου, καὶ τὰς γυναῖκάς σου, καὶ 
ἱ πάντα τὰ ὑπάρχοντά σου" 15 καὶ σὺ 
θέλεις κτυπηθῆ μὲ πολλὰς ἀῤῥωστίας, 
Nuč ἀῤῥωστίαν τῶν ἐντοσθίων σου, 
ἑωσοῦ ἐξέλθωσι τὰ ἐντόσθιά σου ἐκ 
τῆς ἀῤῥωστίας ἀπὸ ἡμέρας εἰς ἡμέραν. 

16 Ὁ Κύριος ἔτι 18 διήγειρεν ἐναν- 


σταίων, καὶ τῶν ᾿Αράβων, τῶν πλησιο- 
χώρων τῶν Αἰθιόπων 17 καὶ ἀνέ- 
βησαν. κατὰ τοῦ Ἰούδα, καὶ ἐφώρμησαν 
ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸν, καὶ διήρπασαν. πάντα τὰ 
ὑπάρχοντα τὰ εὑρεθέντα ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ 
τοῦ βισιλέως, "καὶ τοὺς υἱοὺς αὐτοῦ 
ἔτι, καὶ τὰς γυναῖκας αὐτοῦ" ὥστε δὲν 
ἔμεινεν εἰς αὐτὸν ἄλλος υἱὸς, εἰμὴ ΠἸωά- 
xaš, 6 νεώτερος τῶν υἱῶν αὐτοῦ. 

18 Μετὰ δὲ πάντα ταῦτα ἐπάταξεν 
αὐτὸν ὁ Κύριος 'teis τὰ ἐντόσθια αὐ- 
τοῦ, μὲ ἀῤῥωστίαν ἀνίατον: 19 καὶ ὡς 
προϊόντος τοῦ καιροῦ, μετὰ παρε ῆ 
| δύο ἐτῶν, ἐξῆλθον τὰ ἐντόσθια αὐτοῦ, 
|ēk τῆς ἀῤῥωστίας αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἀπέθανε 
μὲ πόνους σκληρούς. "O δὲ λαὸς αὐτοῦ 
δὲν ἔκαμεν εἰς αὐτὸν καῦσιν, '" κατὰ 
τὴν καῦσιν τῶν πατέρων αὐτοῦ. 
| 20 Τριάκοντα δύο ἐτῶν ἡλικίας ἦτο 
ὅτε ἐβασίλευσεν" ἐβασίλευσε δὲ ἐν 
“ερουσαλὴμ ὁ ὀκτὼ ἔτη, καὶ ἀπῆλθε χω- 
pis νὰ ἦναι ποθητός" καὶ ἔθαψαν αὐτὸν 
ἐν πόλει Δαβὶδ, πλὴν οὐχὶ ἐν τοῖς τά- 
φοις τῶν βασιλέων. 





] 
] 


| 

ļ [KEč. κβ΄ ΚΑῚ ἔκαμον οἱ κάτοικοι 
[τῆς Ἱερουσαλὴμ ἀντ᾽ αὐτοῦ βασιλέα 
| τ Ὀχοζίαν τὸν νεώτερον αὐτοῦ υἱόν" 


τίον τοῦ Ἰωρὰμ τὸ πνεῦμα τῶν Φιλι-, 


$ Λευιτ. 
ΠὄῸ ἊΣ δὴ 
5. 
13. 


six. 





1 Bad, Β΄, 
η΄. 24, 
κατιλ. ᾿Ιδὲ 
κεφ. κα'. 
17. rix. 
6. 

















᾿ 
|? κεφ. ka”. 
17. 


3 Ἰδὲ 
Bao. Β΄. 
η΄. 26. 

+ κεφ. ka”. 
6. 


* Bao. Β΄. 
η΄. 28, 
KTAX. 


* Βασ. Β΄. 
0.15. 


|'0xo- 
(ίας, six. 


I. 
Ἰωάχας, 


κεφ. KO. 


ΤΊ. 
τΈριτ. ιδ΄. 
4. Βασ. 
A'.4B'.15.|$ 
keģ.t.15. 
* Βασ. Β΄. 








Κεφ. κγ΄. 





ΧΡΟΝΙΚΩΝ Β΄. 


437 





διότι 5 πάντας τοὺς πρεσβυτέρους ἐθα- 
νάτωσαν τὰ τάγματα τὰ ἐπελθόντα 
μετὰ τῶν ᾿Αράβων. εἰς τὸ στρατόπεδον. 
Καὶ ἐβασίλευσεν ᾿Οχοζίας ὁ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ 
Ἰωρὰμ βασιλέως τοῦ Ἰούδα. 2 *Teo- 
σαράκοντα δύο ἐτῶν ἡλικίας ἦτο ὁ Ὄχο- 
ζὰς 6 ὅτε ἐβασίλευσεν, ἐβασίλευσε δὲ 
ἐν ἔτος ἐν Ἱερουσαλήμ. Τὸ δὲ ὄνομα 
τῆς μητρὸς αὐτοῦ ἧτο "εἰ ροϑολία, θυγά- 
τὴρ τοῦ "Αμρί. 

3 Καὶ αὐτὸς περιεπάτησεν ἐν ταῖς 
ὁδοῖς τοῦ οἴκου ᾿Αχαάβ' διότι ἡ ἡ μήτηρ 
αὐτοῦ ἦτο σύμβουλος αὐτοῦ εἰς τὸ 
ἁμαρτάνειν. 4 Καὶ ἔπραξε πονηρὰ 
ἐνώπιον τοῦ Κυρίου, καθὼς ὁ οἶκος 
᾿λχαάβ' διότι μετὰ τὸν θάνατον τοῦ 
πατρὸς αὐτοῦ, αὐτοὶ ἦσαν οἱ σύμβουλοι 
αὐτοῦ διὰ τὸν ἀφανισμὸν αὐτοῦ. 
Καὶ διὰ τῶν συμβουλῶν. αὐτῶν, δὺπ- 
ἢγε μετὰ τοῦ ᾿ἸΙωρὰμ, υἱοῦ τοῦ "A χαὰβ 
βασιλέως. τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ, εἰς πόλεμον £ ἐν- 
avriov τοῦ ᾿Αζαὴλ βασιλέως τῆς Συρίας 
εἰς ῬῬαμὼθ-γαλαάδ' καὶ ἐπάταξαν οἱ 
Σύριοι τὸν ᾿Ιωράμ. 6 Καὶ " ἐπέστρεψε 
διὰ νὰ ἰατρευθῇ εἰς ᾿Ιεζραὲλ, ἐξ αἰτίας 
τῶν πληγι ὧν τὰς ὁποίας ἔλαβεν čv | 
"Papā, ὅτε ἐπολέμει κατὰ τοῦ ᾿Αζαὴλ 
βασιλέως τῆς Συρίας. 

Καὶ κατέβη ll "Aļapias ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ 


Ἰωρὰμ, ὁ βασιλεὺς τοῦ ᾿ἸΙούδα, διὰ νὰ σᾶς ὃ οἱ εἰσερχόμενοι τὸ σάββατον, ἐκ 
τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ ᾿Αχαὰβ εἰς τῶν ἱερέων καὶ ἐκ τῶν Λευϊτῶν, θέ- 
7 Καὶ λουσι 


ἴδη ᾿Ιωρὰμ 
᾿κύρανλ, ἐπειδὴ ἢ ἦτο ἄῤῥωστος. 


Ti 


+ 








Οὕτως ἡ ᾿ ἸΙωσαβεέθ, ἡ θυγάτηρ τοῦ 
βασιλέως ᾿Ιωρὰμ, ἡ γυνὴ ᾿Ιωδαὲ τοῦ 
ἱερέως, (διότι ἦτο ἀδελφὴ τοῦ χο- 
Šiovy) ἔκρυψεν αὐτὸν ἀπὸ προσώπου 
τῆς Τοθολίας, καὶ δὲν ἐθανάτωσεν αὐ- 
τόν. 12 Καὶ ἦτο per” αὐτῶν κρυπτό- 
μένος ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐξ ἔτη" ἡ 
δὲ Γοθολία ἐβασίλευεν ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς. 


[ΚΕΦ. xy.) "EN δὲ τῷ ἑβδόμῳ 
ἔτει; ἐκραταιώθη ὁ ᾿Ιωδαὲ, ča λαβὼν 
τοὺς ἑκατοντάρχους, ᾿Αζαρίαν τὸν υἱὸν 
τοῦ ᾿Ιεροὰμ, καὶ ᾿Ισμαὴλ τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ 
᾿Ιωανὰν, καὶ ᾿Αζαρίαν τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ 
᾿Ωβὴδ, καὶ Μαασίαν τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ 'A- 
δαΐου, καὶ ᾿Ελισαφὰτ τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ 
Ζιχρὶ, ἔκαμε συνθήκην μετ᾽ αὐτῶν. 2 
Καὶ περιῆλθον τὸν ᾿Ιούδαν, καὶ συνή- 
γαγον τοὺς Λευΐτας ἐκ πασῶν τῶν πό- 
λεὼν τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα, καὶ τοὺς ἀρχηγοὺς 
τῶν πατριῶν τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ, καὶ ἦλθον 
εἰς Ἱερουσαλήμ. Καὶ πᾶσα ἡ 
σύναξις ἔκαμε συνθήκην μετὰ τοῦ 


βασιλέως č ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τοῦ Θεοῦ. 
Καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτοὺς, ᾿Ιδοὺ, ὁ υἱὸς 
τοῦ βασιλέως θέλει βασιλεύσει, * καθ- 





ὡς ἐλάλησε Κύριος περὶ τῶν υἱῶν τοῦ 
| Δαβίδ. "4 Τοῦτο εἶναι τὸ πρᾶγμα, τὸ 
ὁποῖον θέλετε κάμει" Τὸ τρίτον ἀπὸ 


Φύλαττει ἐν ταῖς πύλαις" ὅ καὶ 


Ἰ ἐστάθη παρὰ Θεοῦ ὄλεθρος τοῦ Ὄχο- τὸ τρίτον ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τοῦ βασιλέως" 


ζίου τὸ νὰ ἔχθῃ πρὸς τὸν ᾿ωράμ' διότι,, 
ὅτε ἦλθεν, "ἐξῆλθε μετὰ τοῦ ᾿Ιωρὰμ 
ἐναντίον ᾿Ιηοῦ τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ Νιμσὶ, 
ϑτὸν ὁποῖον ἔχρισεν ὁ Κύριος διὰ νὰ 
ἐξολοθρεύσῃ τὸν οἶκον ᾿Αχαάβ. 8 Καὶ 
10 re € ἔκαμνεν ὁ Ἰηοῦ τὴν ἐκδίκησιν 
κατὰ τοῦ οἴκου "Αχαὰβ, ἢ εὑρὼν τοὺς 
ἄρχοντας τοῦ Ἰούδα, καὶ τοὺς υἱοὺς 
τῶν ἀδελφῶν τοῦ ᾿Οχοζίου, τοὺς ὑπη- 
ρετοῦντας τὸν ᾿Οχοζίαν, ἐθανάτωσεν 
αὐτούς. 9 Καὶ "" ἐζήτησε τὸν 'Oxo- 
Čiav* καὶ συνέλαβον αὐτὸν κρυπτόμενον 
ἐν Σαμαρείᾳ, καὶ ἔφεραν αὐτὸν πρὸς 
τὸν 'Iņou* καὶ ἐθανάτωσαν αὐτὸν, καὶ 
ἔθαψαν αὐτόν" διότι εἶπον, Yids τοῦ 
Ἰωσαφὰτ εἶναι, 1" ὅστις ἐξεζήτησε τὸν 
Κύριον ἐξ ὅλης τῆς καρδίας αὑτοῦ. 
Καὶ ὁ οἶκος ᾿Οχοζίου δὲν εἶχε δύναμιν 
νὰ κρατήσῃ πλέον τὴν βασιλείαν. 

10 ""Ἡ δὲ Γοθολία, ἦ μήτηρ τοῦ 
᾿Οχοζίου, ἰδοῦσα ὅτι ὁ υἱὸς αὐτῆς ἀπέ- 
θανεν, ἐσηκώθη καὶ ἐξωλόθρευσεν ἅπαν 
τὸ βασιλικὸν σπέρμα τοῦ οἴκου ᾿Ιούδα. 
11 "'IogaBečd ὅμως, ἡ θυγάτηρ τοῦ 
βασιλέως, λαβοῦσα τὸν * Ἰωὰς υἱὸν τοῦ 
᾿Οχοζίου, ἔκλεψεν αὐτὸν ἐκ τοῦ μέσου 
ὧν υἱῶν τοῦ βασιλέως τῶν Gavarov- 
μένων, καὶ ἔβαλεν αὐτὸν καὶ τὴν Τρο- 
φὴν αὐτοῦ ἐν τῷ ταμείῳ τοῦ κοιτῶνος. 








καὶ τὸ τρίτον ἐν τῇ πύλῃ τοῦ θεμελίου" 
ἅπας δὲ ὁ λαὸς ἐν ταῖς αὐλαῖς τοῦ 
οἰκου τοῦ Κυρίον: 6 καὶ οὐδεὶς θέλει 
εἰσέρχεσθαι εἰς τὸν ναὸν τοῦ Κυρίου, 
εἰμὴ οἱ ἱερεῖς, καὶ * ὅσοι ἐκ τῶν Λευϊτῶν |* 
λειτουργοῦσιν" αὐτοὶ θέλουσιν εἰσέρ- 
χεσθαι, διότι εἶναι ἅγιοι" ἅπας δὲ ὁ 
λαὸς θέλει φυλάττει τὴν φυλακὴν τοῦ 
Κυρίου: 7 καὶ οἱ Λευῖται θέλουσι πε- 
ρικυκλόνει τὸν βασιλέα κύκλῳ, Či ἕκαστος 
ēxov * τὰ ὅπλα αὑτοῦ ἐν τῇ χειρὶ αὑτοῦ" 
καὶ ὅστις ἐρελοη εἰς τὸν οἶκον, ἃς 
θανατόνεται" ὶ θέλετε εἶσθαι μετὰ 
τοῦ βασιλέων. ὅταν εἰσέρχηται, καὶ 
ὅταν ἐξέρχηται. 

8 Καὶ ἔκαμον οἱ Δευῖται καὶ πᾶς ὃ 
Ἰούδας κατὰ πάντα ὅσα προσέταξεν 
Ἰωδαὲ ὁ ἱερεὺς, καὶ ἔλαβον ἕκαστος 
τοὺς ἄνδρας αὑτοῦ, τοὺς εἰσερχομένους 
τὸ σάββατον, μετὰ τῶν ἐξερχομένων 
τὸ σάββατον" διότι ᾿Ιωδαὲ ὁ ἱερεὺς δὲν 
ἀπέλυε "τὰς τάξεις. 9 Καὶ “τῶν 
᾿Ιωδαὲ ὁ ἱερεὺς εἰς τοὺς ἑκατοντάρχους 
τὰς λόγχας, καὶ τοὺς θυρεοὺς, καὶ τὰς 
ἀσπίδας, τοῦ βασιλέως Δαβὶδ, τὰς ἐν 
τῷ οἴκῳ τοῦ Θεοῦ. 10 Καὶ ἔστησε 
πάντα τὸν λαὸν, ἕ! ἕκαστον ἄνδρα ἔ ἔχοντα 
τὰ ὅπλα αὑτοῦ ἐν τῇ χειρὶ αὑτοῦ, ἀπὸ 
τῆς δεξιᾶς πλευρᾶς τοῦ οἴκου, ἕως τῆς 











|| Ἰωσα-. 


βεέ. 


1 Βασ, B'. 


ια΄. 4, 
K.TĀ. 














XPONIKON Β΄. 


Κεφ. κδ΄. 





6 Aevr. 


1%. 18. 


7 Xpov. 
A”. κε΄. 


8. 


$ Neep. 
γ΄. 28. 


9 Aevr. 


„6 Δαβὶδ διήρεσεν ἐπὶ τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ 


ἀριστερᾶς πλευρᾶς τοῦ οἴκου, πλησίον 
τοῦ θυσιαστηρίου καὶ τοῦ ναοῦ, κύκλῳ 
τοῦ βασιλέως. 

11 Τότε ἐξήγαγον τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ βα- 
σιλέως, καὶ ἐπέθεσαν. ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸν τὸ 
διάδημα, δ καὶ τὸ μαρτύριον, καὶ ἔκαμον 
αὐτὸν βασιλέα. Καὶ ἔχρισαν. αὐτὸν ὁ 
ἸΙωδαὲ καὶ οἱ υἱοὶ αὐτοῦ, καὶ εἶπον, 
Ζήτω ὁ βασιλεύς. 

12 Καὶ ἀκούσασα ἡ Γοθολία τὴν 
φωνὴν τοῦ λαοῦ τρέχοντος καὶ εὐφη - 
μοῦντος τὸν βασιλέα, ἦλθε πρὸς τὸν 
λαὸν εἰς τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου. 18 Καὶ 
εἶδε, καὶ ἰδοὺ, ὁ βασιλεὺς ἵστατο πλη- 
σίον τοῦ στύλου αὑτοῦ ἐν τῇ εἰσόδῳ, 
καὶ οἱ ἄρχοντες καὶ αἱ σάλπιγγες πλη- 
σίον τοῦ βασιλέως: καὶ πᾶς ὁ λαὸς τῆς 
γῆς ἔχαιρε, καὶ ἐσάλπιζον ἐν ταῖς σάλ- 
πιγξι, καὶ οἱ ψαλτῳδοὶ ἔψαλλον ἐν τοῖς 
μουσικοῖς ὀργάνοις, καὶ ᾿ ὅσοι ἦσαν 
ἐπιστήμονες εἰς τὸ ὑμνῳδεῖν' τότε διέῤ- 
ῥηξεν ἡ ἡ Τοθολία τὰ ἱμάτια αὑτῆς, καὶ 
εἶπε, Προδοσία ! Προδοσία! 

14 Καὶ ἼΩΝ "Iošač ὁ ἑερι εὺς 
τοὺς ἑκατοντάρχους, τοὺς ἀρχηγοὺς τοῦ 
στρατεύματος, καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτοὺς, 
᾿Ἐκβάλετε αὐτὴν ἔξω τῶν τάξεων" καὶ 
ὅστις ἀκολουθήσῃ αὐτὴν, ās θανατό- 
νεται ἐν μαχαίρᾳ. Διότι ὁ ἱερεὺς, εἶχεν 
εἰπεῖ, Μὴ θανατώσητε αὐτὴν ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ 
|roū Κυρίου. 15 Kat ἔβαλον χεῖρας 
ἐπ᾽ αὐτὴν" καὶ ὅτε ἦλθεν εἰς τὴν εἴσο- 
Šov ὅ τῆς πύλης τῶν ἵππων, τὴν εἰς τὸν 
οἶκον τοῦ βασιλέως, ἐθανάτωσαν αὐτὴν 
ἐκεῖ. 

16 Καὶ ἔκυμεν ὁ Ἰωδαὲ διαθήκην 
ἀναμέσον ἑαυτοῦ, καὶ παντὸς τοῦ λαοῦ, 
καὶ τοῦ βασιλέως, ὅ ὅτι θέλουσιν «Iodti 
λαὸς τοῦ Kupitov. 17 Kat εἰσῆλθον 
πᾶς ὁ λαὸς εἰς τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Βάαλ, καὶ 
ἐκρήμνισαν αὐτὸν, καὶ τὰ ϑυσιαστήρια 
αὐτοῦ καὶ τὰ εἴδωλα αὐτοῦ κατεσύν- 
τριψαν" καὶ * Ματθὰν τὸν ἱερέα τοῦ 
Βάαλ ἐθανάτωσαν ἔμπροσθεν τῶν θυ- 
σιαστηρίων. 

18 Καὶ ἔδωκεν ὁ ᾿Ιωδαὲ τὴν ἐπιτήρη- 
σιν τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Κυρίου εἰς τὰς χεῖρας 
τῶν ἱερέων τῶν Aevirūv, τοὺς ὁποίους 


Κυρίου, διὰ νὰ προσφέρωσι τὰ ὅλο- 
καυτώμα τὰ τοῦ Κυρίου, ὡς εἶναι γεγραμ- | ] 
[μένον Ἢ ἐν τῷ νόμῳ τοῦ Μωσέως, ἐν) 
εὐφροσύνῃ καὶ ἐν ὠδαῖς, karā τὴν Šud= | 
tālā τοῦ Δαβίδ, 19 Καὶ ἔστησε 
ε τοὺς πυλωροὺς ἐν ταῖς πύλαις τοῦ 
οἴκου τοῦ Kupiov, διὰ νὰ μὴ εἰσέρχηται 
μηδεὶς ἀκάθαρτος δι᾿ ὁποιονδήποτε πρᾶγ- 
μα. 20 Καὶ 18 ἔλαβε τοὺς ἑκατοντάρ- 
χους, καὶ τοὺς δυνατοὺς, καὶ τοὺς ἄρ- 
Xovras τοῦ λαοῦ, καὶ πάντα τὸν λαὸν 
τῆς γῆς, καὶ κατεβίβασε τὸν βασιλέα 
ἐκ τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Κυρίου" καὶ διῆλθον 








διὰ τῆς ὑψηλῆς πύλης εἰς τὸν οἶκον 
τοῦ βασιλέως, καὶ ἐκάθισαν τὸν βασι- 
λέα ἐπὶ τοῦ θρόνου τῆς βασιλείας. 

21 Καὶ εὐφράνθη πᾶς ὁ λαὸς τῆς 
γῆς" καὶ ἡ πόλις ἡσύχασε" τὴν δὲ To- 
θολίαν ἐθανάτωσαν ἐν μαχαίρᾳ. 


[ΚΕΦ. κδ΄. "EHTA ἐτῶν ἡλικίας 
ἧτο ὁ Ἰωὰς ὅτε ἐβασίλευσεν" ἐβασί- 
λευσε δὲ τεσσαράκοντα. ἔτη ἐν "Iepov- 
σαλήμ᾽' τὸ δὲ ὄνομα τῆς μητρὸς at- 
τοῦ ro Σιβιὰ, ἐκ Βὴρ- τσαβεέ. 2 Καὶ 

2 ἔπραττεν, ὁ Ἰωὰς τὸ εὐθὲς ἐνώπιον 
Κυρίου, πάσας τὰς ἡμέρας Iodač τοῦ 
ἱερέως. 3 Kai ἔλαβεν εἰς αὐτὸν ὁ 
Ἰωδαὲ δύο γυναῖκας, καὶ ἐγέννησεν 
υἱοὺς καὶ θυγατέρας. 

4 Καὶ μετὰ ταῦτα ἦλθεν εἰς τὴν καρ- 
δίαν τοῦ ᾿Ιωὰς, νὰ ἀνακαινίσῃ τὸν οἶκον 
τοῦ Κυρίου. 5 Καὶ συναγαγὼν τοὺς 
ἱερεῖς καὶ τοὺς Λευΐτας, εἶπε πρὸς av- 
τοὺς, ᾿Ἐξέλθετε εἰς τὰς πόλεις τοῦ 
᾿Ιούδα, καὶ * συνάγετε ἀπὸ παντὸς τοῦ 
Ἰσραὴλ ἀργύριον πρὸς ἐπισκευὴν τοῦ 
οἴκου τοῦ Θεοῦ σας κατ᾽ ἔτος, καὶ ἐ- 
πισπεύσατε τὸ πρᾶγμα" οἱ "Λευῖται 
ὅμως δὲν ἐπέσπευσαν. 

6 Καὶ “ἐκάλεσεν 6 βασιλεὺς τὸν 
᾿Ιωδαὲ τὸν ἀρχηγὸν, καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὐ- 
τὸν, Διὰ τί δὲν ἐζήτησας παρὰ τῶν 


Λευϊτῶν, νὰ εἰσπράξωσιν ἐκ τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα͵ 


καὶ ἐκ τῆς Ἱερουσαλὴμ τὸν φόρον τοῦ 
Μωσέως τοῦ δούλου τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ 


τῆς συναγωγῆς τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, διὰ * rijy| 


σκηνὴν τοῦ μαρτυρίου ; 
(7 Διότι τὴ Τοθολία, ἡ ἡ ἀσεβὴς, καὶ 


οἱ υἱοὶ αὐτῆς, Karči θει; αν τὸν οἶκον, 
> 


τοῦ Θεοῦ" καὶ πάντα ἔτι ὃ τὰ ἀφιερώ- 


ματα τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Κυρίου ἀνέθηκαν 
εἰς τοὺς Βααλείμ.) 

8 "Ekapov λοιπὸν κατὰ προσταγὴν 
τοῦ βασιλέως ἕν κιβώτιον, καὶ ἔθεσαν 
αὐτὸ ἐν τῇ πύλῃ τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Κυρίου 
ἔξω. 9 Καὶ διεκήρυξαν εἰς τὸν Ἰούδαν 
καὶ εἰς τὴν Ἱερουσαλὴμ, νὰ εἰσφέρωσι 
πρὸς τὸν Κύριον "τὸν φόρον τοῦ 
Moigčos τοῦ δούλου τοῦ Θεοῦ, τὸν 
ἐπιβληθέντα ἐπὶ τὸν Ἰσραὴλ ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ. 

10 Καὶ ηὐφράνθησαν πάντες οἱ ἄρ- 
| Xovres ἢ καὶ mūs ὃ λαὸς, καὶ εἰσέφερον, 
καὶ ἔῤῥιπτον εἰς τὸ κιβώτιον, ἑωσοῦ 
ye μισθῇ. 

1’ Ὅτε δὲ ἐφέρετο τὸ κιβώτιον πρὸς 
τοὺς ἐπιστάτας τοῦ βασιλέως διὰ χει- 
ρὸς τῶν Λευϊτῶν, καὶ Nūre αὐτοὶ ; ἔβλε- 
mov ὅτι ἧτο πολὺ τὸ ἀργύριον, ἤρχετο 
ὃ γραμματεὺς τοῦ βασιλέως, καὶ 6 
ἐπιστάτης τοῦ ἱερέως τοῦ πρώτου, καὶ 
ἐξεκένονον τὸ κιβώτιον, καὶ φέροντες 
ἔθετον αὐτὸ πάλιν εἰς τὸν τόπον αὐτοῦ. 
Οὕτως ἔκαμνον καθ᾽ ἡμέραν, καὶ συνή- 
γαγον ἀργύριον πολύ. 12 Καὶ ἔδιδεν 


3 Bad. Β΄, 
ιβ΄. 4. 


" Βασ. Β΄. 
ιβ΄. το. 























Keģ 


΄ 
κε. 


XPONIKON Β΄. 





1? Ιδὲ 











αὐτὸ ὁ βασιλεὺς καὶ ὁ Ἰωδαὲ εἰς τοὺς 
ποιοῦντας τὸ ἔργον τῆς ὑπηρεσίας τοῦ 
οἴκου τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ ἐμίσθονον κτί- 
στας καὶ ξυλουργοὺς διὰ νὰ ἀνακαινί- 
σωσι τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου" καὶ σιδη- 
ρουργοὺς ἔτι καὶ χαλκουργοὺς, διὰ νὰ 
ἐπισκευάσωσι τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου. 

13 Καὶ οἱ ἐργαζύμενοι τὸ ἔργον εἰρ-- 
γάζοντο, καὶ διὰ χειρὸς αὐτῶν προέβη 
τὸ ἔργον τῆς ἐπισκευῆς" καὶ ἀποκατέ- 
[ἀφ ἀνα τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Θεοῦ εἰς τὴν 
προτέραν αὐτοῦ κατάστασιν, καὶ ἐστε- 
ρέωσαν αὐτόν. 14 Καὶ ἀφοῦ ἐτελείω- 
σαν, ἔφεραν τὸ ἐναπολειφθὲν ᾿ ἀργύριον 
ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ βασιλέως καὶ τοῦ Ἴω- 
Šač, καὶ δ "ἐκ τούτου κατεσκεύασαν σκεύη 
διὰ τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου, σκεύη λει- 
τουργίας͵ καὶ ὁλοκαυτώσεως καὶ φιάλας, 
καὶ σκεύη χρυσᾶ κιὶ dpyvpā. Καὶ 
προσέφερον ὁλοκαυτώματα ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ 
τοῦ Κυρίου διὰ παντὸς, πάσας τὰς 
ἡμέρας τοῦ Ἰωδαέ. 

15 ᾿Ἐγήρασε δὲ ὁ ᾿Ιωδαὲ, καὶ ἦτο 
πλήρης ἡμερῶν, καὶ ἀπέθανεν" ἑκατὸν 
τριάκοντα ἐτῶν ἡλικίας ἦτο ὅτε ἀπέ- 
θανε. 16 Καὶ ἔθαψαν αὐτὸν ἐν πόλει 
Δαβὶδ, μετὰ τῶν βασιλέων" ἐπειδὴ 
ἔπραξε, καλὸν ἐν τῷ Ἰσραὴλ, καὶ πρὸς 
τὸν Θεὸν καὶ τὸν οἶκον αὐτοῦ. 


17 Μετὰ δὲ τὸν θάνατον τοῦ ᾿Ιωδαὲ 
ἦλθον οἱ ἄρχοντες τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα, καὶ 
προσεκύνησαν τὸν βασιλέα" τότε ὁ 
βασιλεὺς ἐπήκουσεν atrēv 18 καὶ 
ἐγκατέλιπον τὸν οἶκον Κυρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ 
τῶν πατέρων αὑτῶν, καὶ ἐλάτρευον ? τὰ 
ἄλση καὶ τὰ εἴδωλα" καὶ ἦλθεν ὁ ὀργὴ 
κατὰ τοῦ ᾿Ιοὗδα καὶ τῆς ἹΙερουσαλὴμ, 
διὰ ταύτην τὴν ἀνομίαν αὐτῶν. 19 
1” Amēgreihe μὲν πρὸς αὐτοὺς προφή- 
τας, διὰ νὰ ἐπαναφέμωσιν αὐτοὺς εἰς 
τὸν Ἰζύριον, καὶ διεμαρτυρήθησαν čvav- 
τίον αὐτῶν ἀλλὰ δὲν ἔδωκαν ἀκρό- 
ασιν. 

20 Καὶ 1 περιεχύθη τὸ ΤΙνεῦμα τοῦ 
Θεοῦ ἐπὶ Ζαχαρίαν τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ ᾿Ιωδαὲ 
τοῦ ἱερέως, καὶ σταθεὶς ἐπάνωθεν τοῦ 
λαοῦ, εἶπε πρὸς αὐτοὺς, Οὕτω λέγει. ὁ 
Θεός" 1 Διὰ τί παραβαηίνετε σεῖς τὰς 
ἐντολὰς τοῦ Κυρίου; δὲν θέλετε βε- 
βαίως εὐοδωθῆ" 1 ἐπειδὴ σεῖς ἐγ κατε- 
λίπετε τὸν Κύριον, καὶ αὐτὸς ἐγκατέ- 
λιπεν ἐσᾶς. 

21 Καὶ συνώμοσαν κατ᾽ αὐτοῦ" καὶ 
* ἐλιθοβόλησαν αὐτὸν μὲ λίθους, διὰ 
προσταγῆς τοῦ βασιλέως, ἐν τῇ αὐλῇ 
τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Κυρίου. 

22 Καὶ δὲν ἐνεθυμήθη ᾿Ιωὰς 6 βασι- 
λεὺς τὸ ἔλεος τὸ ὁποῖον ἔκαμεν εἰς 
αὐτὸν Ἰωδαὲ 6 πατὴρ αὐτοῦ, ἀλλ᾽ ἐ- 
θανάτωσε τὸν υἱὸν αὐτοῦ" ἐνῷ δὲ ἀπέ- 








θνησκεν, εἶπεν, 0 Κύριος ἃς ἴδῃ, καὶ 
ἃς ἐκζητήσῃ. 

29 Καὶ ἐν τῷ τέλει τοῦ ἔτους * kop. 
B1 τὸ στράτευμα τῆς Συρίας ἐναντίον 
αὐτοῦ" καὶ ἦλθον ἐπὶ τὸν Ἰούδαν καὶ 
ἐπὶ τὴν Ἱερουσαλὴμ, καὶ ἐξωλόθρευ- 
ΒΡ πάντας τοὺς ἄρχοντας τοῦ λαοῦ č εκ 
μέσου τοῦ λαοῦ, καὶ ἔστειλαν πάντα 
τὰ λάφυρα αὐτῶν πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα 
τῆς Δαμασκοῦ. 24 "ἂν καὶ τὸ στρά- 
τευμα τῆς Συρίας 31 ἦλθε μετ᾽ ὀλίγων 
ἀνδρῶν, ὁ Κύριος ὅμως * παρ ἔδωκε 
στράτευμα μέγα σφόδρα εἰς τὴν χεῖρα 
αὐτῶν, ἐπειδὴ “ἐγκατέλιπον Κύριον τὸν 
Θεὸν τῶν ; πατέρων αὑτῶν" καὶ 
λεσαν κρίσιν κατὰ τοῦ Ἰωάς. 

25 ᾿Αφοῦ δὲ d “ἀνεχώρησαν ἡ ἀπὶ αὐτοῦ, 
ἀφήσαντες αὐτὸν ἐν ἀῤῥωστίαις μεγά- 
λαις, * *ovvopogav čvavriov αὐτοῦ oi 
δοῦλοι αὐτοῦ ἢ διὰ τὸ αἷμα τῶν υἱῶν 
᾿Ιωδαὲ τοῦ ἱερέως, καὶ ἐθανάτωσαν at- 
τὸν ἐπὶ τῆς κλίνης αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἀπέθανε" 
καὶ ἔθαψαν αὐτὸν ἐν πόλει Δαβὶδ, δὲν 
ἔθαψαν ὅμως αὐτὸν ἐν τοῖς τάφοις τῶν 
βασιλέων. 26 Οἱ δὲ συνομόσαντες 
ἐναντίον αὐτοῦ ἦσαν οὗτοι" ||Zapdd ὁ 
υἱὸς τῆς Σιμεὰθ τῆς ᾿Αμμωνίτιδος, καὶ 
᾿ἸΙωζαβὰδ ὁ υἱὸς τῆς || Σιμρὶθ τῆς Μωαβ- 
ίτιδος. 

27 Περὶ δὲ τῶν υἱῶν αὐτοῦ καὶ 
30 τοῦ πλήθους τῶν ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ φορτίων, 
καὶ τῆς ἐπισκευῆς τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Θεοῦ, 
ἰδοὺ, εἶναι “γεγραμμένα ἐν τοῖς ὑπο- 
μνήμασι τοῦ βιβλίου τῶν βασιλέων. 

7 Ἐβασίλευσε δὲ ἀντ᾽ αὐτοῦ ᾿Αμασίας 
ὁ υἱὸς αὑτοῦ. 


[ΚΕΦ. κε. ᾿ΕΙΚΟΣΙΠΈΝΤΕ ἐτῶν 
ἡλικίας ἐβασίλευσεν ὁ ᾿Δμασίας, καὶ 
ἐβασίλευσεν εἰκοσιεννέα ἔτη ἐν "Iepov= 
σαλήμ. Ὑὸ δὲ ὄνομα τῆς μητρὸς αὐτοῦ 
ἦτο ᾿Ἰωαδὰν, ἐξ Ἱερουσαλήμ. 

2 Καὶ ἔπραξε τὸ εὐθὲς ἐνώπιον 
Κυρίου, * πλὴν οὐχὶ ἐν καρδίᾳ τελείᾳ. 

8 stas δὲ ἡ βασιλεία ἐκραταιώθη 
εἰς ' αὐτὸν, ἐθανάτωσε τοὺς δούλους αὗ- 
τοῦ τοὺς φονεύσαντας τὸν βασιλέα τὸν 
πατέρα αὑτοῦ" 4 τὰ τέκνα ὅμως αὐ- 
τῶν δὲν ἐθανάτωσεν, ὡς εἶναι γεγραμ-. 
μένον ἐν τῷ νόμῳ, ἐν τῷ βιβλίῳ τοῦ 
Μωσέως, ὅπου ὁ Κύριος προσέταξε, 
λέγων, *Ot πατέρες δὲν θέλουσι θανα- 
τόνεσθαι διὰ τὰ τέκνα, οὐδὲ τὰ τέκνα 
θέλουσι θανατόνεσθαι διὰ τοὺς πατέ- 
ρας" ἀλλ᾽ ἕκαστος θέλει θανατόνεσθαι 
διὰ τὸ ἑαυτοῦ ἁμάρτημα. 

5 Καὶ συνήγαγεν ὃ ᾿Αμασίας τὸν 
"Iotdav, kal κατέστησεν ἐξ αὐτῶν χιλι- 
ἄρχους, καὶ ἑκατοντάρχους, κατ᾽ οἴκους 
διὰ παντὸς τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα. καὶ 


πατριῶν, 
Βενιαμίν" καὶ ἠρίθμησεν αὐτοὺς͵ 5 ἀπὸ 
εἴκοσι ἐτῶν καὶ ἐπάνω, καὶ εὕρηκεν 


" ἐξετέ- 




















440 


XPONIKON 





Κεφ. κε΄. 





ὁ κεφ. κ', 


1 Παρ. V. 


ΓΝ 


* Βασ. Β΄. 
6. 7. 


9 Ἰδὲ 
κεῷ. κη΄. 


αὐτοὺς τριακοσίας χιλιάδας, ἐκλεκτοὺς, 
ἐξερχομένους εἰς πόλεμον, κρατοῦντας 
λόγχην καὶ ἀσπίδα. 

6 Ἐμίσθωσεν ἔτι ἐκ τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ 
ἑκατὸν χιλιάδας δυνατῶν ἐν ἰσχύϊ, δ᾽ 
ἑκατὸν τάλαντα ἀργυρίου. Y Ἦλθε 
δὲ πρὸς αὐτὸν ἄνθρωπος τοῦ Θεοῦ, 
λέγων, Βασιλεῦ, ἂς μὴ ἔλθῃ μετὰ σοῦ 
τὸ στράτευμα τοῦ ᾿Ισραήλ' διότι ὁ 
Κύριος δὲν εἶναι μετὰ τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ, μετὰ 
πάντων τῶν υἱῶν ᾿φραϊμ' 8 ἀλλ᾽ 
ἐὰν θέλῃς νὰ ὑπάγῃς, κάμε τοῦτο" ἐν- 
δυναμώθητι διὰ τὸν πόλεμον" ὁ Θεὸς 
ὅμως θέλει σὲ κατατροπώσει ἔμπροσθεν 
τοῦ ἐχθροῦ" διότι ὅ ὁ Θεὸς ἔχει δύνα- 
μιν νὰ βοηθήσῃ, καὶ νὰ κατατροπώσῃ. 
9 Ὁ δὲ ᾿Αμασίας εἶπε πρὸς τὸν ἄνθρω- 
πὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ, ᾿Αλλὰ τί θέλομεν κάμει 
διὰ τὰ ἑκατὸν τάλαντα. τὰ ὁποῖα ἔδωκα 
εἰς τὸ στράτευμα τοῦ ᾿Ισραήλ; Καὶ 
ὁ ἄνθρωπος τοῦ Θεοῦ ἀπεκρίθη, "'O 
Κύριος εἶναι δυνατὸς νὰ δώσῃ εἰς σὲ 
πλειότερα τούτων. 10 Τότε διεχώρι- 
σεν αὐτοὺς 6 ᾿Αμασίας, τὸ στράτευμα 
τὸ ἐλθὸν πρὸς αὐτὸν ἐκ τοῦ Eģpatp, 


αὐτῶν κατὰ τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα, καὶ ἐπέστρε- 
wav εἰς τὸν τόπον αὑτῶν μὲ ἔξαψιν 
θυμοῦ. 

11 ᾿Ενεδυναμώθη δὲ ὁ ᾿Αμασίας, καὶ 
ἐξήγαγε τὸν λαὸν αὑτοῦ, καὶ ὑπῆγεν 
Šels τὴν κοιλάδα τοῦ ἅλατος, καὶ ἐπά- 
ταξε τοὺς υἱοὺς Σηεὶρ δέκα χιλιάδας, 
12 Καὶ δέκα χιλιάδας ζῶντας ἧχμα- 
λώτισαν οἱ υἱοὶ ᾿Ιούδα, καὶ ἔφεραν αὐ- 
τοὺς εἰς τὸ ἄκρον τοῦ κρημνοῦ, καὶ 
κατεκρήμνιζον αὐτοὺς ἀπὸ τοῦ ἄκρου 
'τοῦ κρημνοῦ, ὥστε πάντες διεῤῥάγη- 
σαν. 

18 Οἱ ἄνδρες ὅμως τοῦ στρατεύμα- 
τος τὸ ὁποῖον ἀπέπεμψεν ὁ ᾿Αμασίας, 
διὰ νὰ μὴ ὑπάγωσι μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ εἰς 
' πόλεμον, ἐπέπεσον ἐπὶ τὰς πόλεις τοῦ 
᾿Ιούδα, ἀπὸ Σαμαρείας ἕως Βαὶθ-ὠρὼν, 
καὶ ἐπάταξαν τρεῖς χιλιάδας ἐξ αὐτῶν, 
καὶ ἔλαβον λάφυρα πολλά. 

14᾽ Αφοῦ δὲ ὁ ᾿Αμασίας ἐπέστρεψεν 
ἀπὸ τῆς σφαγῆς τῶν ᾿Ιδουμαίων, "ἔφερε 
τοὺς θεοὺς τῶν υἱῶν Σηεὶρ, καὶ '"€- 
στησεν αὐτοὺς εἰς ἑαυτὸν θεοὺς, καὶ 
προσεκύνησεν ἔμπροσθεν αὐτῶν, καὶ 
ἐθυμίασεν εἰς αὐτούς. 

15 Διὰ τοῦτο ἐξήφθη ἡ ὁργὴ τοῦ 
Κυρίου κατὰ τοῦ ᾿Αμασίου' καὶ ἀπέ- 
στεῖλε πρὸς αὐτὸν προφήτην, καὶ εἶπε 
πρὸς αὐτὸν, Διὰ τί ἐξεζήτησας " τοὺς 
θεοὺς τοῦ λαοῦ, οἵτινες 1" δὲν ἠδυνή- 
θησαν νὰ ἐλευθερώσωσι τὸν λαὸν αὖ- 
τῶν ἐκ τῆς χειρός σου; 





ΤΣ Sus ; 
βασιλεὺς εἶπε πρὸς αὐτὸν, Σύμβουλον 





διὰ νὰ ἐπιστρέψωσιν εἰς τὸν τόπον 
PII Σ ρα Ἕ A "ai 
αὑτῶν" καὶ ἐξήφθη σφόδρα ὁ θυμὸς 


16 Καὶ ἐνῷ ἐλάλει πρὸς αὐτὸν, δ᾽ 


σὲ ἔκαμον τοῦ βασιλέως ; παῦσον" διὰ 
τί νὰ θανατωθῇς ; Καὶ ἔπαυσεν ὁ προ- 
φήτης, εἰπὼν, ᾿Ἐξεύρω ὅτι 6 Θεὸς 
ἐβουλεύθη νὰ σὲ ἐξολοθρεύσῃ, ἐπειδὴ 
ἔκαμες τοῦτο, καὶ δὲν ὑπήκουσας εἰς 
τὴν συμβουλήν μου. 

17 Τότε '* συνεβουλεύθη ᾿Αμασίας ὁ 
βασιλεὺς τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα, καὶ ἀπέστειλε 
πρὸς τὸν Ἰωὰς υἱὸν τοῦ ᾿Ιωάχαζ, υἱοῦ 
τοῦ ᾿Ιηοῦ, τὸν βασιλέα τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, 
λέγων, ᾿Ελθὲ, νὰ ἴδωμεν ἀλλήλους 
TPOFTOTIKOS. 

18 Kat ἀπέστειλεν Ἰωὰς ὁ βασιλεὺς 
τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ πρὸς τὸν ᾿Αμασίαν βα- 
σιλέα τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα, λέγων, Η ἄκανθα ἡ 
ἐν τῷ Λιβάνῳ ἀπέστειλε πρὸς τὴν 
κέδρον τὴν ἐν τῷ Λιβάνῳ, λέγουσα, 
Δὸς τὴν θυγατέρα σου εἰς τὸν υἱόν μου 
διὰ γυναῖκα' πλὴν διέβη θηρίον τοῦ 
ἀγροὺ τὸ ἐν τῷ Λιβάνῳ, καὶ κατε- 
᾿πάτησε τὴν ἄκανθαν. 19 Σὺ λέγεις, 
ἰδοὺ, ἐπάταξας τὸν Edo" καὶ ἡ καρ- 
δία σου ἐπήρθη εἰς καύχησιν' κάθου 
τώρα ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ σου" διὰ τί ἐμπλέ- 
κεσαι εἰς κακὸν, διὰ τὸ ὁποῖον ἤθελες 
πέσει, σὺ καὶ 6 ᾿Ιούδας μετὰ σοῦ ; 

20 ᾿Αλλ᾽ 6 ᾿Αμασίας δὲν ὑπήκουσε" 
διότι 15 ἐκ Θεοῦ ἦτο τοῦτο, διὰ νὰ παρα- 
δώσῃ αὐτοὺς εἰς τὴν χεῖρα τῶν ἐχθρῶν, 
ἐπειδὴ 15 ἐξεζήτησαν τοὺς θεοὺς τοῦ 
Ἐδώμ. 21 ᾿Ανέβη λοιπὸν ᾿Ιωὰς 6 
βασιλεὺς τοῦ Ἰσραήλ᾽ καὶ εἶδον ἀλ- 
λήλους προσωπικῶς, αὐτὸς καὶ ᾿Αμα- 
σίας ὁ βασιλεὺς τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα, ἐν Βαὶθ- 
σεμὲς, ἥτις εἶναι τοῦ Ἰούδα. 22 Kat 
ἐκτυπήθη ὃ ᾿Ιούδας ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ '10- 
ραὴλ, καὶ ἔφυγον ἕκαστος εἰς τὰς σκη- 
νὰς αὑτοῦ. 29 Καὶ συνέλαβεν Ἰωὰς 6 
βασιλεὺς τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ ᾿Αμασίαν τὸν 
βασιλέα τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα, υἱὸν τοῦ ᾿Ιωὰς υἱοῦ 
17 τοῦ Ἰωάχαζ, ἐν Βαὶθ-σεμὲς, καὶ ἔ- 
φερεν αὐτὸν εἰς Ἱερουσαλὴμ, καὶ κατε- 
δάφισε τὸ τεῖχος τῆς Ἱερουσαλὴμ ἀπὸ 
τῆς πύλης ᾿Εφραϊμ ἕως τῆς πύλης τῆς 
γωνίας, τετρακοσίας πήχας. 24 Καὶ λα- 
βὼν πᾶν τὸ χρυσιον καὶ τὸ ἄργυριον, Και 
πάντα τὰ σκεύη τὰ εὑρεθέντα ἐν τῷ 
οἴκῳ τοῦ Θεοῦ μετὰ τοῦ ᾿Ωβὴδ-ἐδὼμ, 
καὶ τοὺς θησαυροὺς τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ βα- 
᾿σιλέως, καὶ ἀνθρώπους ἐνέχυρα, ἐπέ- 

στρεψεν εἰς Σαμάρειαν. 

| 96 Ἰδζησε δὲ ᾿Αμασίας ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ 
᾿ Ἰωὰς ὁ βασιλεὺς τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα, μετὰ τὸν 
θάνατον τοῦ Ἰωὰς υἱοῦ τοῦ Ἰωάχαζ 
βασιλέως τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ, δεκαπέντε ἔτη. 
26 Αἱ δὲ λοιπαὶ πράξεις τοῦ ᾿Αμασίου, 
αἱ πρῶται καὶ αἱ ἔσχαται, ἰδοὺ, δὲν 
εἶναι γεγραμμέναι ἐν τῷ βιβλίῳ τῶν 
βασιλέων τοῦ Ἰούδα καὶ τοῦ Ἰσραήλ ; 

27 Καὶ ὕστερον ἀφοῦ ἐστράφη ὁ 
᾿Αμασίας ἀπὸ ὄπισθεν τοῦ Κυρίου, 
ἔκαμον συνωμοσίαν kar αὐτοῦ ἐν "Ie- 





15 Σαμ. 
Α΄. β΄. 25. 


1 Bag. 
B'.10'.8, 
9, κτιλ. 


15 Bag. 
Α΄ιβ΄. τ. 
κεφ. κβ. 
” 


a 
16 gix.14. 


m δ) 




















1 Βασ. Β΄. 
ιδ΄. 21, 
82: te. 
I,K.TĀ. 
Π᾿ Aķaptas. 





13,19, 32. 
Ζαχ. ιδ΄. 
10. 





Κεφ. κς΄. κζ΄. 


ΧΡΟΝΙΚΩΝ Β΄. 


441 





ρουσαλήμ᾽ καὶ ἔφυγεν εἰς Maxeis* d- 
πέστειλαν ὅμως κατύπιν αὐτοῦ εἰς 
Λαχεὶς, καὶ ἐθανάτωσαν αὐτὸν ἐκεῖ. 
28 Καὶ ἔφεραν αὐτὸν ἐπὶ ἵππων, καὶ 
ἔθαψαν αὐτὸν μετὰ τῶν πατέρων αὐτοῦ 
ἐν πόλει ᾿Ιούδα. 


[KEČ. ks'.] ἜΛΑΒΕ δὲ πᾶς ὁ λαὸς 
τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα ' τὸν || Οζίαν, ὄντα ἡλικίας 
δεκαὲξ ἐτῶν, καὶ ἔκαμον αὐτὸν βασιλέα 
ἀντὶ τοῦ πατρὸς αὐτοῦ ᾿Αμασίου. 2 
Οὗτος φκοδόμησε τὴν Αἰλὼθ, καὶ ἐπέ- 
στρεψεν αὐτὴν εἰς τὸν ᾿Ιούδαν, ἀφοῦ ὁ 
βασιλεὺς ἐκοιμήθη μετὰ τῶν πατέρων 
αὑτοῦ. 8 Δεκαὲξ ἐτῶν ἡλικίας ἧτο 6 
"Oflas ὅτε ἐβασίλευσε, καὶ ἐβασίλευσε 
πεντήκοντα δύο ἔτη ἐν Ἱερουσαλήμ" τὸ 
δὲ ὄνομα τῆς μητρὸς αὐτοῦ ἧτο Ἱεχολία 
ἐξ Ἱἱερουσαλήμ. 

4 Καὶ ἔπραξε τὸ εὐθὲς ἐνώπιον Κυ- 
plov, κατὰ πάντα ὅσα ἔπραξεν ”Apa- 
σίας ὁ πατὴρ αὐτοῦ. ὅ Καὶ " ἐξεζήτει 
τὸν Θεὸν ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις τοῦ Ζαχαρίου, 
3700 νοήμονος εἰς τὰς ὁράσεις τοῦ 
Θεοῦ καὶ ὅσον καιρὸν ἐξεζήτει τὸν 








Κύριον, εὐώδονεν αὐτὸν ὁ Θεύς. 

6 Καὶ ἐξῆλθε kat * ἐπολέμησεν 
ἐναντίον τῶν Φιλισταίων, καὶ ἐκρήμνισε 
τὸ τεῖχος τῆς Τὰθ, καὶ τὸ τεῖχος τῆς 
᾿Ιαβνὴ, καὶ τὸ τεῖχος τῆς ᾿Αζώτου, καὶ 
φκοδόμησε πόλεις ἐν ᾿Αζώτῳ, καὶ ἐν 
Φιλισταίοις. 7 Καὶ ἐβοήθησεν αὐτὸν 
ὃ Θεὸς ὅ ἐναντίον τῶν Φιλισταίων, καὶ 
ἐναντίον τῶν ᾿Αράβων τῶν κατοικούν- 
τῶν ἐν Τοὺρ-βαὰλ, καὶ τῶν Μεουνείμ. 
8 Καὶ ἔδωκαν οἱ ᾿Αμμωνῖται δῶρα εἰς 
τὸν ᾽Οζίαν" καὶ διεδόθη τὸ ὄνομα αὐτοῦ 
ἕως τῆς εἰσόδου τῆς Αἰγύπτου" διότι 
ἐκραταιώθη εἰς ἄκρον. 

9 Καὶ φκοδόμησεν ὁ ᾿Οζίας πύργους 
ἐν Ἱερουσαλὴμ, "mt τῆς πύλης τῆς 
γωνίας, καὶ ἐπὶ τῆς πύλης τῆς φάραγ- 
γος; καὶ ἐπὶ τῶν γωνιῶν, καὶ ὠχύρωσεν 
αὐτούς. 10 ᾿Ωικοδόμησεν ἔτι πύργους 
ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ, καὶ ἤνοιξε πολλὰ φρέατα" 
διότι εἶχε κτήνη πολλὰ, καὶ ἐν τοῖς 
χαμηλοῖς τόποις καὶ ἐν ταῖς πεδιάσι" 
καὶ γεωργοὺς καὶ ἀμπελουργοὺς, ἐν τῇ 
ὀρεινῇ καὶ ἐν τῷ Καρμήλῳ" διότι ἠγάπα 
τὴν γεωργίαν. 11 Καὶ εἶχεν ὁ ᾽Οζίας 
στράτευμα πολεμιστῶν, ἐξερχομένων εἰς 
πόλεμον κατὰ τάγματα, κατὰ τὸν ἀριθμὸν 


τῆς ἀπαριθμήσεως αὐτῶν γενομένης ὑπὸ 
H Ķ; ; Ξ 1 sai 
Ἰεϊὴλ τοῦ γραμματέως καὶ Μαασία τοῦ 


ἐπιστάτου, ὑπὸ τὴν ὁδηγίαν τοῦ 'A- 
νανίου, ἑνὺς τῶν στρατηγῶν τοῦ βασι- 
λέως. 12 Πᾶς ὁ ἀριθμὸς τῶν ἀρχηγῶν 
τῶν πατριῶν τῶν δυνατῶν ἐν ἰσχύϊ ἦτο 
δύο χιλιάδες ἑξακόσιοι. 18 Καὶ ὑπὸ 
τὴν ὁδηγίαν αὐτῶν ἧτο δύναμις πολε- 
μικὴ, τριακόσιαι ἑπτὰ χιλιάδες καὶ 
πεντακόσιοι, δυνατοὶ καὶ ἀνδρεῖοι εἰς 





τὸν πόλεμον, διὰ νὰ βοηθῶσι τὸν βα- 
σιλέα ἐναντίον τῶν ἐχθρῶν. 14 Καὶ 
ἡτοίμασεν εἰς αὐτοὺς ὁ 'Oļias, εἰς ἅπαν 
τὸ στράτευμα, θυρεοὺς, καὶ λόγχας, καὶ 
περικεφαλαίας, καὶ θώρακας, καὶ τόξα, 
καὶ σφενδόνας διὰ λίθους. 15 Καὶ 
ἔκαμεν ἐν Ἱερουσαλὴμ μηχανὰς, ἐφευ- 
ρημένας ὑπὸ μηχανικῶν, διὰ νὰ ἦναι 
ἐπὶ τῶν πύργων καὶ ἐπὶ τῶν γωνιῶν, 
ὥστε νὰ ῥίπτωσι δι’ αὐτῶν βέλη καὶ 
λίθους μεγάλους" καὶ ἐξῆλθε τὸ ὄνομα 
αὐτοῦ μακράν" διότι ἐβοηθεῖτο θαυμα- 
σίως, ἑωσοῦ ἐκραταιώθη. 

16 ᾿Αλλ᾽ "ἀφοῦ ἐκραταιώθη, "ἐπήρθη 
ἡ καρδία αὐτοῦ εἰς διαφθοράν" καὶ ἡσέ- 
βησεν εἰς Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν αὑτοῦ, καὶ 
1 εἰσῆλθεν εἰς τὸν ναὸν τοῦ Κυρίου διὰ 
νὰ θυμιάσῃ ἐπὶ τὸ θυσιαστήριον τοῦ θυ- 
μιάματος. 17 Kat Αζαρίας 6 ἱερεὺς 
εἰσῆλθε κατόπιν αὐτοῦ, καὶ μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ 
ὀγδοήκοντα ἱερεῖς τοῦ Κυρίου, ἄνδρες 

υνατοί 18 καὶ ἀντέστησαν εἰς τὸν 
"Oflav τὸν βασιλέα, καὶ εἶπον πρὸς 
αὐτὸν, 13 Δὲν ἀνήκει εἰς σὲ, ᾿Οζία, νὰ 
θυμιάσῃς εἰς τὸν Κύριον, ἀλλ᾽ 15 εἰς 
τοὺς ἱερεῖς τοὺς υἱοὺς τοῦ ᾿Ααρὼν, τοὺς 
καθιερωμένους νὰ θυμιάζωσιν" ἔξελθε 
ἐκ τοῦ ἁγιαστηρίου διότι ἠσέβησας" 
καὶ τοῦτο δὲν θέλει εἶσθαι πρὸς δόξαν 
εἰς σὲ παρὰ Κυρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ. 

19 Ὁ δὲ ᾿Οζίας, ἔχων ἐν τῇ χειρὶ 
αὑτοῦ θυμιατήριον διὰ νὰ θυμιάσῃ, 
ἐθυμώθη: καὶ ἐνῷ ἐθυμώθη πρὸς τοὺς 
ἱερεῖς, " ἀνέτειλεν ἡ λέπρα ἐν τῷ 
μετώπῳ αὐτοῦ ἔμπροσθεν τῶν ἱερέων 
ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τοῦ Κυρίου, πλησίον τοῦ 
θυσιαστηρίου τοῦ θυμιάματοξ. 20 Καὶ 
ἀνέβλεψεν εἰς αὐτὸν ᾿Αζαρίας ὁ ἱερεὺς 
ὁ πρῶτος, καὶ πάντες οἱ ἱερεῖς, καὶ ἰδοὺ, 
ἦτο λεπρὸς κατὰ τὸ μέτωπον αὑτοῦ" 
καὶ ἔσπευσαν νὰ ἐκβάλωσιν αὐτὸν ἐ- 
κεῖθεν. καὶ αὐτὸς 1 μάλιστα ἔσπευσε 
νὰ ἐξέλθῃ, διότι ἐπάταξεν αὐτὸν ὁ Kv- 
ριος. 21 Καὶ " ἦτο ὁ Oģias ὁ βασι- 
λεὺς λεπρὸς ἕως τῆς ἡμέρας τοῦ θανά- 
του αὑτοῦ" καὶ κατῴκει ᾿ ἐν οἴκῳ 
κεχωρισμένῳ, λεπρός" διότι ἀπεκόπη 
ἀπὸ τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Κυρίου" ἧτο δὲ ἐπὶ 
τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ βασιλέως Ἰωθὰμ 6 υἱὸς 
αὐτοῦ, κρίνων τὸν λαὸν τῆς γῆς. 

22 Αἱ δὲ λοιπαὶ πράξεις τοῦ 'Oģiov, 
ai πρῶται καὶ ἔσχαται, δ ἐγράφησαν 
ὑπὸ Ἡσαΐου τοῦ προφήτου υἱοῦ τοῦ 
"Ads. 23 Καὶ " ἐκοιμήθη ὁ 'Οζίας 
μετὰ τῶν πατέρων αὑτοῦ, καὶ ἔθαψαν 
αὐτὸν μετα τῶν πατέρὼν αὐτου ἐν τῳ 
πεδίῳ τῆς ταφῆς τῶν βασιλέων" διότι 
εἶπον, Elva. λεπρός. Καὶ ἐβασίλευ- 
σεν ἄντ᾽ αὐτοῦ Ἰωθὰμ ὁ υἱὸς αὐτοῦ. 


{κΕφ. κζ.1 ᾿ ΕἸΚΟΣΙΠΈΝΤΕ ἐτῶν 
ἡλικίας ἦτο ὁ Ἰωθὰμ ὅτε ἐβασίλευσε" 





* Aevr. 
λβ΄, 15. 

9 Aevr.g'. 
14. κεφ. 
κε΄. το. 

1 ᾿Ιδὲ 
Βασ. Β΄. 
ιτ΄.12,.13. 
N Xpov. 
Α΄, τ΄. το, 


15. 'Άριθ. 
«τ΄. 40: 
“η΄. 7. 

15 Ἐῤρόδ, 
λ΄. 7,8. 


15 Ἰδὲ 
Ἐσθ. «΄. 











XPONIKON Β΄. 


Κεφ. κη΄. 





3 Βασ. Β΄. 
“ε΄, 35. 


5 Βασ. Β΄. 
κε΄, 38. 


1 Bad. Β΄. 
(Od 4: 


» "Fģdā. 
λδ΄, 17. 
Aeur. ιθ΄, 


4. 

δ Kpir. 
ἘΠῚΣ. 

* Bad. Β΄, 
κγ΄. τὸ, 

5 Aevir. 
“η΄. 21. 
Pas. Β΄, 











καὶ ἐβασίλευσε δεκαὲξ ἔτη ἐν "Iepovga= 


λήμ. Τὸ δὲ ὄνομα τῆς μητρὺς αὐτοῦ 
ἦτο Ἱερουσὰ, θυγάτηρ τοῦ Σαδώκ. 


2 Καὶ ἔπραξε τὸ εὐθὲς ἐνώπιον Ku- | 


ρίου, κατὰ πάντα ὅσα ἔπραξεν ᾿Οζίας ὁ 
πατὴρ αὐτοῦ" δὲν εἰσῆλθεν ὅμως εἰς 
τὸν vadv τοῦ Κυρίου. Καὶ *6 λαὸς 
ἦτο ἔτι διεφθαρμένος. 

3 Οὗτος φκοδόμησε τὴν ὑψηλὴν 
πύλην τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Κυρίου" καὶ ἐπὶ 
τοῦ τείχους τοῦ ᾿Οφὴλ φὠκοδόμησε πολ- 
Ad. 4 ᾿Ωικοδόμησεν ἔτι πόλεις ἐν τῇ 
ὀρεινῇ τοῦ Ἰούδα, καὶ ἐν τοῖς δρυμοῖς 
ῳκοδύόμησε φρούρια καὶ πύργους. 5 
Καὶ πολεμήσας μὲ τὸν βασιλέα τῶν 
υἱῶν ᾿Αμμὼν, ὑπερίσχυσεν ἐναντίον 
αὐτῶν. Kat κατ᾽ ἐκεῖνον τὸν ἐνιαυτὸν 
οἱ υἱοὶ ᾿Αμμὼν ἔδωκαν εἰς αὐτὸν ἑκατὸν 
τάλαντα ἀργυρίου, καὶ δέκα χιλιάδας 
κόρων σίτου, καὶ δέκα χιλιάδας κριθῆς. 
Τόσα ἐπλήρωσαν εἰς αὐτὸν οἱ υἱοὶ ᾿Αμ- 
μὼν, καὶ τὸ δεύτερον ἔτος, καὶ τὸ τρί- 
τον. 6 Καὶ ἐκραταιώθη ὁ ᾿ἸΙωθὰμ, 
ἐπειδὴ κατεύθυνε τὰς ὁδοὺς αὑτοῦ ἐν- 
ὦπιον Κυρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ αὑτοῦ. 

7 Αἱ δὲ λοιπαὶ πράξεις τοῦ ᾿Ιωϑὰμ, 
καὶ πάντες οἱ πόλεμοι αὐτοῦ, καὶ αἱ 
ὁδοὶ αὐτοῦ, ἰδοὺ, εἶναι γεγραμμένα ἐν 
τῷ βιβλίῳ τῶν βασιλέων τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ 
καὶ Ἰούδα. 8 Εἰκοσιπέντε ἐτῶν ἧλι- 
κίας ἦτο ὅτε ἐβασίλευσε, καὶ ἐβασί- 
λευσε δεκαὲξ ἔτη ἐν Ἱερουσαλήμ. 9 
Καὶ ὃ ἐκοιμήθη 6 ᾿Ιωθὰμ. μετὰ τῶν πα- 
τέρων αὑτοῦ, καὶ ἔθαψαν αὐτὸν ἐν πόλει 
Δαβίδ: ἐβασίλευσε δὲ ἀντ᾽ αὐτοῦ "Αχαζ, 
ὁ υἱὸς αὐτοῦ. 


[ΚΕΦ. κη΄. 1EIKOSRI ἐτῶν ἡλικίας 
ἦτο ὁ Αχαζ ὅτε ἐβασίλευσε, καὶ ἐβασί- 
λευσε δεκαὲξ ἔτη ἐν ἹἹερουσαλήμ᾽ δὲν 
ἔπραξεν ὅμως τὸ εὐθὲς ἐνώπιον Κυρίου, 
ὡς ὁ Δαβὶδ ὁ πατὴρ αὐτοῦ" 2 ἀλλὰ 
περιεπάτησεν ἐν ταῖς ὁδοῖς τῶν βασι- 
λέων τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ, καὶ ἔκαμεν ἔτι 3 εἴ- 
δωλα χωνευτὰ *eis τοὺς Βααλείμ. 3 
Καὶ αὐτὸς ἐθυμίασεν “ ἐν τῇ κοιλάδι 
τοῦ υἱοῦ 'Evvdp, καὶ ὅ διεβίβασε τὰ 
τέκνα αὑτοῦ διὰ τοῦ πυρὸς, κατὰ τὰ 
βδελύγματα τῶν ἐθνῶν τὰ ὁποῖα ἐξε- 
δίωξεν ὁ Κύριος ἀπ᾽ ἔμπροσθεν τῶν 
υἱῶν ᾿Ισραήλ. 4 Καὶ ἐθυσίαζε καὶ 
ἐθυμίαζεν ἐπὶ τοὺς ὑψηλοὺς τύπους, 
καὶ ἐπὶ τοὺς λόφους, καὶ ὑποκάτω παν- 
τὸς δένδρου πρασίνου. 

5 Διὰ τοῦτο “παρέδωκεν αὐτὸν Κύ- 
ριος ὁ Θεὸς αὐτοῦ εἰς τὴν χεῖρα τοῦ 
βασιλέως τῆς Συρίας" καὶ ἴ ἐπάταξαν 
αὐτὸν, καὶ ἔλαβον αἰχμαλώτους μέγα 
πλῆθος ἐξ αὐτῶν, καὶ ἔφεραν αὐτοὺς εἰς 
Δαμασκόν. Καὶ παρεδόθη ἔτι εἰς τὴν 
χεῖρα τοῦ βασιλέως τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, doris 


᾿ ἐπάταξεν αὐτὸν ἐν σφαγῇ μεγάλῃ. 6 
| Atdri ὃ Φεκὰ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ Ρεμαλία ἐθα- 
νάτωσεν ἐκ τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα ἑκατὸν εἴκοσι 
χιλιάδας ἐν μεᾷ ἡμέρᾳ, πάντας δυνατοὺς 
ἐν ἰσχύϊ, ἐπειδὴ ἐγκατέλιπον Κύριον 
τὸν Θεὸν τῶν πατέρων αὑτῶν. 7 Καὶ 
Ζιχρὶ, ἀνὴρ δυνατὸς ἐκ τοῦ ᾿Εφραϊμ, 
ἐθανάτωσε Μαασίαν τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ βασι- 
λέως, καὶ ᾿Αζρικὰμ τὸν ἐπιστάτην τοῦ 
παλατίου, καὶ ᾿Ελκανὰ τὸν δεύτερον 
μετὰ τὸν βασιλέα. 8 Καὶ ἠχμαλώ- 
τισαν οἱ υἱοὶ Ἰσραὴλ * ἐκ τῶν ἀδελφῶν 
αὑτῶν διακοσίας χιλιάδας, γυναῖκας, 
υἱοὺς, καὶ θυγατέρας, καὶ ἔλαβον ἔτι 
λάφυρα πολλὰ ἐξ αὐτῶν, καὶ ἔφεραν 
τὰ λάφυρα εἰς Σαμάρειαν. 

9 Ἦτο δὲ ἐκεῖ προφήτης τοῦ Κυρίου, 
ἀνομαζόμενος ᾽Ωδηδ' „Kai ἐξῆλθεν εἰς 
ἀπάντησιν τοῦ στρατεύματος τοῦ ἐρχο- 
μένου εἰς Sapdpetav, καὶ εἶπε πρὸς 
αὐτοὺς, ᾿Ιδοὺ, ' ἐπειδὴ Κύριος ὁ Θεὸς 
τῶν πατέρων gas ἐθυμώθη κατὰ τοῦ 
᾿Ιούδα, παρέδωκεν αὐτοὺς εἰς τὴν χεῖρά 
gas: καὶ σεῖς ἐθανατώσατε αὐτοὺς ἐν 
μανίᾳ ἦτις .' ἔφθασεν ἕως τοῦ οὐρανοῦ" 
10 καὶ τώρα λέγετε νὰ ὑποτάξητε εἰς 
ἑαυτοὺς τοὺς υἱοὺς ᾿Ιούδα καὶ τῆς Ἵερου- 
σαλὴμ 1 διὰ δούλους καὶ δούλας" δὲν 
εἶναι μὲ σᾶς, μὲ σᾶς μάλιστα, ἁμαρτίαι 
ἐναντίον Κυρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ σας; ll 
τώρα λοιπὸν ἀκούσατέ μου, καὶ ἐπι- 
στρέψατε τοὺς αἰχμαλώτους, τοὺς 
ὁποίους ἠχμαλωτίσατε ἐκ τῶν ἀδελφῶν 
σας" 5 διότι ὀργὴ θυμοῦ Κυρίου ἐπίκειται 
εἰς ἐσᾶς. 

12 Καὶ ἐσηκώθησαν τινὲς ἐκ τῶν 
ἀρχόντων τῶν υἱῶν ᾿Εφραῖμ, ᾿Αζαρίας. 
ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ᾿Ιωανὰν, Βαραχίας ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ 
Μεσιλλεμὼθ, καὶ ᾿Εζεκίας ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ 
Σαλλούμ, καὶ ᾿Αμασὰ 6 υἱὸς τοῦ ᾿Αὃ- 


ο 
Nat, ἐναντίον τῶν ἐρχομένων ἀπὸ τοῦ 
πολέμου, 13 καὶ εἶπον πρὸς αὐτοὺς, 
Δὲν θέλετε εἰσάξει ἐδὼ τοὺς αἰχμαλώ- 
τους" διότι ἐνῷ ἠνομήσαμεν εἰς Κύριον, 
θέλετε νὰ προσθέσητε εἰς τὰς ἁμαρτίας 
ἡμῶν, καὶ εἰς τὰς ἀνομίας ἡμῶν" διότι 
μεγάλη εἶναι ἡ ἀνομία ἡμῶν, καὶ ὀργὴ 
θυμοῦ ἐπίκειται ἐπὶ τὸν ᾿Ισραήλ. 

14 Καὶ ἀφῆκαν oi πολεμισταὶ τοὺς 
αἰχμαλώτους καὶ τὰ λάφυρα ἐνώπιον 
τῶν ἀρχόντων καὶ πάσης τῆς συν- 
dčeos. 15 Καὶ σηκωθέντες οἱ ἄνδρες, 
Moi ὀνομασθέντες κατ᾽ ὄνομα, ἔλαβον 
τοὺς αἰχμαλώτους, καὶ πάντας τοὺς 
γυμνοὺς αὐτῶν ἐνέδυσαν ἐκ τῶν λα- 
φύρων" καὶ ἀφοῦ ἐνέδυσαν αὐτοὺς, καὶ 
ὑπεδημάτωσαν αὐτοὺς, kat! ἔδωκαν εἰς 
αὐτοὺς νὰ φάγωσι καὶ νὰ πίωσι, καὶ 
ἤλειψαν αὐτοὺς, καὶ πάντας τοὺς ἀδυ- 
νάτους ἐξ αὐτῶν μετεκόμισαν ἐπὶ ὄνους, 
καὶ ἔφεραν αὐτοὺς εἰς Ἱεριχὼ, 1 τὴν 
πόλιν τῶν φοινίκων, πρὸς τοὺς dūcA- 








* Βασ. Β΄. 
κε΄, 27. 


9 κεφ. ια΄. 


19 Wa. 
ἐθ΄. 26. 
Ἧσα. ι΄. 
5: μῷ.6. 
Ἰεζ. κε΄. 
I2, Iz: 
xs', 2. 
"ABB, 10, 
K.T.Ā. 
Ζαχ. α΄. 
15. 

N 'Egēp. | 
θ΄. 6. i 
"ATOk ιη΄ 


ft 
12 Aewr. 

















Κεφ. κθ', 


XPONIKON Β΄. 


443 





19 κεφ. 
a”, 2. 

* Ἐξρόδ, 
λβ΄. 25. 
A Bao. 
B'.1e'.29: 
te. ἢ, 9, 


9. 
Ἰ Θελγὰθ- 
φελασάρ. 


35. Ἰδὲ 
κεφ. κε΄. 
14. 


= Tep. 
μδ΄. 17, 
18. 


a Ἰδὲ 
κεφ. κθ', 
3» 7. 


35 Βασ, 
B.1s'.19, 
20. 








φοὺς αὐτῶν' καὶ ἐπέστρεψαν εἰς Σα- 
ΡΞ 

16 "Karā τὸν καιρὸν ἐκεῖνον 6 Ba- 
σιλεὺς "Αχαζ ἀπέστειλε πρὸς τοὺς Ba- 
σιλεῖς τῆς ᾿Ασσυρίας, διὰ νὰ βοηθή- 
σωσιν αὐτόν. 17 Διότι ἐλθόντες πάλιν 
οἱ Ιδουμαῖοι ἐπάταξαν τὸν ᾿Ιούδαν, καὶ 
ἔλαβον αἰχμαλώτους. 18 Καὶ δ ἐφορ- 
μήσαντες οἱ Φιλισταῖοι εἰς τὰς πόλεις 
τῆς πεδινῆς, καὶ τῆς μεσημβρινῆς τοῦ 
᾿Ιούδα, ἐκυρίευσαν τὴν Βαὶθ-σεμὲς, 
καὶ τὴν Αἰαλὼν, καὶ τὴν Τεδηρὼθ, καὶ 
τὴν Σοκχὼ καὶ τὰς κώμας αὐτῆς, καὶ 
τὴν Θαμνὰ καὶ τὰς κώμας αὐτῆς, καὶ 
τὴν Τιμζὼ καὶ τὰς κώμας αὐτῆς" καὶ 
κατῴκησαν ἐκεῖ. 19 Διότι ὁ Κύριος 
ἐταπείνωσε τὸν ᾿Ιούδαν, διὰ τὸν "Axaļ 
βασιλέα rot Ἰσραήλ' % ἐπειδὴ διέ- 
φθειρε τὸν Ἰούδαν, καὶ ἠσέβησε σφόδρα 
εἰς τὸν Κύριον. 

20 Καὶ "᾽ ἦλθε πρὸς αὐτὸν ὁ ἢ) Θελ- 
γὰθ-φελνασὰρ, βασιλεὺς τῆς ᾿Ασσυ- 


μίας, καὶ κατέθλιψεν αὐτὸν, ἀντὶ νὰ 


ἐνδυναμώσῃ αὐτόν. 21 Διότι ὁ Αχαζ 
λαβὼν τοὺς θησανροὺς τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Κυ- 
Ρρίον, καὶ τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ βασιλέως, καὶ 
τῶν ἀρχόντων, ἔδωκεν εἰς τὸν βασιλέα 
τῆς ᾿Ασσυρίας" πλὴν οὐχὶ εἰς βοήθειαν 
αὑτοῦ. 22 Καὶ ἐν τῷ καιρῷ τῆς στε- 
νοχωρίας αὑτοῦ ἔτι μᾶλλον παρηνόμη- 
σεν εἰς τὸν Κύριον, αὐτὸς ὁ βασιλεὺς 


"Axaļ. 23 Kai ἢ" ἐθυσίαζεν εἰς rots | 
θεοὺς τῆς Δαμασκοῦ, τοὺς mardčavras | 


αὐτόν" καὶ ἔλεγεν, ᾿Επειδὴ οἱ θεοὶ τοῦ 
βασιλέως τῆς Συρίας βοηθοῦσιν αὐτοὺς, 
εἰς τούτους θέλω θυσιάσει, 33 διὰ νὰ 
βοηθήσωσι καὶ ἐμέ. Ἐκεῖνοι ὅμως 
ἐστάθησαν ἡ φθορὰ αὐτοῦ, καὶ παντὸς 
τοῦ ᾿Ισραήλ. 

24 Καὶ συνήθροισεν ὃ "Αχαζ τὰ 
σκεύη τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ κατέ- 
κοψε τὰ σκεύη τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Θεοῦ, 
**kal ἔκλεισε τὰς θύρας τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ 
Κυρίου, καὶ ἔκαμεν εἰς ἑαυτὸν θυσια- 
στήρια ἐν πάσῃ γωνίᾳ ἐν “ἱερουσαλήμ. 
25 Καὶ ἐν πάσῃ πύλει τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα ἔκα- 
μεν ὑψηλοὺς τόπους, διὰ νὰ θυμιάζῃ 
εἰς ἄλλους θεοὺς, καὶ παρώργισε Κύριον 
τὸν Θεὸν τῶν πατέρων αὑτοῦ. 

20 Ai δὲ λοιπαὶ πράξεις αὐτοῦ, 
καὶ πᾶσαι αἱ ὁδοὶ αὐτοῦ, αἱ πρῶται καὶ 
αἱ ἔσχαται, ἰδοὺ, εἶναι γεγραμμέναι ἐν 
τῷ βιβλίῳ τῶν βασιλέων τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα 
καὶ Ἰσραήλ. 27 Καὶ ἐκοιμήθη ὁ "Αχαζ 
μετὰ τῶν πατέρων αὑτοῦ, καὶ ἔθαψαν 
αὐτὸν ἐν τῇ πόλει, ἐν ἹΙερουσαλήμ᾽ δὲν 
ἔφεραν ὅμως αὐτὸν εἰς τοὺς τάφους 
τῶν βασιλέων τοῦ Ἰσραήλ᾽ ἐβασίλευσε 
δὲ ἀντ᾽ αὐτοῦ ᾿Εζεκίας ὁ υἱὸς αὐτοῦ. 





[ΚΕΦ. x.) 0 ἘΖΕΚΙΑΣ ἐβα- 
σίλευσεν ἡλικίας εἰκοσιπέντε ἐτῶν, καὶ 





ἐβασίλευσεν εἰκοσιεννέα ἔτη ἐν "Iepov- 


σαλήμ. Τὸ δὲ ὄνομα τῆς μητρὺς αὐτοῦ 
ἦτο ᾿Αβιὰ, θυγάτηρ 3 τοῦ Ζαχαρίου. 

2 Καὶ ἔπραξε τὸ εὐθὲς ἐνώπιον Κυ- 
pivv, κατὰ πάντα ὅσα ἔπραξε Δαβὶδ ὁ 
πατὴρ αὐτοῦ. 

3 Οὗτος, ἐν τῷ πρώτῳ ἔτει τῆς βασι- 
λείας αὑτοῦ, τὸν πρῶτον μῆνα, ὃ ἤνοιξε 
τὰς θύρας τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ 
ἐπεσκεύασεν αὐτάς. 4 Καὶ εἰσήγαγε 
τοὺς ἱερεῖς καὶ τοὺς Λευΐτας, καὶ συν- 
ἤγαγεν αὐτοὺς εἰς τὴν ἀνατολικὴν πλα- 
τεῖαν, 5 καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτοὺς, ᾿Ακού- 
σατέ μου, Λευΐται" “'Αγιάσθητε τώρα, 
καὶ ἁγιάσατε τὸν ναὸν Κυρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ 
τῶν πατέρων σας, καὶ ἐκβάλετε τὴν 
ἀκαθαρσίαν ἐκ τοῦ ἁγίου τύπου. 6 
Διότι οἱ πατέρες ἡμῶν παρηνόμησαν, 
καὶ ἔπραξαν πονηρὰ ἐνώπιον Κυρίου 
τοῦ Θεοῦ ἡμῶν, καὶ ἐγκατέλιπον αὐτὸν, 
καὶ ἢ ἀπέστρεψαν τὰ πρόσωπα αὑτῶν 
ἀπὸ τοῦ κατοικητηρίου τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ 
ἔστρεψαν τὰ νῶτα 7 καὶ " ἔκλεισαν 
τὰς θύρας τοῦ προνάου, καὶ ἔσβεσαν 
τοὺς λύχνους, καὶ θυμίαμα δὲν ἐθυ-- 
μίαζον, καὶ ὁλοκαυτώματα δὲν προσ- 
ἔφερον εἰς τὸν Θεὸν τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ, ἐν 
τῷ ἁγίῳ τόπῳ. 8 Διὰ τοῦτο ἴ ἡ ὀργὴ 
τοῦ Κυρίου ἦλθεν ἐπὶ τὸν ᾿Ιούδαν καὶ 
τὴν ἹἹερυυσαλὴμ, καὶ παρέδωκεν αὐτοὺς 
εἰς διασπορὰν, εἰς ἔκστασιν, καὶ ὃ εἰς 
συριγμὸν, καθὼς βλέπετε μὲ τοὺς 6- 
φθαλμούς σας. 9 Διότι ἰδοὺ, οἱ πα- 
τέρες ἡμῶν ἔπεσον διὰ μαχαίρας" καὶ 


οἱ υἱοὶ ἡμῶν, καὶ αἱ θυγατέρες ἡμῶν, 


καὶ αἱ γυναῖκες ἡμῶν, εἶναι διὰ τοῦτο 
εἰς αἰχμαλωσίαν. 10 Topa λοιπὺν ἔχω 
ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ μου V νὰ κάμω διαθήκην 
πρὸς τὸν Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, 
διὰ νὰ ἀποστρέψῃ τὴν ὀργὴν τοῦ θυμοῦ 
αὑτοῦ ἀφ᾽ ἡμῶν. 11 Τέκνα μου, μὴ 
πλανᾶσθε τώρα" διότι ὁ Κύριος " gūs 
ἔκλεξε διὰ νὰ παρίστασθε ἐνώπιον 


αὐτοῦ, νὰ ὑπηρετῆτε αὐτὸν, καὶ νὰ 


ἦσθε λειτουργοὶ αὐτοῦ, καὶ νὰ v= 
μιάζητε. vo 

12 Τότε ἐσηκώθησαν οἱ Λευῖται, 
Μαὰθ ὃ υἱὸς τοῦ ᾿Αμασαῖ, καὶ Ἰωὴλ 
ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ᾿Αζαρίου, ἐκ τῶν υἱῶν τῶν 
Κααθιτῶν" ἐκ δὲ τῶν υἱῶν τοῦ Μεραρὶ, 
Κεὶς ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ᾿Αβδὶ, kat ᾿Αζαρίας ὁ 
υἱὸς τοῦ ᾿Ιαλελεήλ᾽ καὶ ἐκ τῶν Τηρσω- 
νιτῶν, Ἰωὰχ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ Ζιμμὰ, καὶ 
᾿Εδὲν 6 υἱὸς τοῦ ᾿Ιωάχ' 13 καὶ ἐκ τῶν 


υἱῶν τοῦ ᾿Ελισαφὰν, Σιμρὶ, καὶ "Le" | 


καὶ ἐκ τῶν υἱῶν τοῦ ᾿Ασὰφ, Ζαχαρίας, 
καὶ Ματθανίας" 14 καὶ ἐκ τῶν υἱῶν 

ΚΡ ἭΝ ΩΣ skati 
τοῦ Αἰμὰν, ᾿Ιεχιὴλ, kat Σιμεΐ καὶ ἐκ 
τῶν υἱῶν τοῦ ᾿Ιεδουθοὺν, Σεμαΐας, καὶ 
᾿᾽οζήλ. 15 Καὶ συνήγαγον τοὺς ἀδεὰ- 
bots αὑτῶν, καὶ 1" ἡγιάσθησαν, καὶ 


ἦλθον, ὡς προσέταξεν ὁ βασιλεὺς, διὰ, 














3 κεφ. κε΄. 
5: 


3 Ἰδὲ κεφ. 
κη΄. 24. 
six. 7. 


+ Xpov. 


Α΄. ιε΄, 12. 
κεφ. λε΄. 





13 six, 5. 











1+ κεφ. 
κη΄. 24. 


15 ΑἈευιτ, 


|'. 3, 14. 

















XPONIKON Β΄. 


Κεφ. λ΄. 





τοῦ λόγου τοῦ Κυρίου, S γὰ καθαρίσωσι 
τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου. 

16 Καὶ εἰσῆλθον οἱ ἱερεῖς εἰς τὸ 
ἐνδότερον τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Κυρίου, διὰ νὰ 
καθαρ, ίσωσιν αὐτόν᾽ καὶ ἐξέβαλον πᾶσαν 
τὴν. ἀκαθαρσίαν τὴν εὑρεθεῖσαν či ἐν τῷ 
ναῷ τοῦ Κυρίου, ἐν τῇ αὐλῇ τοῦ οἴκου 
τοῦ Κυρίου. Οἱ δὲ Λευῖται λαβόντες, 
ἔφεραν ἔξω εἰς τὸν. χείμαῤῥον Κέδρων. 
17 Καὶ ἤρχισαν, νὰ ἁγιάζωσι τῇ πρώ- 
τῇ τοῦ μηνὸς τοῦ πρώτου, καὶ τῇ ὀγδόῃ 

ἡμέρᾳ τοῦ μηνὸς εἰσῆλθον, εἰς τὸ πρό- 

vaov τοῦ Κυρίου. Καὶ ἡγίασαν τὸν 
οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου ἐν ὀκτὼ ἡμέραις, καὶ 
τῇ δεκάτῃ ἕκτῃ τοῦ μηνὸς τοῦ πρώτου 
ἐτελείωσαν. 

18 Τύτε εἰσῆλθον πρὸς ᾿Εζεκίαν τὸν 
βασιλέα, καὶ εἶπον, ᾿Εκαθαρίσαμεν 
ὅλον τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ τὸ θυ- 
σιάστήριον τῆς ὁλοκαυτώσεως, καὶ πάν- 
τα τὰ σκεύη αὐτοῦ, καὶ τὴν τράπεζαν 
τῆς προθέσεως, καὶ πάντα τὰ ,σκεύη 
αὐτῆς' 19 καὶ πάντα τὰ σκεύη, τὰ 
ὁποῖα !* ἐμίανεν ( ὁ βασιλεὺς "Αχαζ, ἐ ἐπὶ 
τῆς βασιλείας αὑτοῦ, ὅτε ἀπεστάτησεν, 
ἡτοιμάσαμεν καὶ ἡγιάσαμεν" καὶ ἰδοὺ, 
εἶναι ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ θυσιαστηρίου τοῦ 
Κυρίου. 

20 Τότε ἐξηγέρθη "Ečekias ὁ ὁ βασι- 
λεὺς, καὶ συναγαγὼν. τοὺς ἄρχοντας 
τῆς πόλεως, ἀνέβη πρὸς τὸν οἶκον τοῦ 
Κυρίου. 

21 Καὶ ἔφεραν. ἑπτὰ μόσχους, καὶ 
ἑπτὰ κριοὺς, καὶ ἑπτὰ ἀρνία, καὶ ἑπτὰ 
τράγους, 15 διὰ προσφορὰν περὶ ἁμαρ- 
τίας ὑπὲρ τῆς βασιλείας," καὶ ὑπὲρ τοῦ 
ἁγιαστηρίου, καὶ ὑπὲρ τοῦ ᾿ἸΙούδα. Καὶ 
εἶπε πρὸς τοὺς ἱερεῖς, τοὺς υἱοὺς *Aapov, 
νὰ προσφέρωσιν αὐτὰ ἐπὶ τὸ θυσια- 
στήριον. τοῦ Κυρίου. 22 Καὶ ἔσφαξαν 
τοὺς μόσχους" καὶ παραλαβόντες οἱ 
ἱερεῖς τὸ αἷμα, ἐῤῥάντισαν ἐπὶ τὸ 
θυσιαστήριον" ὁμοίως, ἔσφαξαν τοὺς 
κριοὺς, καὶ "ēpfdvrigav τὸ αἷμα ἐπὶ 
τὸ θυσιαστήριον" καὶ ; ἔσφαξαν τὰ ἀρνία, 
καὶ ἐῤῥάντισαν τὸ αἷμα ἐπὶ τὸ θυσια- 
στήριον. 28 "Ἔπειτα προσήγαγον τοὺς 
τράγους, διὰ τὴν περὶ ἁμαρτίας προσ- 
φορὰν, ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ βασιλέως καὶ 
τῆς συνάξεως, 1 Ἴ οἱ δὲ ἐπέθεσαν τὰς 
χεῖρας αὑτῶν ἐπ᾽ αὐτούς" 24 καὶ ἔσφα- 
ξαν αὐτοὺς οἱ ἱερεῖς, καὶ ἐῤῥάντισαν τὸ 
αἷμα αὐτῶν περὶ ἁμαρτίας ἐπὶ τὸ θυ- 
σιαστήριον, " διὰ νὰ κάμωσιν ἐξιλέω- 
σιν ὑπὲρ παντὸς τοῦ ᾿Ισραήλ᾽ διότι ὁ 
βασιλεὺς προσέταξε τὸ ὁλοκαύτωμα, 
καὶ τὴν περὶ ἁμαρτίας προσφορὰν, ὑπὲρ 
παντὸς τοῦ ᾿Ισραήλ. 

25 Καὶ "" ἔστησε τοὺς Aeviras ἐν τῷ 
οἴκῳ τοῦ Κυρίου, ἐν κυμβάλοις, ἐν 
ψαλτηρίοις, καὶ ἐμ κιθάραις, * κατὰ τὸ 
πρόσταγμα τοῦ Δαβὶδ, 0: 2Tād τοῦ 





βλέποντος τοῦ βασιλέως, καὶ Νάθαν 
τοῦ προφήτου" διότι 35 τὸ πρόσταγμα 
ἦτο παρὰ Κυρίου, διὰ τῶν προφητῶν 
αὐτοῦ. 26 Καὶ ἐστάθησαν οἱ Λευΐται 
ki μὲ τὰ ὄργανα τοῦ Δαβὶδ, καὶ οἱ ἱερεῖς 
3: μὲ τὰς σάλπιγγας. 

27 Καὶ εἶπεν 6 ᾿Εζεκίας, νὰ προσ- 
φέρωσι τὴν ὁλοκαύτωσιν ἐπὶ τὸ θυσια- 
στήριον. Καὶ ὅτε . ἤρχισεν ἡ ὁλοκαύ- 
τωσις, ἢ 5 ἤρχισεν ὁ ὕμνος τοῦ Κυρίου, 
μὲ τὰς σάλπιγγας, καὶ μὲ τὰ ὄργανα 
τὰ διωρισμένα παρὰ τοῦ Δαβὶδ βασι- 
λέως τοῦ Ἰσραήλ. 28 Καὶ προσεκύνει 
πᾶσα ἡ σύναξις, καὶ ἔψαλλον οἱ ψαλ- 
τῳδοὶ, καὶ oi σαλπιγκταὶ ἐσάλπιζον" 
ὅλον τοῦτο ἐξηκολούθει ἑωσοῦ ἐτελείωσεν 
ἡ ὁλοκαύτωσις. 29 Καὶ ὡς ἐτελείωσαν 
προσφέροντες, 3 ἔκλιναν 6 βασιλεὺς 
καὶ πάντες οἱ εὑρεθέντες μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ, 
καὶ προσεκύνησαν. 80 Καὶ εἶπε πρὸς 
τοὺς Λευΐτας ᾿Εζεκίας ὁ βασιλεὺς καὶ 
οἱ ἄρχοντες, νὰ ὑμνῶσι τὸν Κύριον, μὲ 
τοὺς λύγους τοῦ Δαβὶδ, καὶ ᾿Ασὰφ τοῦ 
βλέποντος. Καὶ ὕμνησαν ἐν εὐφρο- 
σύνῃ, καὶ κύψαντες προσεκύνησαν. 

31 Τότε ἀποκριθεὶς ὁ "Eģēkias εἰπε, 
Τώρα εἶσθε καθιερωμένοι εἰς τὸν Κύ- 
ptov* προσέλθετε, καὶ προσφέρετε θυ- 
σίας καὶ ki εὐχαριστηρίους προσφορὰς 
ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τοῦ Κυρίου. 

Καὶ προσέφερεν ἡ σύναξις θυσίας 
καὶ εὐχαριστηρίους προσφορὰς, καὶ πᾶς 
πρόθυμος τὴν καρδίαν, ὁλοκαυτώματα. 
32 Καὶ ἔγεινεν ὁ ἀριθμὸς τῶν ὁλοκαυ- 
τωμάτων, τὰ ὁποῖα προσέφερεν ἡ σίν- 
aģis, ἑβδομήκοντα μόσχοι, ἑκατὸν κριοὶ, 
διακόσια dpvia” πάντα ταῦτα ἧσαν διὰ 
ὁλοκαύτωσιν πρὸς τὸν Κύριον. 33 Tā 
δὲ ἀφιερώματα ἧσαν ἑξακόσιοι Bčes καὶ 
τρισχίλια πρόβατα. 84 Οἱ ἱερεῖς ὅμως 
ἦσαν ὀλίγοι, καὶ δὲν ἠδύναντο νὰ ἐκ- 
δέρωσι πάντα τὰ ὁλοκαυτώματα" "dev 
οἱ ᾿ἀδιλφοὶ αὐτῶν οἱ Λευῖται ἐβοήθησαν 
αὐτοὺς, ἑωσοῦ ἡ ἐργασία, συνετελέσθη, 
καὶ ἑωσοῦ ἡγιάσθησαν" οἱ ἱερεῖς" διότι 
2 οἱ Λευῖται ἐστάθησαν 50 εὐθύτεροι τὴν 
καρδίαν εἰς τὸ νὰ ἁγιασθῶσι, παρὰ οἱ 
ἱερεῖς. 357” Ἐπὶ δὲ τὰ ὁλοκαυτώματα 
ἦσαν πολλὰ, * μετὰ τῶν στεάτων τῶν 
εἰρηνικῶν προσφορῶν, καὶ “23 μετὰ τῶν 
σπονδῶν δι᾿ ἕκαστον ὁλοκαύτωμα. 

Οὕτως ἀποκατεστάθη ἡ ὑπηρεσία τοῦ 
οἴκου τοῦ Κυρίου. 36 Καὶ εὐφράνθη 
ὁ ᾿Εζεκίας, καὶ πᾶς ὁ λαὸς, ὅτι ὁ Θεὸς 
προδιέθεσε τὸν λαόν" ἐπειδὴ τὸ πρᾶγμα 
ἔγεινεν αἰφνιδίως. 


[ΚΕΦ. X.] KAI ἀπέστειλεν ὁ 'E(e- 
κίας πρὸς πάντα τὸν ᾿Ισραὴλ καὶ Ἰούδαν" 
ἔγραψεν č ἔτι ἐπιστολὰς πρὸς ᾿Εφραΐμ 
καὶ Μανασσῆ, διὰ νὰ ἔλθωσιν εἰς τὸν 














ies las EM, 


33. κεφ. 
X. 12. 


= Xpoy. 


Α΄. κγ΄. 5. 
᾿Αμὼς ς΄. 


"m Aewur. 
iet 


38. κεφ. 
λε΄, τα. 


9 κεφ. λ΄. 
3. 
2 Ψαλ, 


$.īo. 


st Aewr. 


«εἰ. δ᾽ 7» 
1ο. 








XPONIKON Β΄. 


445 





19 Ψαλ, 
ps”. 40. 
ἅν *Eēdē, 
λδ΄, 6. 


1 fīga. 
νε΄. 7. 


5 κεφ. 
s'. 16. 
" δὲ 
κεφ. ta”, 
16. six. 
18, 21. 
15 Φιλιπ, 
12, 





| atrods, καὶ ἐμυκτήρισαν αὐτούς. 





οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου. ἐν Ἱερουσαλὴμ, νὰ 
κάμωσι πάῦχα | εἰς Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν 
τοῦ Ἰσραήλ. 2 Διότι συνεβουλεύθη 
ὁ βασιλεὺς, πο οἱ ἄρχοντες αὐτοῦ, καὶ 
πᾶσα ἡ σύναξις ἐν Ἱερουσαλὴμ, νὰ 
κάμωσι τὸ πάσ; a lēy τῷ δευτέρῳ μηνί. 
3 ᾿Επειδὴ δὲν ἠδυνήθησαν νὰ ᾿κάμωσιν 
αὐτὸ 2ēv τῷ καιρῷ ἐκείνῳ, ὃ διότι oi 
ἱερεῖς δὲν ἢ ἦσαν ἀρκετὰ ἡγιασμένοι, καὶ 
|6 λαὸς δὲν ἦτο συνηγμένος ἐν Ἵερου- 
᾿σαλήμ. 4 Καὶ ἤρεσε τὸ πρᾶγμα εἰς 
τὸν βασιλέα, καὶ εἰς πᾶσαν τὴν σύναξιν. 
5 Ὅθεν ἀπεφάσισαν νὰ διακηρύξωσι 
διὰ παντὸς τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, ἀπὸ Βὴρ- 
σαβεὲ ἕως Δὰν, νὰ ἔλθωσι διὰ νὰ 
κάμωσι πάσχα εἰς Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν 
τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ, ἐν “ερουσαλήμ᾽ διότι ā ἀπὸ 
πολλοῦ Χρόνου δὲν εἶχον κάμει κατὰ 
τὸ γεγραμμένον. 

6 Καὶ ὑπῆγαν οἱ ταχυδρόμοι μετὰ 
τῶν ἐπιστολῶν, παρὰ τοῦ βασιλέως 
καὶ τῶν ἀρχόντων αὐτοῦ, διὰ παντὸς 
τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ καὶ ᾿Ιούδα, καὶ κατὰ τὴν 
προσταγὴν τοῦ βασιλέως, λέγοντες, 
Υἱοὶ Ἰσραὴλ, ἐπιστρέψατε, πρὸς Κύ- 
tov τὸν Θεὸν τοῦ ᾿Αβραὰμ, "Igaūk, καὶ 
Ἰσραήλ" καὶ αὐτὸς θέλει ἐπιστρέψει 
εἰς τοὺς ἐναπολειφθέντας ἀ ἀπὸ σᾶς, ὅσοι 
διεσώθητε ἐκ χειρὸς ὑτῶν βασιλέων 
τῆς ᾿Ασσυρίας" 7 καὶ μὴ γίνεσθε " κα- 
᾿Ἰδὼς οἱ πατέρες σας, καὶ καθὼς οἱ 
ἀδελφοί σας, οἵτινες ἠσέβησαν εἰς Κύ- 
ριον τὸν Θεὸν τῶν πατέρων αὑτῶν" καὶ 
παρέδωκεν αὐτοὺς εἰς ἐρήμωσιν, ὡς 
βλέπετε' 8 τώρα ὃ μὴ σκληρύνητε τὸν 
τράχηλόν σας, καθὼς οἱ πατέρες gas: 
ὑποτάχθητε εἰς τὸν Κύριον, καὶ εἰσ- 
ἔλθετε εἰς τὸ ἁγιαστήριον αὐτοῦ, τὸ 
ὁποῖον ἡγίασεν εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα" καὶ δου- 
λεύσατε Κύριον τὸν Θεόν σας, ὃ διὰ 
νὰ ἀποστρέψῃ τὴν ἔξαψιν τοῦ θυμοῦ 
αὑτοῦ ἀφ᾽ ὑμῶν" 9 διότι ἐὰν ἐπι- 
στρέψητε πρὸς τὸν Κύριον, οἱ ἀδελφοί 
σας καὶ τὰ τέκνα σας θέλουσιν εὑρεῖ 
Ἰθϑέλεος ἔμπροσθεν τῶν αἰχμαλωτισάν- 
τῶν αὐτοὺς, καὶ θέλουσιν ἐπανέλθει εἰς 
τὴν γῆν ταύτην" διότι 71 οἰκτίρμων καὶ 
ἐλεήμων εἶναι Κύριος ὁ Θεός σας, καὶ 
δὲν θέλει ἀποστρέψει τὸ πρόσωπον 
αὑτοῦ ἀπὸ σᾶς, "5 ἐὰν ἐπιστρέψητε πρὸς 
αὐτὸν. 

10 Καὶ διῆλθον οἱ ταχυδρόμοι ἀπὸ 
πόλεως εἰς πόλιν, διὰ τῆς γῆς τοῦ 
᾿Εφραϊμ καὶ Μανασσῆ, καὶ ἕως Za- 
βουλών" πλὴν ἐκεῖνοι ὁ κατεγέλασαν 
11 
"Τινὲς ὅμως ἐκ τοῦ ᾿Ασὴρ καὶ Μα- 
νασσῇ καὶ Ζαβουλὼν ὑπέκλιναν, καὶ 
ἦλθον εἰς Ἱερουσαλήμ. 12 Ἑαὶ ἐπὶ 
᾿Ιούδαν * δ ἦτο χεὶρ Θεοῦ, ὥστε νὰ δώσῃ 
εἰς αὐτοὺς καρδίαν μίαν, διὰ νὰ κάμωσι 
τὴν προσταγὴν τοῦ βασιλέως καὶ τῶν 


ἀρχόντων, δ κατὰ τὸν λόγον τοῦ Κυ- 
piov. 

13 Kal συνήχθησαν εἰς Ἱερουσαλὴμ 
λαὸς πολὺς, διὰ νὰ κάμωσι τὴν ἑορτὴν 
τῶν ἀζύμων ἐν τῷ μηνὶ τῷ δευτέρῳ, 
| σύναξις μεγάλη σφόδρα. 14 Καὶ ση- 
κωθέντες, ἢ " ἀφήρεσαν τὰ θυσιαστήρια 
τὰ ἐν Ἱερουσαλήμ' καὶ πάντα τὰ θυ- 
σιαστήρια τοῦ θυμιάματος ἀφύήρεσων, 
καὶ ἔῤῥιψαν αὐτὰ εἰς τὸν χείμαῤῥον 
Κέδρων. 16 Καὶ ἐθυσίασαν τὸ πάσχα 
τῇ δεκάτῃ τετάρτῃ τοῦ δευτέρου ᾿μηνύς" 
καὶ ! * ἐντράπησαν οἱ ἱερεῖς καὶ οἱ ΔΛευῖ- 
ται, καὶ ἁγιασθέντες, εἰσέφεραν ὅλο- 
καυτώματα εἰς τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Κυ͵ ίου. 
16 Καὶ ἐστάθησαν ἐν τῷ τόπῳ αὑτῶν, 
κατὰ τὴν τάξιν αὑτῶν, κατὰ τὸν νόμον 
Moiigčos τοῦ ἀνθρώπου. τοῦ Θεοῦ" καὶ 
ἐῤῥάντιζον οἱ ἱερεῖς τὸ αἷμα, λαμβάνοντες 
ἐκ τῆς χειρὸς τῶν Aevirov. 17 Διότι 
ἦσαν πολλοὶ ἐν τῇ συνάξει, οἱ μὴ 
ἁγιασθέντες" 19 διὰ τοῦτο ἔλαβον οἱ 
Λευῖται τὸ φορτίον νὰ σφάξωσι τὰ 
ἀρνία τοῦ πάσχα διὰ πάντα τὸν μὴ 
καθαρὸν, διὰ νὰ ἁγιάσωσιν αὐτοὺς εἰς 
τὸν Κύριον. 18 ᾿Επειδὴ μέγα μέρος 
ἐκ τοῦ λαοῦ, * πολλοὶ ἐκ τοῦ ᾿Εφραΐμ, 
καὶ Μανασσῆ,᾽ Ἰσσάχαρ, καὶ Ζαβουλὼν, 
δὲν εἶχον καθαρισθῇ, * Ἴ ἀλλ᾽ ἔτρωγον 
τὸ πάσχα, οὐχὶ κατὰ τὸ γεγραμμένον" 
ὁ ᾿Εζεκίας ὅμως ἐδεήθη ὑπὲρ αὐτῶν, 
λέγων͵ Ὁ ἀγαθὸς Κύριος ἃ ἃς γείνῃ ἵλεως 
εἰς πάντα, 19 ὅστις 33 κατευθύνει τὴν 
καρδίαν αὑτοῦ εἰς τὸ νὰ ἐκζητῇ τὸν 
Θεὸν, Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν τῶν πατέρων 
αὑτοῦ, καὶ ἂν δὲν ἐκαθαρίσθη κατὰ τὸν 
καθαρισμὸν τοῦ ἁγιαστηρίου. 20 Καὶ 
ἐπήκουσεν ὁ Κύριος τοῦ ᾿Ἐζεκίου, καὶ 
συνεχώρησε, τὸν λαόν. 

21 Καὶ ἔκαμον οἱ υἱοὶ Ἰσραὴλ οἱ 
εὑρεθέντες ἐ ἐν Ἱερουσαλὴμ "ὃ τὴν ἑορτὴν 
τῶν ἀζύμων € ἑπτὰ ἡμέρας ἐν ἐυφροσύνῃ 
μεγάλῃ" καὶ ὕμνουν οἱ Δευῖται καὶ οἱ 
ἱερεῖς τὸν Κύριον καθ᾽ ἑκάστην ἡμέραν, 
τὸν Κύριον, μὲ ὄργανα δυνατά. 
Καὶ ἐλάλησεν ὃ ὁ 'Eģekias κατὰ τὴν Kap= 
δίαν πάντων τῶν λευϊτῶν 3: τῶν ἐχόν- 
των σύνεσιν ἀγαθὴν περὶ τοῦ Κυρίου" 
καὶ ἔτρωγον ἐν τῇ ἑορτῇ ἑπτὰ ἡμέρας, 
θυσιάζοντες θυσίας εἰρηνικὰς, καὶ 
7 δοξολογοῦντες Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν τῶν 
πατέρων αὑτῶν. 

23 Καὶ συνεβουλεύθη πᾶσα ἡ σύν- 
αξις νὰ κάμωσιν ἢ ἄλλας, ἑπτὰ ἡμέρας" 
καὶ ἔκαμον ἄλλας ἑπτὰ ἡμέρας εὐφροσύ- 
νην. 24 Διότι 1 προσέφερεν Ἐζεκίας, 
ὁ βασιλεὺς τοῦ ᾿ἸΙούδα, εἰς τὴν σύναξιν, 
χιλίους βύας καὶ ἑπτὰ χιλιάδας προ- 
βάτων' καὶ οἱ ἄρχοντες προσέφεραν, 
εἰς τὴν σύναξιν, χιλίους βόας καὶ δέκα 
χιλιάδας, προβάτων" καὶ 38 ἡγιάσθησαν 
πολλοὶ ἱερεῖς. 25 Καὶ εὐφράνθησαν 


22 














19 ge, 
κθ΄. 25. 


T ae. 


Vai 


1 κεφ. 
κθ΄. 24. 


9 κεφ. 
κθ΄. 34. 


2 εἶχ. 11. 


1 'Eģuč. 
18'. 43. 
ETA. 


m κεφ. 
ιθ΄. 3. 


39 "Eģuč. 
«B'.15: 
ey. 6. 


2 Mevr. 
λγ΄. το. 
κεφ. ιζ΄. 

: λε΄. 3. 
"Egčp. 
V, τι. 
26 1δὲ 
Bao. Α΄. 
η΄. 65. 

m κεφ. 
λε΄, 7, 8. 


35. κεφ. 
κθ', 34. 











XPONIKON 


B. 





! Bag. Β΄, 
ιη΄. 4. 


> Λευιτ. 
κζ΄ 30. 
Δευτ, 1ē', 
28. 











πᾶσα U σύναξις τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα, καὶ οἱ 
ἱερεῖς καὶ οἱ Λευῖται, καὶ πᾶσα ἣ σύναξις 
ἡ 39 συνελθοῦσα ἐκ τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ, καὶ οἱ 
ξένοι οἱ ἐλθύντες ἐκ τῆς vis τοῦ Ἰσ- 
ραὴλ, καὶ οἱ κατοικοῦντες ἐν ᾿Ιούδα. 
26 Καὶ ἔγεινεν εἰφροσύνη “μεγάλη ἐν 
Ἱερουσαλήμ᾽ διότι ἀπὸ τῶν ἡμερῶν 
τοῦ Σολομῶντος υἱοῦ τοῦ Δαβὶδ βασι- 
λέως τοῦ “Ισραὴλ, δὲν ἔγεινε τοιοῦτον 
πρᾶγμα ἐν Ἱερουσαλήμ. 27 Μετὰ 
ταῦτα σηκωθέντες οἱ ἱερεῖς οἱ Λευῖται 
ζω ηὐλόγησαν. τὸν λαόν" καὶ ἐπηκούσθη 
ἡ Φωνὴ αὐτῶν, καὶ ἦλθεν ἡ προσευχὴ 
αὐτῶν εἰς τὸν οὐρανὸν, τὸ ἅγιον κατοι- 
κητήριον τοῦ Κυρίου. 


[KEē. Xa.) Αφοῦ δὲ συνετελέ- | 
σθησαν πάντα ταῦτα, πᾶς ὁ ᾿Ισραὴλ οἱ 
εὑρεθέντες ἐξῆλθον εἰς τὰς πόλεις τοῦ 
"Iovda, kal I συνέτριψαν τὰ ἀγάλματα, 
καὶ κατέκοψαν τὰ ἄλση, καὶ ἐκρήμνισαν 
τοὺς ὑψηλοὺς τύπους καὶ τὰ θυσια- 
στήρια ἀπὸ παντὸς τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα καὶ Βεν- 
ταμίν" τὸ αὐτὸ ἔκαμον καὶ εἰς τὸν Epalp 
καὶ Μανασσῆ, ἑωσοῦ συνετέλεσαν. 
Τότε ἐπέστρεψαν πάντες οἱ υἱοὶ 'Ig-| καὶ 
ραὴλ, ἕκαστος εἰς τὴν ἰδιοκτησίαν aū- | 
τοῦ, εἰς τὰς ἑαυτῶν πόλεις. 


2 ΚΑΙ διέταξεν ὁ "Eģektas τὰς Grau- | 
pēdas, τῶν ἱερέων καὶ τῶν Λευϊτῶν, 
κατὰ "τὰς διαιρέσεις αὐτῶν, ἕκαστον 
κατὰ τὴν ὑπηρεσίαν αὐτοῦ, τοὺς ἱερεῖς 
καὶ τοὺς Aevīras, 5 διὰ τὰ ὁλοκαυτώ- 
para καὶ τὰς εἰρηνικὰς προσφορὰς, διὰ 
νὰ λειτουργῶσι, καὶ νὰ δοξολογῶσι, 
καὶ νὰ ὑμνῶσιν, ἐν ταῖς πύλαις τῶν 
σκηνωμάτων τοῦ Κυρίου. 8. Διέταξε 
καὶ τὸ ,μερίδιον τοῦ βασιλέως ἐκ τῶν 
ὑπαρχόντων. αὐτοῦ, διὰ τὰς ὁλοκαυτώ- 
σεις, διὰ τὰς πρωϊνὰς καὶ ἑσπερινὰς 
ὁλυκαυτώσεις, καὶ διὰ τὰς ὁλοκαυτώ- | 
σεις τῶν σαββάτων, καὶ τῶν νεομη-᾿ 
νιῶν, καὶ τῶν ἐπισήμων ἑορτῶν, κατὰ TO | 
γεγραμμένον, tēv τῷ νόμῳ τοῦ Κυρίου. 

4 Εἶπεν ἔτι πρὸς τὸν λαὸν τὸν κα- 
τοικοῦντα ἐν Ἱερουσαλὴμ, νὰ δίδῃ * τὴν 
μερίδα τῶν ἜΡΕΟΥ καὶ Λευϊτῶν, διὰ νὰ 
ἐνισχύωνται “ ἐν τῷ νόμῳ τοῦ Κυρίου. 
5 Καὶ καθὼς ἐξεδόθη ὁ λόγος, οἱ υἱοὶ 
Ἰσραὴλ ἔφεραν ἐν ἀφθονίᾳ " ἀπαρχὰς 





σίτου, οἴνου, καὶ ἐλαίου, καὶ μέλιτος, 
καὶ πάντων τῶν γεννημάτων τοῦ ἀγροῦ" 
ἔφεραν ἔ ἔτι ἐν ἀφθονίᾳ τὰ δέκατα παν- 
τὸς πράγματος. θ᾽ Καὶ οἱ υἱοὶ Ἰσραὴλ 
καὶ Ἰούδα, οἱ κατοικοῦντες ἐν ταῖς πό- 
λεσιν ᾿Ιούδα, καὶ αὐτοὶ ἔφεραν τὰ δέ- 
κατα βοῶν καὶ προβάτων, καὶ ὃ τὰ 
δέκατα τῶν ἁγίων πραγμάτων τῶν 
ἀφιερουμένων εἰς Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν αὐ- 
τῶν, καὶ ἔθεσαν κατὰ σωρούς. 7 Ἐν 
τῷ τρίτῳ μηνὶ ἤρχισαν νὰ κάμνωσι 


] πατριῶν αὐτῶν, 


τοὺς σωροὺς, καὶ ἐν τῷ ἑβδύμῳ μηνὶ 
ἐτελείωσαν. 

8 Καὶ ὅτε ἦλθον ὁ Ἐζεκίας καὶ οἱ 
ἄρχοντες, καὶ εἶδον τοὺς σωροὺς, ηὐλό- 
γῆσαν τὸν Κύριον, καὶ τὸν “λαὸν αὐτοῦ 
τὸν Ἰσραήλ. 9 Ἔπειτα ἢρώτησεν ὁ 
Ἐ Čekias τοὺς ἱερεῖς καὶ τοὺς Λευΐτας 
περὶ τῶν. σωρῶν. 10 Καὶ ἀπεκρίθη 
πρὸς αὐτὸν ᾿Αζωρίας, 6 πρῶτος ἱερεὺς, 
ἐκ τοῦ οἴκου Σαδὼκ, καὶ εἶπεν, *"Atpov 
ἤρχισαν νὰ φέρωσι τὰς προσφορὰς εἰς 
τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου, ἐφάγομεν εἰς 
χορτασμὸν, καὶ ἐπερίσσευσαν πλῆθος" 
διότι ὁ Κύρως ηὐλόγησε τὸν λαὸν αὗὑ- 
τοῦ" καὶ τὸ ἐναπολειφθὲν εἶναι ἡ με- 
γάλη αὕτη ἀφθονία. 

11 Τότε εἶπεν 6 ᾿Εζεκίας νὰ ἑτοιμά- 
σωσι. ταμεῖα ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τοῦ Κυρίου" 
καὶ ἡτοίμασαν, 12 καὶ εἰσέφεραν ἐν 
πίστει τὰς προσφορὰς, καὶ τὰ δέκατα, 
καὶ τὰ  ἀφιερώματα: K, ἐπ᾽ αὐτῶν δὲ ἦτο 
ἐπιστάτης Xovavias ὁ Aevirņs, καὶ 
μετ᾽ αὐτὸν Σιμεὶ ὁ ἀδελφὸς αὐτοῦ. 1 
Ὁ δὲ Ἰεχιὴλ, καὶ ᾿Αζαζίας, καὶ Ναχὰθ, 
καὶ ᾿Ασαὴλ, καὶ Ἰεριμὼθ, καὶ Ἰωζαβὰδ, 

ἃ ᾿Ελιὴλ, καὶ ᾿Ισμαχίας, καὶ Μαὰθ, 
καὶ Bevaias, ἦσαν ἐπιτηρηταὶ, ὑπὸ τὴν 
ὁδηγίαν τοῦ Χωνανίου καὶ Σιμεῖ τοῦ 
ἀδελφοῦ αὐτοῦ, διὰ προσταγῆς Ἐζεκίου 
τοῦ βασιλέως, καὶ ᾿Αζαρίου τοῦ ἐπι- 
στάτου τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Θεοῦ. 14 Καὶ 
Κωρὴ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἸΙεμνὰ τοῦ Aevirov, 
ὁ πυλωρὸς κατὰ ἀνατολὰς, ἢ: tīro ἐπὶ τῶν 
προαιρετικῶν προσφορῶν τοῦ Θευῦ, 
διὰ νὰ διανέμῃ τὰς προσφορὰς τοῦ 
Κυρίου, καὶ τὰ ἁγιώτατα πράγματα. 
15 Καὶ μετ᾽ αὐτὸν ᾿Εδὲν, kat Muta- 
μεὶν, καὶ Ἰησοὺς, καὶ Σεμαΐας, ᾿Ἀμαρίας, 
καὶ Σεχανίας, Nēv ταῖς πόλεσι τῶν 
ἱερέων ἐμπεπιστευμένοι νὰ διανέμωσιν 
εἰς τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς αὑτῶν κατὰ τὰς διαι- 
ρέσεις αὐτῶν, ἐξίσου εἰς τὸν μεγάλον 
καὶ εἰς τὸν μικρὸν, 10 εἰς πάντα τὸν 
εἰσερχόμενον εἰς τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου, 
τὸ καθημερινὸν, αὐτοῦ μερίδιον, διὰ τὴν 
εἰς τὰ ὑπουργήματα αὐτῶν ὑπηρεσίαν 
αὐτῶν, κατὰ τὰς διαιρέσεις αὐτῶν, 
ἐκτὸς τῶν ἀρσενικῶν αὐτῶν, τὰ ὁποῖα 
ἀπηριθμήθησαν κατὰ γενεαλογίαν, ἀπὸ 

τριῶν ἐτῶν ἡλικίας. καὶ ἐπάνω" 17 ἣ 
ἀπαρίθμησις δὲ τῶν ἱερέων, , καὶ τῶν 
Δευϊτῶν, ἔγεμε, κατὰ τὸν οἶκον τῶν 
? ἀπὸ εἴκοσι ἐτῶν ἡλι- 
κίας καὶ ἐπάνω, κατὰ τὰ ὑπουργήματα 
αὐτῶν, κατὰ τὰς διαιρέσεις αὐτῶν" 
καὶ εἰς πάντα τὰ τέκνα αὐτῶν, τὰς yv- | 
ναῖκας αὐτῶν, καὶ τοὺς υἱοὺς αὐτῶν, 
καὶ τὰς θυγατέρας αὐτῶν, εἰς πᾶσαν 
τὴν σύναξιν, οἵτινες ἀπηριθμήθησαν 
κατὰ γενεαλογίαν διότι ἐν πίστει ἡγιά- 
σθησαν εἰς τὰ ἅγια. 19 Περὶ δὲ τῶν 
υἱῶν ᾿Ααρὼν τῶν ἱερέων, ἢ ἐν τοῖς d- 





Κεφ. λα. 


————— 


18| 





nr 


* Μαλ. γ΄. 
10. 


19 Nēeļu, 
if. 13 


N "Iga. 
κα΄. 9. 


1 Aewr. 
KE. 34. 
*Ap8. λε΄, 
2. 





1 








XPONIKON Β΄. 





1 Βασ. Β΄. 
WM. 13», 
ἅπτλ. 
σα. As", 
I, κτλ. 


γροῖς τῶν προαστείων τῶν πόλεων 
αὐτῶν, ἦσαν ἐν ἑκάστῃ πύλει ἄνθρωποι 
N διωρισμένοι kar ὄνομα διὰ νὰ δί- 
δωσι μερίδια εἰς πάντα τὰ ἀρσενικὰ 
μεταξὺ τῶν ἱερέων, καὶ εἰς πάντα τὰ 
ἀπαριθμηθέντα μεταξὺ τῶν Λευϊτῶν. 
20 Καὶ οὕτως ἔκαμεν 6 "Ἐζεκίας καθ᾽ 
ὅλον τὸν Ἰούδαν" καὶ ὃ ἔπραξε τὸ κα- 
λὸν καὶ εὐθὲς καὶ ἀληθινὸν, ἐνώπιον 
Κυρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ αὑτοῦ. 21 Καὶ εἰς 
πᾶν ἔργον τὸ ὁποῖον ἤρχισεν. εἰς τὴν 
ὑπηρεσίαν τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ εἰς 
τὸν νόμον, καὶ εἰς τὰ προστάγματα, 
ἐκζητῶν τὸν Θεὸν αὑτοῦ, ἔκαμνεν αὐτὸ ἐξ 
ὅλης τῆς καρδίας αὑτοῦ, καὶ εὐωδοῦτο. 


[ΚΕΦ. λβ΄. !META τὰ πράγματα 
ταῦτα, καὶ τὴν ἀλήθειαν ταύτην, ἦλθε 
Σενναχειρεὶμ ὁ βασιλεὺς τῆς ᾿Λσσυρίας, 
καὶ εἰσῆλθεν εἰς τὸν ᾿Ιούδαν, καὶ ἐ- 
στρατοπέδευσεν “ἐναντίον τῶν ὀχυρῶν 
πόλεων, καὶ εἶπε νὰ ὑποτάξῃ αὐτὰς εἰς 
ἑαυτόν. 

2 Καὶ ἰδὼν ὁ ᾿Εζεκίας, ὅτι ὁ Σεννα- 
χειρεὶμ ἦλθε, καὶ ὁ σκοπὸς αὐτοῦ ἦτο 
νὰ πολεμήσῃ ἐναντίον τῆς Ἱερουσαλὴμ, 
3 συνεβουλεύθη μετὰ τῶν ἀρχόντων 
αὑτοῦ, καὶ μετὰ τῶν δυνατῶν αὑτοῦ, 
νὰ ἐμφράξῃ τὰ ὕδατα τῶν πηγῶν τῶν 
ἔξω τῆς πόλεως" καὶ συνήργησαν μετ᾽ 
αὐτοῦ. 4 Καὶ συνήχθη λαὸς πολὺς, 
καὶ ἐνέφραξαν πάσας τὰς πηγὰς, καὶ 
τὸν ποταμὸν τὸν ῥέοντα διὰ μέσου τῆς 
γῆς, λέγων, Διὰ τί ἐλθόντες οἱ βα- 


πολύ; 

5 ἦ Ἐνδυναμωθεὶς ἔτι, * ἀνῳκοδόμη- 
σεν ὅλον τὸ τεῖχος τὸ κεχαλασμένον, 
καὶ ὕψωσεν ἕως τῶν πύργων, καὶ ἄλλο 
τεῖχος ἔξω, καὶ ἐπεσκεύασε * τὴν Μιλλὼ 
τῆς πόλεως Δαβὶδ, καὶ ἔκαμεν ὅπλα 
πολλὰ καὶ θυρεούς. 

6 Καὶ ἔβαλε πολεμάρχους ἐπὶ τὸν 
λαὸν, καὶ συνήθροισεν αὐτοὺς πρὸς 
ἑαυτὸν εἰς τὴν πλατεῖαν τῆς πύλης τῆς 
πόλεως, καὶ ἐλάλησε κατὰ τὴν καρδίαν 
αὐτῶν, λέγων, 7 "Ἐνδυναμοῦσθε καὶ 
ἀνδρίζεσθε, " μὴ φοβηθῆτε, μηδὲ πτοη- 
θῆτε, ἀπὸ προσώπου τοῦ βασιλέως τῆς 
᾿Ασσυρίας, καὶ ἀπὸ προσώπου παντὸς 
τοῦ πλήθους τοῦ per αὐτοῦ" διότι 
Ἰπλειότεροι εἶναι μεθ᾽ ἡμῶν παρὰ μετ᾽ 
αὐτοῦ" 8 per αὐτοῦ εἶναι * βραχίονες 
σάρκινοι: * μεθ᾽ ἡμῶν δὲ εἶναι Κύριος 
ὁ Θεὸς ἡμῶν, διὰ νὰ βοηθῇ ἡμᾶς, καὶ 
νὰ μάχηται τὰς μάχας ἡμῶν. Καὶ ἐνε- 
θαῤῥύνθη ὁ λαὸς εἰς τοὺς λόγους Ἔζε- 
κίου τοῦ βασιλέως τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα. 

9 V Μετὰ ταῦτα ἀπέστειλεν 6 Σεννα- 
χειρεὶμ βασιλεὺς τῆς ᾿Ασσυρίας τοὺς 
δούλους αὑτοῦ εἰς ἱΙερουσαλὴμ; (αὐτὸς 
δὲ, ἔχων μεθ᾽ ἑαυτοῦ πᾶσαν τὴν δύνα- 





τέ νὰ ὗ ν “ 
σιλεῖς τῆς ᾿Ασσυρίας, νὰ εὕρωσιν ὕδωρ. 


μιν αὑτοῦ, ἐπολιόρκει τὴν Λαχεὶς,) 
πρὸς ᾿Εζεκίαν τὸν βασιλέα τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα, 
καὶ πρὸς πάντα τὸν Ἰούδαν τὸν ἐν 
| Ἱερουσαλὴμ, λέγων, 10 "1 Οὕτω λέγει 
| Σενναχειρεὶμ ὁ βασιλεὺς τῆς ᾿Ασσυρίας" 
| Els τί πεποιθότες κάθησθε, πολιορκού- 
μενοι ἐν Ἱερουσαλήμ; 11 Δὲν σᾶς 
|dmarā ὁ Ἐζεκίας διὰ νὰ σᾶς παραδώσῃ 
| εἰς θάνατον ἀπὸ πείνης καὶ ἀπὸ δίψης, 
᾿λέγων, ᾿5 Κύριος ὁ Θεὸς ἡμῶν θέλει 
| ἐλευθερώσει ἡμᾶς ἐκ τῆς χειρὸς τοῦ 
βασίλέως τῆς ᾿Ασσυρίας; 12 ᾿Ξ Αὐτὸς 
οὗτος ὁ ᾿Εζεκίας δὲν ἐσήκωσε τοὺς 
ὑψηλοὺς αὐτοῦ τύπους, καὶ τὰ θυσια- 
στήρια αὐτοῦ, καὶ εἶπε πρὸς τὸν ᾿Ιού- 
δὰν καὶ πρὸς τὴν Ἱερουσαλὴμ, λέγων, 
Ἔμπροσθεν ἑνὸς μόνον θυσιαστηρίου 
θέλετε προσκυνεῖ, καὶ ἐπ᾿ αὐτὸ θέλετε 
θυμιάξει; 13 Δὲν ἐξεύρετε τί ἔπραξα 
ἐγὼ, καὶ οἱ πατέρες μου, εἰς πάντας 
τοὺς λαοὺς τῆς γῆς; “ ἠδυνήθησαν οἱ 
| θεοὶ τῶν ἐθνῶν τῆς γῆς νὰ λυτρώσωσι 
τοὺς τόπους αὑτῶν ἐκ τῆς χειρός μου; 
14 Τίς ἐκ πάντων τῶν θεῶν τῶν ἐθνῶν 
ἐκείνων τὰ ὁποῖα οἱ πατέρες μου ἐξωλύ- 
θρευσαν, ἠδυνήθη νὰ λυτρώσῃ τὸν λαὸν 
αὑτοῦ ἐκ τῆς χειρός μου, ὥστε νὰ 
δυνηθῇ ὁ Θεὸς ὑμῶν νὰ λυτρώσῃ ὑμᾶς 
ἐκ τῆς χειρός μου; 15 Τώρα λοιπὸν 
ἃς μὴ σᾶς πλανᾷ 6 ᾿Εζεκίας, καὶ V ἃς 
μὴ σᾶς ἀπατᾷ οὕτως, καὶ μὴ πιστεύετε 
αὐτόν" διότι οὐδεὶς θεὸς οὐδενὸς ἔθνους 
ij βασιλείας ἠδυνήθη νὰ λυτρώσῃ τὸν 
λαὸν αὑτοῦ ἐκ τῆς χειρός μου, καὶ ἐκ 
τῆς χειρὸς τῶν πατέρων μου πολὺ 
ὀλιγώτερον ὁ Θεύς gas θέλει σᾶς λυ- 
τρώσει ἐκ τῆς χειρύς μου. 

16 Καὶ περισσότερα ἔτι ἐλάλησαν οἱ 
δοῦλοι αὐτοῦ ἐναντίον Κυρίου τοῦ 
Θεοῦ, καὶ ἐναντίον τοῦ δούλου αὐτοῦ 
᾿Ἐζεκίου. 17 Kat ἐπιστολὰς ἔγραψε 
διὰ νὰ ὀνειδίσῃ Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν τοῦ 
Ἰσραὴλ, καὶ νὰ λαλήσῃ κατ᾽ αὐτοῦ, 
λέγων, ἢ Καθὼς οἱ θεοὶ τῶν ἐθνῶν τῆς 
γῆς δὲν ἐλύτρωσαν τὸν λαὸν αὑτῶν ἐκ 
τῆς χειρός μου, οὕτω καὶ ὁ Θεὸς τοῦ 
᾿Ἐζεκίου δὲν θέλει λυτρώσει τὸν λαὸν 
αὑτοῦ ἐκ τῆς χειρύς μου. 

18 15 Τότε ἐβόησαν ᾿Ιουδαϊστὶ, μετὰ 
φωνῆς μεγάλης, πρὸς τὸν λαὸν τῆς 
Ἱερουσαλὴμ 9 τὸν ἐπὶ τοῦ τείχους, διὰ 
νὰ φοβίσωσιν αὐτοὺς καὶ νὰ ταράξωσιν 
αὐτοὺς, ὅπως κυριεύσωσι τὴν πόλιν" 
19 καὶ ἐλάλησαν κατὰ τοῦ Θεοῦ τῆς 
“Ἱερουσαλὴμ, καθὼς κατὰ τῶν θεῶν τῶν 
λαῶν τῆς γῆς; οἵτινες εἶναι ""ēpya χειρῶν 
ἀνθρώπων. 

20 Kat “' προσευχήθη περὶ τούτων 
Ἐζεκίας ὁ βασιλεὺς, καὶ 3 Ἡσαΐας 6 
προφήτης, ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ᾿Αμὼς, καὶ ἐβόη- 
σαν πρὸς τὸν οὐρανόν. 21 Kat *drē- 
στεῖλε Κύριος ἄγγελον, ὅστις ἠφάνισε 


Ϊ 














N Βασ. Β΄. 
ιη΄. το. 


5 Βασ. Β΄. 
ιη΄. 30. 
* Βασ, Β΄, 
ιη΄. 22. 


1+ Bag. Β΄. 
ιη΄, 38» 
34 35. 


1 Βασ, Β΄. 
ιθ΄. ο. 


17 Bag. Β΄. 
εϑ', 12. 


18 Βασ. Β'. 
17. 28. 
X Bac. Β΄. 
ιη΄. 26, 
27, 28. 


2 Bag.B'. 
ιθ΄. 18. 
Bad. Β΄, 
ιθ΄. 15. 

+2 Bag.B'. 
18'. 2, 4. 
2 bas.B. 
ιθ΄. 38, 
K.T.Ā. 








448 


= Χρον, 
Α΄.κθ΄. 12. 
% Ἥσα. 
κβ΄, 9, 11. 











XPONIKON Β΄. 





Κεφ. λγ΄. 





πάντας τοὺς δυνατοὺς ἐν ἰσχύϊ, καὶ 
τοὺς ἄρχοντας, καὶ τοὺς στρατηγοὺς, 
ἐν τῷ στρατοπέδῳ τοῦ βασιλέως τῆς 
᾿Δσσυρίας. Καὶ ἐπέστρεψε, μὲ κατῃ- 
σχυμμένον πρόσωπον, εἰς τὴν γῆν a» 
τοῦ. Καὶ ὅτε εἰσῆλθεν εἰς τὸν οἶκον 


τοῦ θεοῦ αὑτοῦ, οἱ ἐξελθόντες ἐκ τῶν, 


σπλάγχνων αὐτοῦ ἐθανάτωσαν αὐτὸν 
ἐκεῖ ἐν μαχαΐρᾳ. 

22 Καὶ ἔσωσεν ὁ Κύριος τὸν ᾿Ἐξεκί- 
av, καὶ τοὺς κατοίκους τῆς "Iepovga- 
λὴμ, ἐκ τῆς χειρὸς Σενναχειρεὶμ τοῦ 
βασιλέως τῆς Ασσυρίας, καὶ ἐκ τῆς 
χειρὸς πάντων, καὶ ἠσφάλισεν αὐτοὺς 
κυκλόθεν. 23 Καὶ * ἔφεραν πολλοὶ 


δῶρα πρὸς τὸν Κύριον εἰς Ἱερουσαλὴμ,. 


καὶ πολύτιμα πράγματα πρὸς ᾿Εζεκίαν 
τὸν βασιλέα τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα᾽ καὶ " ἐμεγα- 
λύνθη ἔκτοτε ἐνώπιον πάντων τῶν 
ἐθνῶν. 


24 35 Κατ᾽ ἐκείνας τὰς ἡμέρας ἠῤῥώ- 
στησεν ὁ Ἐζεκίας ἕως θανάτου" καὶ 
προσευχήθη εἰς τὸν Κύριον" καὶ ἐπή- 
κουσεν αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἔδωκεν εἰς αὐτὸν 
σημεῖον. 

25 πλὴν '" δὲν ἀνταπέδωκεν ὁ ᾽Ἔζε- 
κίας κατὰ τὴν εἰς αὐτὸν εὐεργεσίαν" 
38 διότι ἐπήρθη ἡ καρδία αὐτοῦ" "ἢ ὅθεν 
ἐπῆλθεν ὀργὴ ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸν, καὶ ἐπὶ τὸν 
᾿Ιούδαν καὶ τὴν Ἱερουσαλήμ. 20 Καὶ 
30 ἐταπεινώθη 6 ᾿Εζεκίας διὰ τὴν ἔπαρ- 
σιν τῆς καρδίας αὑτοῦ, αὐτὸς καὶ οἱ 
κάτοικοι τῆς Ἱερουσαλὴμ, καὶ δὲν ἦλ- 
θεν ἐπ᾿ αὐτοὺς ἢ ὀργὴ τοῦ Κυρίου *' ἐν 
ταῖς ἡμέραις τοῦ ᾽᾿Ἐζεκίου. 

27 ᾿Απέκτησε δὲ ὁ ᾿Εζεκίας πλοῦτον 
καὶ δύξαν πολλὴν σφόδρα" καὶ ἔκαμεν 
εἰς ἑαυτὸν θησαυροὺς ἀργυρίου, καὶ 
χρυσίου, καὶ λίθων πολυτίμων, καὶ 
ἀρωμάτων, καὶ ἀσπίδων, καὶ παντὸς 
εἴδους σκευῶν ἐπιθυμητῶν' 28 καὶ 
ἀποθήκας διὰ τὸ εἰσόδημα τοῦ σίτου, 
καὶ τοῦ οἴνου, καὶ τοῦ ἐλαίου" καὶ 
σταύλους διὰ πᾶν εἶδος κτηνῶν, καὶ 
μάνδρας διὰ ποίμνια. 29 Καὶ ἔκαμεν 
εἰς ἑαυτὸν πόλεις, καὶ ἀπέκτησε πρό- 
Bara καὶ βόας εἰς πλῆθος" διύτι “3 ὁ 
Θεὸς ἔδωκεν εἰς αὐτὸν περιουσίαν πολ- 
λὴν σφόδρα. 30 **"Epačev ἔτι αὐτὸς 
ὁ Ἐζεκίας τὴν ἄνω ἔξοδον τῶν ὑδάτων 
τοῦ Τιὼν, καὶ διεύθυνεν αὐτὰ κάτω πρὸς 
δυσμὰς τῆς πόλεως Δαβίδ. Καὶ εὐω- 
δώθη ὁ Ἐζεκίας εἰς πάντα τὰ ἔργα 
αὑτοῦ. 

31 Ἐπὶ τῶν πρέσβεων ὅμως τῶν 
ἀρχόντων τῆς Βαβυλῶνος, “3 οἵτινες 
ἔστειλαν πρὸς αὐτὸν διὰ νὰ ἐρευνήσωσι 
περὶ τοῦ θαύματος τοῦ γενομένου ἐν 
τῇ γῇ, ὁ Θεὸς ἐγκατέλιπεν αὐτὸν, διὰ 
νὰ δοκιμάσῃ αὐτὸν, ὥστε νὰ γνωρίσῃ 
πάντα τὰ ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ αὐτοῦ. 








.32. Αἱ δὲ λοιπαὶ πράξεις τοῦ Ἔζε- 
κίου, καὶ τὰ ἐλέη αὐτοῦ, ἰδοὺ, εἶναι 
γεγραμμένα ν᾽ ἐν τῇ ὁράσει Ἡσαΐου 
τοῦ προφήτου, υἱοῦ τοῦ ᾿Αμὼς, "dv 
τῷ βιβλίῳ τῶν βασιλέων ᾿Ιούδα καὶ 
Ἰσραήλ. 33 Kat * ἐκοιμήθη 6 Ἔζε- 
κίας μετὰ τῶν πατέρων αὑτοῦ, καὶ 
ἔθαψαν αὐτὸν ἐν τῷ ὑψηλοτέρῳ τῶν 
τάφων τῶν υἱῶν Δαβίδ' καὶ πᾶς ὁ 
᾿Ιούδας καὶ οἱ κάτοικοι τῆς Ἱερουσαλὴμ 
39 ἔκαμον εἰς αὐτὸν τιμὰς ἐν τῷ θανάτῳ 
αὐτοῦ" ἐβασίλευσε δὲ ἀντ᾽ αὐτοῦ Μα- 


᾿νασσῆς 6 υἱὸς αὐτοῦ. 


(KE6.1y.] TAOAEKA ἐτῶν ἦλι- 
κίας ἦτο ὁ Μανασσῆς ὅτε ἐβασίλευσε, 


καὶ ἐβασίλευσε πεντήκοντα πέντε ἔτη 


ἐν Ἱερουσαλήμ. 

2 Καὶ ἔπραξε πονηρὰ ἐνώπιον τοῦ 
Κυρίου, *karū τὰ βδελύγματα τῶν 
ἐθνῶν, τὰ ὁποῖα ἐξεδίωξεν ὁ Κύριος 
ἀπ᾽ ἔμπροσθεν τῶν υἱῶν Ἰσραήλ' ὃ 
καὶ ἀνῳκοδόμησε τοὺς ὑψηλοὺς τό- 
πους, τοὺς ὁποίους 'Eļeklas ὁ πατὴρ 
αὐτοῦ ὃ κατέστρεψε, καὶ ἀνήγειρε θυσι- 
αστήρια εἰς τοὺς Βααλεὶμ, καὶ * ἔκαμεν 
ἄλση, καὶ προσεκύνησε ὃ πᾶσαν τὴν 
στρατιὰν τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, καὶ ἐλάτρευσεν 
αὐτά. 4 Καὶ φκοδόμησε θυσιαστήρια 
ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τοῦ Κυρίου, περὶ τοῦ ὁ- 
ποίου ὁ Κύριος εἶπεν, ὃ Ἔν Ἱερουσαλὴμ 
θέλει εἶσθαι τὸ ὄνομά μου εἰς τὸν 
αἰῶνα. ὅ Καὶ φκοδόμησε θυσιαστήρια 
εἰς πᾶσαν τὴν στρατιὰν τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, 
Τἐντὸς τῶν δύο αὐλῶν τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ 
Κυρίου. 6 Καὶ * αὐτὸς διεβίβασε τοὺς 


υἱοὺς αὑτοῦ διὰ τοῦ πυρὸς ἐν τῇ Kot-| 


λάδι τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ ᾿Εννύμ' καὶ ὅπροε- 
μάντευε καιροὺς, καὶ ἔκαμνεν οἰωνισμοὺς 
καὶ μαγείας, καὶ V ἐσύστησεν ἄντα- 
ποκριτὰς δαιμονίων καὶ ἐπαοιδούς" 
πολλὰ πονηρὰ ἔπραξεν ἐνώπιον τοῦ 
Κυρίου, διὰ νὰ παροργίσῃ αὐτόν. 

7 Καὶ "ἔστησε τὸ γλυπτὸν, τὴν 
εἰκόνα τὴν ὁποίαν ἔκαμεν, ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ 
τοῦ Θεοῦ, περὶ τοῦ ὁποίου ὁ Θεὸς εἶπε 
πρὸς τὸν Δαβὶδ καὶ πρὸς τὸν Σολο- 
μῶντα τὸν υἱὸν αὐτοῦ, ἢ Ἔν τῷ οἴκῳ 
τούτῳ, καὶ ἐν Ἱερουσαλὴμ, τὴν ὁποίαν 
ἔκλεξα ἀπὸ πασῶν τῶν φυλῶν τοῦ Ἰσ- 
ραὴλ, θέλω θέσει τὸ ὄνομά μου εἰς τὸν 
αἰῶνα' 8 καὶ 1 δὲν θέλω μετασαλεύσει 
τὸν πόδα τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ ἀπὸ τῆς γῆς τὴν 
ὁποίαν παρέδωκα εἰς τοὺς πατέρας σας" 
ἐὰν μόνον προσέξωσι νὰ κάμνωσι πάν- 
ra ὅσα προσέταξα εἰς αὐτοὺς, κατὰ 
πάντα τὸν νόμον καὶ τὰ διατάγματα 
καὶ τὰς κρίσεις τὰς δοθείσας διὰ τοῦ 
Μωΐσέως. Ž 

9 Καὶ ἐπλάνησεν 6 Μανασσῆς τὸν 
᾿Ιούδαν καὶ τοὺς κατοίκους τῆς Ἵερου- 
σαλὴμ, ὥστε νὰ πράττωσι πονηρό- 











ιη΄. 21. 
Δευτ. ιη΄. 
10. Bad. | 
B'.ky. | 
10. key. | 
Κη". 3. | 
Ἰεζ ky. | 
37.39. | 
* Aevr. 
1.10, II. 
19 Βασ. Β΄. 
κα΄. 6. | 
H Bag.B'.; 
Γ᾿ Tec 
 WaX, | 
| 
ļ 
| 
ļ 





pAB'. τα. 
5 au, Β΄, 


Č.10. 











Κεφ. λδ΄. 





W Aevr. 
κη΄. 36. 


15 Ἰὼβ 
As”. 8. 
Ψαλ, pļ. 
10, 11. 
16 Πέτρ. 
A.€.6. 
1 Xpov. 
Α΄. ε΄. 20, 
Ἐσδρ. η΄. 
23. 

1% Ψαλ.θ', 
16. Δαν. 
δ΄. 25. 


9 Bad. Α΄." 
α΄. 33. 
2 κεφ. 


ἀξ. 3. 


Ἂ stx4:3 
51 7 


35 Βασ. Β΄. 
κα΄. 18. 





repa παρὰ τὰ ἔθνη, τὰ ὁποῖα ὁ Κύριος 
ἠφάνισεν ἀπ᾿ ἔμπροσθεν τῶν υἱῶν 
Ἰσραήλ. 

10 Καὶ ἐλάλησε, Κύριος πρὸς τὸν 
Μανασσῆν, καὶ πρὸς τὸν λαὸν αὐτοῦ" 
πλὴν δὲν ἔδωκαν, ἀκρόασιν. 11 Alā 
τοῦτο ἔφερε κατ᾽ αὐτῶν ὁ Κύριος τοὺς 
ἄρχοντας, τοῦ στρατεύματος τοῦ Ba- 
σιλέως τῆς ᾿Ασσυρίας,. καὶ ἐπίασαν τὸν 
Μανασσὴν μεταξὺ τῶν ϑάμνων, καὶ 
"δή σαντες αὐτὸν μὲ ἁλύσεις, ἔφεραν 
αὐτὸν εἰς Βαβυλῶνα. 

12 Καὶ ἐνῷ ἦτο ἐν θλίψει, ἡ ἱκέτευσε 
Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν αὑτοῦ, καὶ ᾿δέταπει- 
νώθη σφόδρα ἐνώπιον τοῦ Θεοῦ τῶν 
πατέρων αὑτοῦ, 18 καὶ προσηυχήθη 
εἰς αὐτόν" "ἶ τότε ἠλέησεν αὐτὸν, καὶ 
ἐπήκουσε τῆς δεήσεως αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐπαν- 
έφερεν αὐτὸν εἰς Ἱερουσαλὴμ, εἰς τὸ 
βασίλειον αὐτοῦ. ! Τότε ἐγνώρισεν ὁ 
Μανασσῆς ὅτι ὁ Κύριος αὐτὸς εἶναι 
ὁ Θεύς. 

14 Μετὰ δὲ ταῦτα φκοδόμησε τεῖχος 
ἕξω τῆς πόλεως, Δαβὶδ, πρὸς δυσμὰς 

S τοῦ Tudv, ἐν τῇ κοιλάδι, €| ἕως τῆς εἰσ- 
όδου τῆς πύλης τῆς ἰχθυϊκῆς, καὶ περι- 
εκύκλωσε 30 τὸ Ὀφὴλ, καὶ ὕψωσεν 
αὐτὸ εἰς μέγα ὕψος, καὶ ἔβαλε πολε- 
μάρχους ἐν πάσαις ταῖς ὠχυρωμέναις 
πόλεσι τοῦ Ἰούδα. 

1ὅ Καὶ ἀφήρεσε" Ἰτοὺς ξένους θεοὺς, 
καὶ τὴν εἰκόνα ἀπὸ τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Κυ- 
Ρίου, καὶ πάντα τὰ θυσιαστήρια, τὰ 
ὁποῖα φκοδύμησεν ἐ ἐν τῷ ὄρει τοῦ οἴκου 
τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ ἐν “ερουσαλήμ᾽ καὶ 
ἔῤῥιψεν αὐτὰ ἔξω τῆς πόλεως. [6 Καὶ 
ἀνώρθωσε τὸ θυσιαστήριον τοῦ Κυρίου, 
καὶ ddvaluraā ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸ θυσίας εἰρηνικὰς 

* καὶ εὐχαριστηρίους, καὶ προσέταξε 
τὸν Iaučav νὰ λατρεύῃ Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν 
τοῦ ᾿Ισραήλ. 17 38:0 λαὺς 0; ὅμως ἐθυ- 
σίαζεν ἔτι ἐπὶ τοὺς ὑψηλοὺς τόπους, 
πλὴν μόνον εἰς Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν αὑτῶν, 

18 Ai δὲ λοιπαὶ πράξεις τοῦ Μα- 
νασσῆ, καὶ ἡ προσευχὴ αὐτοῦ ἡ πρὸς 
τὸν Θεὸν αὐτοῦ, καὶ οἱ λόγοι “τῶν βλε- 
πόντων οἵτινες ἐλάλησαν πρὸς αὐτὸν 
ἐν ὀνόματι Κυρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, 
ἰδοὺ, εἶναι γεγραμμένα ἐν τοῖς χρονικοῖς 
τῶν ᾿βασιλέων τοῦ Ἰσραήλ. 19 Καὶ 
ἡ προσευχὴ αὐτοῦ, καὶ πῶς εἰσηκούσθη, 
καὶ πᾶσαι αἱ ἁμαρτίαι αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἡ 
ἀποστασία αὐτοῦ, καὶ τὰ μέρη ὅπου 
φκοδόμησεν ὑψηλοὺς τόπους, καὶ ἔ- 
στησε τὰ ἄλση καὶ τὰ γλυπτὰ, πρὶν 
ταπεινωθῇ, ἰδοὺ, εἶναι γεγραμμένα ἐν 
τοῖς λόγοις τῶν βλεπόντων. 

20 Καὶ 5 ἐκοιμήθη ὁ ὁ Μανασσῆς μετὰ 
τῶν πατέρων αὑτοῦ, καὶ ἔθαψαν αὐτὸν 
ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ αὐτοῦ" ἐβασίλευσε δὲ ἀντ᾽ 
αὐτοῦ ᾿Αμὼν ὁ υἱὸς αὐτοῦ. 


6g 


XPONIKO2N B 








21 "EIKOZIAYO ἐτῶν ἡλικίας ἧτο 
ὁ ᾿Αμὼν ὅτε ἐβασίλευσε, καὶ ἐβασί- 
λευσε δύο ἔτη ἐν ἱἱερουσαλήμ. 

22 Καὶ ἔπραξε πονηρὰ ἐνώπιον τοῦ 
Κυρίου, καθὼς ἔπραξε Μανασσῆς ὁ 
πατὴρ αὐτοῦ" καὶ ἐθυσίαζεν ὁ ᾿Αμὼν 
εἰς πάντα τὰ γλυπτὰ τὰ ὁποῖα Μανασ- 
σῆς ὁ πατὴρ αὐτοῦ ἔκαμε, καὶ ἐλάτρευεν 
αὐτά' 23 καὶ δὲν ἐταπεινώθη ἐνώπιον 
τοῦ Κυρίου, 3 καθὼς ἐταπεινώθη Μα- 
νασσῆς ὁ πατὴρ αὐτοῦ" ἀλλ᾽ αὐτὸς ὁ 
᾿Αμὼν ἠνόμησε μᾶλλον καὶ μᾶλλον. 

24 Καὶ * συνώμοσαν οἱ δοῦλοι αὐ- 
τοῦ κατ᾽ αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐθανάτωσαν αὐτὸν 
ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ αὐτοῦ. 25 Ὁ δὲ λαὸς τῆς 
γῆς ᾿ἐθανάτωσε πάντας τοὺς συνομό- 
σαντας κατὰ τοῦ βασιλέως᾿᾽ ᾿Αμών" καὶ 
ἔκαμεν, ὁ λαὺς τῆς γῆς, βασιλέα ἀντ᾽ 
αὐτοῦ Ἰωσίαν τὸν υἱὸν αὐτοῦ. 


[ΚΕῈΦ. λδ΄. ] N"OKTO ἐτῶν ἡλικίας 
ἦτο ὁ Ἰωσίας ὅτε ἐβασίλευσε" καὶ ἐβα- 
σίλευσεν ἐν Ἱερουσαλὴμ ἔτη τριάκοντα 
καὶ ἕν. 

2 Καὶ ἔπραξε τὸ εὐθὲς ἐνώπιον τοῦ 
Κυρίου, καὶ περιεπάτησεν ἐν ταῖς ὁδοῖς 
Δαβὶδ τοῦ πατρὸς αὑτοῦ, καὶ δὲν ἐξέ- 
κλινε δεξιὰ i) ἀριστερά. 8 Καὶ ἐν τῷ 
ὀγδόῳ ἔτει τῆς βασιλείας αὑτοῦ, νέος 
ὧν ἔτι, ἤρχισε Ξνὰ ἐκζητῇ τὸν Θεὸν 
τοῦ Δαβὶδ τοῦ ᾿ πατρὸς αὑτοῦ" καὶ ἐν 
τῷ δωδεκάτῳ ἔτει ἤρχι χισε ὃ νὰ καθα- 
ΠΩ τὸν Ἰούδαν καὶ τὴν Ἱερουσαλὴμ 

*ārd τῶν ὑψηλῶν τόπων, καὶ ἀπὸ τῶν 
ἄλσεων, καὶ τῶν γλυπτῶν καὶ τῶν χω- 
νευτῶν. 4 Καὶ ὁ κατέστρεψαν ἔϊ ἔμπρο- 
σθεν αὐτοῦ τὰ θυσιαστήρια τῶν Βααλ- 
εἰμ᾽ καὶ τὰ εἴδωλα τὰ ὑπεράνω αὐτῶν 
κατεκρήμνισε" καὶ τὰ ἄλση, καὶ τὰ 
γλυπτὰ, καὶ τὰ χωνευτὰ, κατεσύντριψε, 
καὶ ἐλέπτυνεν εἰς σκόνην, δ καὶ ἔῤῥιψεν 
αὐτὴν. ἐπὶ τὰ μνήματα, τῶν θυσιαζόντων 
εἰς αὐτά, 5 Καὶ ἴ τὰ ὀστᾶ τῶν ἱερέων 
ἔκαυσεν ἐπὶ τὰ θυσιαστήρια αὐτῶν, καὶ 
ἐκαθάρισε τὸν ᾿Ιούδαν καὶ τὴν Ἵερου- 
σαλήμ. 6 Καὶ ἔκαμε τὸ αὐτὸ εἰς τὰς 
πόλεις τοῦ Μανασσῆ, καὶ ἜΦραϊμ, καὶ 
Συμεὼν, καὶ μέχρι τοῦ Νεφθαλὶ, κύκλῳ 
τῶν ἠρημωμένων τόπων αὐτῶν. 7 Καὶ 
ἀφοῦ κατέστρεψε τὰ θυσιαστήρια, καὶ 
τὰ ἄλση, καὶ * κατελέπτυνεν εἰς σκόνην 
τὰ γλυπτὰ, καὶ κατέκοψε πάντα τὰ 
εἴδωλα διὰ πάσης τῆς γῆς τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, 
ἐπέστρεψεν εἰς Ἱερουσαλήμ. 

8 " Ἐν δὲ τῷ δεκάτῳ ὀγδόῳ ἔτει τῆς 
βασιλείας αὑτοῦ, ἀφοῦ ἐκαθάρισε τὴν 
γῆν καὶ τὸν ναὸν, ἐξαπέστειλε τὸν 
Σαφὰν υἱὸν τοῦ ᾿Αζαλίου, καὶ τὸν 
Μαασίαν τὸν ἄρχοντα τῆς πόλεως, καὶ 
τὸν ᾿Ιωὰχ υἱὸν τοῦ Ιωάχαζ τὸν ὑπο- 
μνηματογράφον, διὰ νὰ ἐπισκευάσωσι 











5 Βασ. B.. 


«γ΄. 6. 
7 Βασ. Α΄. 


ιγ΄. 3. 


8 Aevr.0'. 
21. 


9 Bac. Β΄. 
κβ΄. 3. 














XPONIKON B'. 


Κεφ. λδ΄. 











ve 





τὸν οἶκον Κυρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ αὐτοῦ. 
|9 Καὶ ἐλθόντες πρὸς Χελκίαν τὸν ἱερέα 
τὸν μέγαν, ὁ παρέδωκαν τὸ ἀργύριον 
τὸ εἰσαχθὲν εἰς τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Θεοῦ, τὸ 
ὁποῖον οἱ Λευῖται οἱ φυλάττοντες τὰς 
θύρας ἐσύναξαν ἐκ τῆς χειρὸς τοῦ Μα- 
νασσῆ καὶ ᾿Εφραῖμ, καὶ ἐκ παντὸς τοῦ 
ἐπιλοίπου τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ, καὶ ἐκ παν- 
τὸς τοῦ Ἰούδα καὶ Βενιαμίν" καὶ ἐπέ- 

2 ; τ να 
στρεψαν εἰς Ἱερουσαλήμ. 10 Καὶ ἔ- 
Šokav αὐτὰ εἰς τὴν χεῖρα τῶν ποιούντων 
τὰ ἔργα, τῶν ἐπιστατούντων ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ 
τοῦ Κυρίου" οἱ δὲ ποιοῦντες τὰ ἔργα 
τὰ ὁποῖα εἰργάζοντο ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τοῦ 
Κυρίου, παρέδωκαν αὐτὸ διὰ νὰ ἐπι- 
σκευάσωσι καὶ νὰ ἐπιδιορθώσωσι τὸν 
οἶκον" 11 εἰς τοὺς τέκτονας καὶ olko- 
δόμους ἔδωκαν αὐτὸ, διὰ ν᾽ ἀγοράσωσι 
λίθους πελεκητοὺς, καὶ ξύλα διὰ δοκοὺς, 
καὶ διὰ νὰ στεγάσωσι τοὺς οἴκους τοὺς 
ὁποίους κατέστρεψαν οἱ βασιλεῖς τοῦ 
᾿Ιούδα. 

12 Kat εἰργάζοντο οἱ ἄνδρες τὸ čp- 
γον ἐν πίστει' ἐπιτηρηταὶ δὲ ἐπ᾽ αὐτῶν 
ἦσαν ᾿Ιαὰθ καὶ ᾿Οβαδία, οἱ Aevirai, ἐκ 
τῶν υἱῶν Μεραρί" καὶ Ζαχαρίας καὶ 
Μεσουλλὰμ, ἐκ τῶν υἱῶν τῶν Κααθ- 
«τῶν, διὰ νὰ κατεπείγωσι τὸ ἔργον" καὶ 
ἐκ τῶν Λευϊτῶν πάντες οἱ ἐπιστήμονες 
μουσικῶν ὀργάνων. 18 Ἦσαν ἔτι ἐπὶ 
τῶν ἀχθοφόρων καὶ ἐργοδιῶκται πάν- 
τῶν ἐργαζομένων, καθ᾽ ὁποιανδήποτε 
ὑπηρεσίαν" kat ἐκ τῶν Λευϊτῶν ἧσαν 
γραμματεῖς, καὶ ἐπιστάται, καὶ θυ- 
ρωροί, 

14 Καὶ ἐνῷ ἐξέφερον τὸ ἀργύριον 
τὸ εἰσαχθὲν εἰς τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Κυρίου, 
15 εὕρηκε Χελκίας ὁ ἱερεὺς τὸ βιβλίον 
τοῦ νόμου τοῦ Κυρίου, τοῦ δοθέντος διὰ 
χειρὸς τοῦ Moigčas. 15 Καὶ ἀπε- 
κρίθη ὁ Χελκίας καὶ εἶπε πρὸς Σαφὰν 
τὸν γραμματέα, Eipņka βιβλίον τοῦ 
νόμου ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τοῦ Κυρίου. Καὶ 
ἔδωκεν ὁ Χελκίας τὸ βιβλίον εἰς τὸν 
Σαφάν. 

10 Καὶ ὁ Σαφὰν ἔφερε τὸ βιβλίον 
πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα, καὶ ἔπειτα ἔδωκε 
λόγον εἰς τὸν βασιλέα, λέγων, Οἱ δοῦ- 
λοί σου κάμνουσι πᾶν τὸ διορισθὲν εἰς 
αὐτούς" 17 καὶ ἠρίθμησαν τὸ ἀργύ- 
ptov τὸ εὑρεθὲν ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τοῦ Κυρίου, 
καὶ παρέδωκαν αὐτὸ εἰς τὴν χεῖρα τῶν 
ἐπιστατῶν, καὶ εἰς τὴν χεῖρα τῶν ποι- 
odvrov τὰ ἔργα. 18 Kai ἀπήγγειλε 
Σαφὰν ὁ γραμματεὺς πρὺς τὸν βασιλέα, 
λέγων, Χελκίας 6 ἱερεὺς ἔδωκεν εἰς ἐμὲ 
βιβλίον. Καὶ ἀνέγνωσεν αὐτὸ ὁ Σαφὰν 
ἐνώπιον τοῦ βασιλέως. 

19 Καὶ ὡς ἤκουσεν 6 βασιλεὺς τοὺς 
λόγους τοῦ νόμου, διέσχισε τὰ ἱμάτια 
αὑτοῦ. 20 Καὶ προσέταξεν ὁ βασι- 
λεὺς Χελκίαν καὶ ᾿Αχικὰμ τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ 








Σαφὰν, καὶ ᾿᾿Αβδὼν τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ Μι- 
χαία, καὶ Σαφὰν τὸν γραμματέα, καὶ 
᾿Ασαΐαν τὸν δοῦλον τοῦ βασιλέως, λέ- 
yov, 21 Ὑπάγετε, ἐρωτήσατε τὸν 
Κύριον περὶ ἐμοῦ, καὶ περὶ τῶν ἐνα- 
πολειφθέντων ἐν τῷ Ἰσραὴλ καὶ ἐν τῷ 
Ἰαύδᾳ, περὶ τῶν λόγων τοῦ βιβλίου 
τοῦ εὑρεθέντος" διότι μεγάλη εἶναι ἧ 
ὀργὴ τοῦ Κυρίου ἥτις ἐξεχύθη ἐφ᾽ ἡμᾶς, 
ἐπειδὴ οἱ πατέρες ἡμῶν δὲν ἐφύλαξαν 
τὸν λόγον τοῦ Κυρίου, ὥστε νὰ πράξωσι 
[ Κατὰ πάντα τὰ γεγραμμένα ἐν τῷ βι- 
ϑλίῳ τούτῳ. 

22 Tore ὑπῆγεν ὁ Χελκίας, καὶ οἱ 
παρὰ τοῦ βασιλέως, πρὸς "ONčav τὴν 
προφήτισοαν, τὴν γυναῖκα τοῦ Σαλ- 
λοὺμ υἱοῦ τοῦ ᾿"Τικβὰ, υἱοῦ τοῦ || apt, 
τοῦ ἱματιοφύλακος, (κατῴκει δὲ αὕτη 
ἐν Ἱερουσαλὴμ, κατὰ τὸ Μισνέ") καὶ 
ἐλάλησαν πρὸς αὐτὴν κατὰ ταῦτα. 23 
"H δὲ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτοὺς, Οὕτω λέγει 
Κύριος ὁ Θεὸς τοῦ ᾿Ισραήλ' Εἴπατε 
πρὸς τὸν ἄνθρωπον ὅστις σᾶς ἀπέστειλε 
πρὸς ἐμὲ, 

24 Οὕτω λέγει Κύριος" ᾿Ιδοὺ, ἐγὼ 
ἐπιφέρω κακὰ ἐπὶ τὸν τόπον τοῦτον, 
καὶ ἐπὶ τοὺς κατοίκους αὐτοῦ, πάσας 
τὰς κατάρας τὰς γεγραμμένας ἐν τῷ 
βιβλίῳ τὸ ὁποῖον ἀνέγνωσαν ἐνώπιον 
τοῦ βασιλέως τοῦ 'Iovda: 25 ἐπειδὴ 
μὲ ἐγκατέλιπον, καὶ ἐθυμίασαν εἰς ἄλ- 
λους θεοὺς, διὰ νὰ μὲ παροργίσωσι διὰ 
πάντα τὰ ἔργα τῶν χειρῶν αὑτῶν" διὰ 
τοῦτο θέλει ἐκχυθῆ ὁ θυμός μου ἐπὶ 
τὸν τόπον τοῦτον, καὶ δὲν θέλει σβεσθῆ. 
20 Πρὸς δὲ τὸν βασιλέα τοῦ Ἰούδα, 
ὅστις σᾶς ἀπέστειλε διὰ νὰ ἐρωτήσητε 
τὸν Κύριον; οὕτω θέλετε εἰπεῖ πρὸς 
αὐτόν Οὕτω λέγει Κύριος ὁ Θεὸς τοῦ 
᾿Ισραὴλ, περὶ τῶν λόγων τοὺς ὁποίους 
ἤκουσας" 27 ἐπειδὴ ἡ καρδία σου 
ἡπαλύνθη, καὶ ἐταπεινώθης ἐνώπιον τοῦ 
Θεοῦ, ὅτε ἤκουσας τοὺς λόγους αὐτοῦ 
ἐναντίον τοῦ τύπου τούτου, καὶ ἐναν- 
τίον τῶν κατοίκων αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐταπει- 
νώθης ἐνώπιόν μου, καὶ διέσχισας τὰ 
ἱμάτιά σου, καὶ ἔκλαυσας ἐνώπιόν μου, 
διὰ τοῦτο καὶ ἐγὼ ἐπήκουσα, λέγει Κύ- 
Ριος 28 ἰδοὺ, ἐγὼ θέλω σὲ συνάξει 
εἰς τοὺς πατέρας σου, καὶ θέλεις συν- 
αχθῆ εἰς τὸν τάφον σου ἐν εἰρήνῃ, καὶ 
δὲν θέλουσιν ἰδεῖ οἱ ὀφθαλμοί σου 
πάντα τὰ κακὰ, τὰ ὁποῖα ἐγὼ ἐπιφέρω 
ἐπὶ τὸν τόπον τοῦτον, καὶ ἐπὶ τοὺς 
κατοίκους αὐτοῦ.---Καὶ ἔφεραν ἀπόκρι- 
σιν πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα. 

29 Καὶ "ἀπέστειλεν ὁ βασιλεὺς καὶ 
συνήγαγε πάντας τοὺς πρεσβυτέρους 
τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα καὶ τῆς Ἱερουσαλήμ. 80 
Καὶ ἀνέβη ὁ βασιλεὺς εἰς τὸν οἶκον τοῦ 
Κυρίου, καὶ πάντες οἱ ἄνδρες ᾿Ιούδα, 
καὶ οἱ κάτοικοι τῆς ἱΙερουσαλὴμ, καὶ οἱ 





!᾿Αχβὼρ, 
Βασ. Β΄. 
“β', 12. 


15 Βασ. Β΄, 
«β΄. 14. 
|| "Apas. 




















Κεφ. λέ, 


ΧΡΟΝΙΚΩΝ Β΄. 


451 





19 Βασ. Α΄, 
ια΄. 5. 

τ Τρ. γ΄. 
10. 


1 Βασ. Β΄. 
κγ΄. 2τ|, 
22. 

2 "ἘἘῤύδ, 
.β’, 6. 
Ἐσδρ. «΄. 
19. 

3 κεφ. κγ΄. 
18. 
Ἐσδρ. «τ΄. 
18. 

4 κεῷ. κθ΄, 
5, II. 

* Aevr. 
λγ΄. το, 
κεῷ. λ΄, 
22. Μαλ. 
B'. 7. 

5 ἸΙδὲ 
κεφ. λδ΄, 
I 

pēri €. 


ķ 'ov, 
Α΄. κγ΄. 
ἐπα 
* Xpov. 
Α΄. θ΄. 10. 
N Xpov. 
A'.xy: 
KO: κε 
κς΄. 

N κεφ, η΄. 
I4. 

1 Ψαλ, 
A5”, 1. 

1 ge. 
κθ΄. 5,15: 
λ΄. 3, 15. 
Ἐσδρ. «΄. 
20. 

1: κεφ. X, 
24. 











ἱερεῖς, καὶ οἱ Λευῖται, καὶ mūs ὁ λαὺς, 
ἀπὸ μεγάλου͵ ἕως μικροῦ: KR dvē- 
yvagev εἰς ἐπήκοον αὐτῶν πάντας τοὺς 
λύγους τοῦ βι ἰβλίου τῆς διαθήκης, τοῦ 
εὑμεθέντος ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τοῦ Κυρίου. 81 
Kai σταθεὶς ὁ βασιλεὺν ἐπὶ τοῦ τό- 
που αὑτοῦ, ἔκαμε τὴν διαθήκην ἐνώ- 
πίον τοῦ “Κυρίου, νὰ περιπατῇ κατόπιν 
τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ νὰ φυλάττῃ τὰς ἐν- 
τολὰς αὐτοῦ, καὶ τὰ μαρτύρια αὐτοῦ, 
καὶ τὰ διατάγματα αὐτοῦ, ἐξ ὅλης 
αὑτοῦ τῆς καρδίας, καὶ ἐξ ὅλης. αὑτοῦ 
τῆς ψυχῆς, ὥστε νὰ ἐκτελῇ τοὺς λό- 
ους τῆς διαθήκης τοὺς γεγραμμένους 
ἐν τῷ βιβλίῳ τούτῳ. 32 Καὶ ἔκαμε 
πάντας τοὺς εὑρεθέντας ἐν Ἱερουσαλὴμ 
καὶ τὸν Βενιαμὶν νὰ σταθῶσιν ἐν τούτῳ. 
Καὶ οἱ κάτοικοι τῆς Ἱερουσαλὴμ ἔκαμον 
κατὰ τὴν διαθήκην τοὺ Θεοῦ, τοῦ Θεοῦ 
τῶν πατέρων αὑτῶν. 

33 Καὶ ἀφήρεσεν ὁ ὁ Ἰωσίας 1 πάντα 
τὰ βδελύγμι ατα ἐκ πάντων τῶν τόπων 
τῶν υἱῶν Ἰσραὴλ, καὶ ἔκαμε πάντας 
τοὺς εὑρεθέντας ἐν τῷ ᾿Ισραὴλ νὰ λα- 
τρεύωσι Κύριον. τὸν Θεὸν αὑτῶν" “κατὰ 
πάσας τὰς ἡμέρας αὐτοῦ δὲν ἀπεμα- 
κρύνθησαν ἀπὸ ὄπισθεν Κυρίου τοῦ 
Θεοῦ τῶν πατέρων αὑτῶν. 


16 


[KFē. λέ] "O ἸΩΣΙΑΣ ! ēkapev 
ἔτι πάσχα πρὸς τὸν Κύριον. ἐν "Ie, ου- 
σαλήμ᾽ καὶ ἐθυσίασαν τὸ πάσχα * τὴν 
δεκάτην τετάρτην τοῦ πρώτου μηνός. 

2 Καὶ ἔστησε τοὺς ἱερεῖς 5 εἰς τὰς 
φυλακὰς αὐτῶν, καὶ “ἐνίσχυσεν αὐ- 
τοὺς εἰς τὴν ὑπηρεσίαν. τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ 
Κυρίου: ὃ καὶ εἶπε πρὸς τοὺς Aeviras 
ἜΝ διδάσκοντας πάντα τὸν Ἰσραὴλ, 
τοὺς καθιερωμένους εἰς τὸν Κύριον, 
ņ Θέσατε τὴν κιβωτὸν τὴν ἁγίαν ἴ ἐν τῷ 
οἴκῳ, τὸν ὁποῖον φκοδόμησε Σολομὰ 
ὁ υἱὸς Δαβὶδ τοῦ βασιλέως τοῦ ᾿1σ- 
ραῇ (N * δὲν θέλετε βαστάζει π᾿ 
ἐπ᾽ ὥμων" δουλεύετε τώρα Κύριον τὸν 
Θεόν σας, καὶ τὸν λαὸν αὐτοῦ τὸν Ἰσ- 
ραήλ᾽ 4 καὶ ἑτοιμάσθητε “κατὰ τοὺς 
οἴκους τῶν πατριῶν ἐς κατὰ τὰς διαι- 
ρέσεις σας, karā τὸ γεγραμμένον 
Δαβὶδ τοῦ βασιλέως τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, καὶ 





ν αὐτὴν 


δ κατὰ τὸ γεγραμμένον Σολομῶντος 


τοῦ υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ. δ Καὶ 15 στῆτε ἐν τῷ 


ἁγιαστηρίῳ, κατὰ τὰς διαιρέσεις τῶν 


οἴκων τῶν πατριῶν ὑπὲρ τῶν ἀδελφῶν 
σας τῶν υἱῶν τοῦ λαοῦ, καὶ κατὰ τὴν 
διαίρεσιν τῶν οἴκων τῶν πατριῶν τῶν 
Δευϊτῶν, 6 Καὶ θυσιάσατε τὸ πάσχα; 
καὶ 1 ἁγιάσθητε, καὶ ἑτοιμάσατε αὐτὸ 
εἰς τοὺς ἀδελφούς σας, διὰ νὰ κάμωσι 
κατὰ τὸν λόγον τοῦ Κυρίου, τὸν δοθέντα 
διὰ χειρὸς τοῦ Μωῦσέως. 

T Καὶ "' προσέφερεν ὁ ᾿Ιωσίας εἰς 


Gg2 PAA J ν᾿ 





τὸν λαὸν πρόβατα, ἀρνία, καὶ ἐρίφια 
αἰγῶν, τὰ πάντα διὰ θυσίας τοῦ πάσχα, 
διὰ πάντας τοὺς παρευρεθέντας, τριά- 
κοντα χιλιάδας τὸν ἀριθμὸν, καὶ τρισ- 
χιλίους βύας" ταῦτα ἦσαν ἐκ τῶν ὑπαρ- 
χύντων τοῦ Βασιλέως. 8 Καὶ οἱ ἄρ- 
χοντες αὐτοῦ προσέφεραν αὐτὸ προαι- 
ρέτως εἰς τὸν λαὸν, εἰς τοὺς ἱερεῖς, καὶ 
εἰς τοὺς Aevīras, Ὁὧ Χελκίας, καὶ ὃ 
Ζαχαρίας, καὶ ὁ ᾿Ιεχιὴλ, οἱ ἄρχοντες 
τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Θεοῦ, ἔδωκαν εἰς τοὺς 
ἱερεῖς, διὰ τὰς θυσίας τοῦ πάσχα, δισ- 
χίλια καὶ ἑξακόσια ἀρνία καὶ ἐρίφια, καὶ 
τριακοσίους βόας. 9 Καὶ ὁ Χωνανίας, 
καὶ Σεμαΐας, καὶ Ναθανιὴλ, οἱ ἀδελφοὶ 
αὐτοῦ, καὶ ᾿Ασαβίας, καὶ Ἰεϊὴλ, καὶ 
Ἰωζαβὰδ, ἄρχοντες τῶν Λευϊτῶν, προσ- 
ἐφεραν εἰς τοὺς Λευΐτας, διὰ θυσίας 
τοῦ πάσχα, πεντακισχίλια ἀρνία καὶ 
ἐρίφια, καὶ πεντακοσίους βύας. 

1 Καὶ ἡτοιμάσθη ἡ ὑπηρεσία, καὶ 
οἱ ἱερεῖς ἐστάθησαν. ἐν τῷ τύπῳ αὑ- 





5 


τῶν, καὶ οἱ Λευΐται εἰς τὰς διαιρέσεις, 


αὑτῶν, κατὰ τὴν προσταγὴν τοῦ βασι- 
λέως. 11 Kat ἐθυσίασαν τὸ πάσχα, 
καὶ ' S ἐῤῥάντισαν οἱ ἱερεῖς τὸ αἷμα ἐκ 
τῆς χειρὸς αὑτῶν, καὶ οἱ Λευΐται ἢ ἐξέ- 
δειραν τὰ θύματα. 12 Kat διῴρεσαν 
τὰ ὁλοκαυτώματα, διὰ νὰ δώσωσιν αὐτὰ 
κατὰ τὰς διαιρέσεις τῶν οἴκων τῶν 
πατριῶν τοῦ λαοῦ, διὰ νὰ προσφέρωσιν 
εἰς τὸν Κύριον, κατὰ τὸ γεγραμμένον 
15 ἐν τῷ βιβλίῳ τοῦ Μωύσέως" καὶ 
ὡσαύτως περὶ τῶν βοῶν. 13 Kai 

N ἔψησαν τὸ πάσχα ἐν πυρὶ κατὰ τὸ 
διατεταγμένον" τὰ δὲ ἅγια "Ὁ ἕψησαν 
εἰς χύτρας, καὶ εἰς λέβητας, καὶ εἰς 
κακάβια, καὶ διεμοίρασαν ταχέως με- 
ταξὺ παντὸς τοῦ λαοῦ. 14 Καὶ ἔπειτα 
ἡτοίμασαν εἰς ἑαυτοὺς, καὶ εἰς τοὺς 
ἱερεῖς" διότι οἱ ἱερεῖς οἱ υἱοὶ ᾿Ααρὼν 
κατεγίνοντο εἰς τὸ νὰ προσφέρωσι, τὰ 
ὁλοκαυτώματα, καὶ τὰ στέατα μέχρι 
νυκτός" διὰ τοῦτο οἱ Λευῖται ἡτοίμασαν 
εἰς ἑαυτοὺς, καὶ εἰς τοὺς ἱερεῖς τοὺς 
υἱοὺς ᾿λαρών. 15 Καὶ οἱ ψαλτῳδοὶ 
οἱ υἱοὶ τοῦ ᾿Ασὰφ ἧσαν ἐν τῷ τόπῳ 
αὑτῶν, "karā τὴν διαταγὴν τοῦ Δαβὶδ, 
καὶ τοῦ ᾿Ασὰφ, καὶ τοῦ Αἰμὰν, καὶ τοῦ 
᾿Ιεδουθοὺν, τοῦ βλέποντος τοῦ βασι- 
λέως, καὶ οἱ πυλωροὶ 5 ἐφύλαττον ἐν 
ἑκάστῃ πύλῃ" δὲν imo χρεία νὰ ἀπο- 

μακρυνθῶσιν d ἀπὸ τῆς ὑπηρεσίας αὑτῶν" 
διδνὶ οἱ ἀδελφοὶ αὐτῶν οἱ Λευΐται ἧτοί- 
pagav δι᾿ αὐτούς. 

16 Καὶ ἡτοιμάσθη πᾶσα ἡ ὑπηρεσία 
τοῦ Κυρίου τὴν αὐτὴν ἡμέραν, διὰ νὰ 
κάμωσι τὸ πάσχα, καὶ νὰ προσφ, ρωσιν 
ὁλοκαυτώματα ἐπὶ τὸ θυσιαστήριον τοῦ 
Κυρίου, κατὰ τὴν προσταγὴν τοῦ βασι- 
λέως Ἰωσία. 17 Καὶ οἱ υἱοὶ Ἰσραὴλ 
οἱ παρευρεθέντες ἔκαμον τὸ πάσχα ἐν 





15 Ἔσδρ, 
ς΄, 18. 


1 κε. 
κθ΄, 22. 
m Ἰδὲ 
κεφ. κθ΄, 
34: 


1 Λευιτ. 


2 Ἔρόδ. 
ιβ', ὃ, ο. 


Aevr. 15. 


to Σαμ. 
A". B. 13, 
14, 18. 




















XPONIKON 


B'. 


Κεφ. As". 





35. "Eēlē. 
ιβ΄. 15: 
ιγ΄. 6. 
κεφ. λ΄. 
21. 

% Bag. Β΄. 
κγ΄. 22, 
23. 


35 Bad, Β΄. 
κγ΄. 29. 
Ἵερ. με΄. 
2. 


35 Βασ. Α΄. 
κβ΄, 30. 


31 Βασ. Β΄. 
κγ΄. 30. 








τῷ καιρῷ ἐκείνῳ, καὶ τὴν ἑορτὴν "τῶν 
ἀζύμων ἑπτὰ ἡμέρας. 

18 Kat "ἐδὲν ἔγεινε πάσχα ὡς ἐκεῖνο 
ἐν τῷ ᾿Ισραὴλ, ἀπὸ τῶν ἡμερῶν Σα- 
μουὴλ τοῦ προφήτου" οὐδὲ ἔκαμον 
πάντες οἱ βασιλεῖς τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ ὡς τὸ 
πάσχα τὸ ὁποῖον ἔκαμεν ὁ Ἰωσίας, καὶ 
οἱ ἱερεῖς, καὶ οἱ Λευῖται, καὶ πᾶς ὁ 
᾿Ιούδας καὶ ὁ Ἰσραὴλ οἱ παρευρεθέντες, 
καὶ οἱ κάτοικοι τῆς Ἱερουσαλήμ. 19 
Ἐν τῷ δεκάτῳ ὀγδόῳ ἔτει τῆς βασι- 
λείας τοῦ Ἰωσία ἔγεινε τὸ πάσχα 
τοῦτο. 


20 *5 Μετὰ δὲ ταῦτα πάντα, ἀφοῦ ὁ 
Ἰωσίας ἡτοίμασε τὸν οἶκον, ἀνέβη Ne- 
χαὼ ὁ βασιλεὺς τῆς Αἰγύπτου διὰ νὰ 
πολεμήσῃ ἐν Χαρκεμὶς ἐπὶ τὸν Εὐ- 
φράτην' καὶ ἐξῆλθεν 6 Ἰωσίας ἐναν- 
τίον αὐτοῦ. 21 ᾿Απέστειλε δὲ μηνυτὰς 
πρὸς αὐτὸν, λέγων, Τί εἶναι μεταξὺ ἐμοῦ 
καὶ σοῦ, βασιλεῦ τοῦ Ἰούδα; δὲν ἔρ- 
χομαι σήμερον ἐναντίον σοῦ, ἀλλ᾽ ἐναν- 

1 Lal doledāgi ἀνὰ ἃ 4 
riov τοῦ οἴκου μὲ τὸν ὁποῖον ἔχω πό- 
Nepov* καὶ ὁ Θεὸς προσέταξεν εἰς ἐμὲ 
νὰ σπεύσω' ἄπεχε ἀπὸ τοῦ Θεοῦ, ὅσ- 
τις εἶναι per” ἐμοῦ, καὶ νὰ μὴ σὲ ἐξολο- 
θρεύσῃ. 

22 Πλὴν ὁ Ἰωσίας δὲν ἀπέστρεψε 
τὸ πρόσωπον αὑτοῦ ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ" ἀλλὰ 
26 μετεσχηματίσθη, διὰ νὰ πολεμήσῃ 
ἐναντίον αὐτοῦ, καὶ δὲν εἰσήκουσεν εἰς 
τοὺς λόγους τοῦ Νεχαὼ, τοὺς ἐκ στό- 
ματος τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ ἦλθε νὰ πολεμήσῃ 
ἐν τῇ κοιλάδι Μεγιδδώ. 23 Καὶ ἐτό- 
ξευσαν οἱ τοξόται ἐπὶ τὸν βασιλέα Ἰω- 
σίαν" καὶ εἶπεν 6 βασιλεὺς πρὸς τοὺς 
δούλους αὑτοῦ, ᾿Εκβάλετέ με ἕξω, διότι 
ἐπληγώθην βαρέως. 24 Καὶ " ē$ē- 
βαλὸν αὐτὸν οἱ δοῦλοι αὐτοῦ ἐκ τῆς 
ἁμάξης, καὶ ἐπεβίβασαν αὐτὸν εἰς τὴν 
δευτέραν αὐτοῦ ἅμαξαν" καὶ ἔφεραν 
αὐτὸν εἰς Ἱερουσαλὴμ, καὶ ἀπέθανε" 
καὶ ἐτάφη ἐν τοῖς τάφοις τῶν πατέρων 
αὑτοῦ. 

Kat "ās ὁ Ἰούδας καὶ ἡ Ἵερου- 
σαλὴμ ἐπένθησαν ἐπὶ τὸν Ἰωσίαν. 25 
Καὶ 39 ἐθρήνησεν ὁ Ἱερεμίας διὰ τὸν 
Ἰωσίαν" καὶ 3) πάντες οἱ ψάλται καὶ 
αἱ ψάλτριαι ἀναφέρουσιν ἕως τῆς σή- 
μερον εἰς τοὺς θρήνους αὑτῶν τὸν Ἰω- 
σίαν, καὶ 5) ἔκαμον αὐτοὺς νόμιμον ἐν 
τῷ Ἰσραήλ' καὶ ἰδοὺ, εἶναι γεγραμ- 
μένοι ἐν τοῖς Θρήνοις. 

26 Αἱ δὲ λοιπαὶ πράξεις τοῦ Ἰωσία, 
καὶ τὰ ἐλέη αὐτοῦ, κατὰ τὸ γεγραμ- 
μένον ἐν τῷ νόμῳ τοῦ Κυρίου, 27 καὶ 
τὰ ἔργα αὐτοῦ, τὰ πρῶτα καὶ τὰ ἔ- 
σχατα, ἰδοὺ, εἶναι γεγραμμένα ἐν τῷ 
βιβλίῳ τῶν βασιλέων τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ καὶ 





τοῦ Ἰούδα. 


[KEd.Xs.] ΚΑῚ 'ēhaBev ὁ λαὸς 
τῆς γῆς τὸν Ἰωάχαζ υἱὸν τοῦ Ἰωσία, 
καὶ ἔκαμον αὐτὸν βασιλέα ἐν "Iepov- 
σαλὴμ, ἀντὶ τοῦ πατρὸς αὐτοῦ. 2 Εἰ- 
κοσιτριῶν ἐτῶν ἡλικίας ἦτο ὁ Ἰωάχαζ 
ὅτε ἐβασίλευσε, καὶ ἐβασίλευσε τρεῖς 
μῆνας ἐν Ἱερουσαλήμ. 

8 Καθήρεσε δὲ αὐτὸν ὁ βασιλεὺς τῆς 
Αἰγύπτου ἐν Ἱερουσαλὴμ, καὶ karedi- 
κασε τὴν γὴν εἰς πρόστιμον ἑκατὸν 
ταλάντων ἀργυρίου, καὶ ἑνὸς ταλάντου 
χρυσίου. 4 Καὶ ἔκαμεν ὁ βασιλεὺς 
τῆς Αἰγύπτου τὸν ᾿Ελιακεὶμ τὸν ἀδελ- 
φὸν αὐτοῦ βασιλέα ἐπὶ Ἰούδαν καὶ 
“Ἱερουσαλὴμ, καὶ μετήλλαξε τὸ ὄνομα 
αὐτοῦ εἰς ᾿Ιωακείμ. Τὸν δὲ ᾿Ιωάχαζ, 
τὸν ἀδελφὸν αὐτοῦ, ἔλαβεν ὁ Νεχαὼ, 
καὶ ἔφερεν αὐτὸν εἰς Αἴγυπτον. 

5 Eikogurēvre ἐτῶν ἡλικίας ἦτο 6 
Ἰωακεὶμ ὅτε ἐβασίλευσε, καὶ ἐβασί- 
λευσεν ἕνδεκα ἔτη ἐν ἱἹερουσαλήμ᾽ καὶ 
ἔπραξε πονηρὰ ἐνώπιον Κυρίου τοῦ 
Θεοῦ αὑτοῦ. 6 *'AvčBņ ἐναντίον αὐ- 
τοῦ Ναβουχοδονόσορ ὁ βασιλεὺς τῆς 
Βαβυλῶνος, καὶ ἔδησεν αὐτὸν μὲ ἁλύ- 
σεις, "διὰ νὰ φέρῃ αὐτὸν εἰς Βαβυλῶνα. 
7 Καὶ δ ἐκ τῶν σκευῶν τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ 
Κυρίου ἔφερεν ὁ Ναβουχοδονόσορ εἰς 
Βαβυλῶνα, καὶ ἔθεσεν αὐτὰ ἐν τῷ ναῷ 
αὑτοῦ ἐν Βαβυλῶνι. 

8 Αἱ δὲ λοιπαὶ πράξεις τοῦ Ἰωακεὶμ, 
καὶ τὰ βδελύγματα αὐτοῦ ὅσα ἔκαμε, 
καὶ ὅσα εὑρέθησαν ἐν αὐτῷ, ἰδοὺ, εἶναι 
γεγραμμένα ἐν τῷ βιβλίῳ τῶν βασι- 
λέων τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ καὶ τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα' καὶ 
ἐβασίλευσεν ἀντ᾽ αὐτοῦ || Ιωαχεὶν 6 
υἱὸς αὐτοῦ. 


9 ŠAEKA ὀκτὼ ἐτῶν ἡλικίας ἦτο ὁ 
Ἰωαχεὶν ὅτε ἐβασίλευσε, καὶ ἐβασί- 
λευσε τρεῖς μῆνας καὶ δέκα ἡμέρας ἐν 
“Ἱερουσαλήμ καὶ ἔπραξε πονηρὰ ἐνώ- 
πιον Κυρίου. 10 Ἔν τῷ τέλει δὲ τοῦ 
ἐνιαυτοῦ, " ἀποστείλας ὁ βασιλεὺς Na- 
βουχοδονόσορ, ἔφερεν αὐτὸν εἰς Βαβυ- 
Nova, ὃ μετὰ τῶν ἐκλεκτῶν σκευῶν τοῦ 
οἴκου τοῦ Κυρίου" καὶ ϑέκαμε || Σεδε- 
κίαν τὸν ἀδελφὸν αὐτοῦ βασιλέα ἐπὶ 
τὸν Ἰούδαν καὶ Iepovgaliju. 


11 "ENO3 καὶ εἴκοσι ἐτῶν ἡλικίας 
ἦτο ὁ Σεδεκίας ὅτε ἐβασίλευσε, καὶ 
ἐβασίλευσεν ἕνδεκα ἔτη ἐν "Iepovga- 
λήμ. 

12 Καὶ ἔπραξε πονηρὰ ἐνώπιον Κυ- 
Ρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ αὑτοῦ" δὲν ἐταπεινώθη 
ἐνώπιον Ἱερεμίου τοῦ προφήτον, λαλοῦν- 
ros ἐκ στόματος τοῦ Κυρίου. 13 Καὶ 
ἔτι ἀπεστάτησεν ἐναντίον τοῦ βασι- 
λέως Ναβουχοδονόσορ, ὅστις ὥρκωσεν 
αὐτὸν εἰς τὸν Θεόν" καὶ "ἐσκλήρυνε 





2 Βασ. Β΄. 
κγ΄. 36, 
37: 

* Bad. Β΄. 
κδ΄, 1. 
Ἰδὲ ᾿ΑΒβ. 
α΄. 6. 

+ Ἰδὲ 
Βασ. Β΄. 
κδ΄, 6. 
'Iep. κβ΄. 
18, 19: 


" Ἰεχο- 
vias, 
Xpov. Α΄. 
γ΄. τό. 
Χονίας, 
Ἵερ. κβ΄. 
24. 

δ Βασ. Β΄. 
κδ΄. 8. 

" Bag.B'. 
κδ΄, 10 
ἕως 17. 

* Δαν. α΄. 
1,2: €. 
2 
9 Tep. A. 
1 


|| Mar6a- 
vias, Bad. 
Β΄. κδ΄.17. 
V Βασ. 
Β΄. κδ΄. 18, 
Te. νβ΄. 
I, K.TĀ. 
n Iep. 
vB'. 3. 
Ἰεζ L. 
15 18. 


" Bag. 


«i. 14. 

















Κεφ. α΄. 


ΕΣΔΡΑΣ. 


453 








1 Xpov. 
B'.As. 
22, 33. 
Iep. κε΄, 





10. 


13, I4. 
5. Ἥσα. 
pē'. 28: 


* Aav.s' 
26. 





12: κθ', 


, 





2 κεφ. ε΄. 


μὲ, 1.13: 





τὸν τράχηλον αὑτοῦ, καὶ ἐπεισμάτωσε 
τὴν καρδίαν αὑτοῦ, ὥστε νὰ μὴ ἐπι- 
στρέψῃ εἰς Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν τοῦ Ἰσ- 
βαήλ, 

14 Πάντες προσέτι οἱ πρῶτοι τῶν 
ἱερέων, καὶ ὁ λαὸς, ἠθέτησαν καθ᾽ ὑ- 
περβολὴν κατὰ πάντα τὰ βδελύγματα 
τῶν ἐθνῶν, καὶ ἐμίωναν τὸν οἶκον τοῦ 
Κυρίου, τὸν ὁποῖον ἡγίασεν ἐν "Iepov- 
σαλήμ. 15 Kat" * παρήγγειλεν εἰς αὐ- 
τοὺς Κύριος ὁ Θεὸς τῶν πατέρων αὐ- 
τῶν διὰ χειρὸς τῶν ἀπεσταλμένων 
αὑτοῦ, ἐγειρόμενος πρωϊ καὶ ἐξαπο- 
στέλλων' διότι ēģeideroroū λαοῦ αὑτοῦ, 
καὶ τοῦ κατοικητηρίου. αὑτοῦ. 16 ᾿Αλλ᾽ 

1 αὐτοὶ ἐ ἐχλεύαζον τοὺς ἀπεσταλμένους 
τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ 5” κατεφρόνουν τοὺς λό- 

ῥίον 
γους όβΑ καὶ “ἔσκωπτον τοὺς ὙΔΕΡΌΝ, 
φήτας αὐτοῦ, ἑωσοῦ 3 ἡ ὀργὴ τοῦ Kv- 
ρίου ᾿ ἀνέβη κατὰ τοῦ λαοῦ αὐτοῦ, ὥστε 
δὲν ἦτο θεραπεία" 

17 Ἰδ διὰ τοῦτο ἔφερεν ἐπ᾽ αὐτοὺς 
τὸν βασιλέα τῶν Χαλδαίων, καὶ ᾿" ἐθα- 
νάτωσε τοὺς νεανίσκους αὐτῶν ἐν μα- 
χαίρᾳ ἐντὸς τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ ἁγιαστηρίου 
αὐτῶν, καὶ δὲν ἐφείσθη νέου ἢ παρ- 
θένου, γέροντος, ἢ κεκυφότος" πάντας 
παρέδωκεν εἰς τὴν εἴρα αὐτοῦ. 18 
Καὶ 3“ πάντα τὰ σκεύη τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ 
Θεοῦ, μεγάλα καὶ μικρὰ, καὶ τοὺς 
θησαυροὺς τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ 
τοὺς ᾿ θησαυροὺς τοῦ βασιλέως, καὶ τῶν 
ἀρχόντων αὐτοῦ, τὰ πάντα ἔφερεν εἰς 
Βαβυλῶνα. 19 Καὶ 3 κατέκαυσαν τὸν 





οἶκον τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ κατέσκαψαν τὸ 
τεῖχος τῆς | Ἱερουσαλὴμ, καὶ πάντα τὰ 
παλάτια αὐτῆς κατέκαυσαν ἐν πυρὶ, 
καὶ πάντα τὰ πολύτιμα σκεύη αὐτῆς 
ἠφάνισαν. 

20 Καὶ *rods ἐκφυγόντας τὴν “μά- 
χαιραν μετῴκισεν εἰς Βαβυλῶνα, * ὅπου 
ἦσαν δοῦλοι εἰς αὐτὸν καὶ εἰς τοὺς 
υἱοὺς αὐτοῦ, μέχρι τοῦ καιροῦ τῆς βα- 
σιλείας, τῶν Περσῶν" 21 διὰ νὰ πλη- 
ρωθῇ ὁ λόγος τοῦ Κυρίου *6 διὰ 
στόματος Ἱερεμίου, ἑωσοῦ * ἡ γῆ χαρῇ 
τὰ σάββατα αὑτῆς" 


διότι πάντα τὸν 
καιρὸν τῆς ἐρημώσεως αὑτῆς ” 


" ἐφύλαττε 
σάββατον, ἑωσοῦ συμπληρωθῶσιν €- 
βδομήκοντα ἔτη. 


22 31 ἜΝ δὲ τῷ πρώτῳ ἔτει Κύρου 
τοῦ βασιλέως τῆς Περσίας, διὰ νὰ 
πληρωθῇ ὁ λόγος τοῦ Κυρίου = ὁ διὰ 
στόματος “Ἱερεμίου, διήγειρεν 6 Κύριος 
τὸ πνεῦμα * ἢ τοῦ Κύρου βασιλέως τῆς 
Περσίας, καὶ διεκήρυξε διὰ παντὸς τοῦ 
βασιλείου αὑτοῦ, καὶ μάλιστα ἐγγρά- 
φως, λέγων, 28 Ὁ Οὕτω λέγει Κῦρος 
ὁ βασιλεὺς τῆς Περσίας" Πάντα τὰ 
βασίλεια τῆς γῆς ἔδωκεν εἰς ἐμὲ Κύριος 
ὁ Θεὸς τοῦ οὐρανοῦ" καὶ αὐτὸς προσ- 
ἔταξεν. εἰς ἐμὲ νὰ οἰκοδομήσω. εἰς αὐτὸν 
οἶκον ἐν Ἱερουσαλὴμ, ἥτις εἶναι ἐν τῇ 
᾿Ιουδαίᾳ" τίς ἐξ ὑμῶν εἶναι ἐκ παντὸς 
τοῦ λαοῦ αὐτοῦ: Κύριος ὁ ὁ Θεὸς αὐτοῦ 
ἔστω μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἃς ἀναβῇ. 




















10. 
τὰ Aeur, 


κε΄. 34 





5 Φιλιπ, 
8.13. 











| 





20 seconds for Fellow Christians - Dear Lord, 


Thank you thatthis PDF Ebook 
has been released so that we are able 
to learn more about you and wiser versions. 
Please help it to have wide circulation 
Please help the people responsible for 
making this Ebook available. 


Please help them to be able to have more 
resources available to help others. 
Please help them to have all the resources, 
the funds, the strength and the time that they 
need and ask for in orderto be able 
to keep working for You. 


I pray that you would encourage them and 
that you protect them physically and 
spiritually, and the work % ministry that 
they are engaged in. 


I pray that you would protect them from the 
Spiritual or other Forces that could harm them 
or their work and projects, or slow them down. 

Please help them to find Godly friends who 
are able to help. Provide helpful transportation 

for their consistent use. 
Remind me to pray for them often as this 
will help and encourage them. 


Please give them your wisdom and 
understanding so they can better follow you, 
and | ask you to do 


these things in the name of Jesus, Amen, 





for helping your fellow Christians by praying for us 


Prayers 
and 
a Few Resources 








Ideas and Ebooks (Livres / Libros) 
For your Consideration 











[ΕἸ To Ε ΟΣ IRL 0) ΓΕ] ΤΙ] ὅτε 


Help us by PRAYING for us !! 
Invest in your own Eternity 
Spend time praying ! 





(thank you) 


SHARE THIS PDF (E-Book) with your Friends 
So that they will have a stronger 
Spiritual Life ALSO 








Concerning Christians and Christianity 


1. Christians are those who follow the teachings 
of Jesus Christ. 


2. The Teachings of Jesus Christ are explained in the 
book called the Gospel (Injil) or the New Testament. 


3. The New Testament is the First Place to find and record 
the teachings of Jesus Christ, by those who actually knew Him. 


4. The New Testament has never been disproved 
archeologically or historically. lt nas and remains accurate. 


5. The New Testament Predicts that certain events will happen in the 
Future. 


7. The Reliability of the Old Testament and the New Testament are 
clear indications of the accuracy of the New Testament. 


8. Jesus Christ did Not fail in His mission on Earth. 


9. Jesus Christ Pre-existed. This means that He existed BEFORE 
the Creation of the World. 


10. When Christians worship Jesus Christ, they are NOT worshiping 
another Human being. 


11. Jesus Christ did not become God by performing good works. 


12. Christians cannot perform good works in order to go to Heaven. Those 
who want to find God must admit they are not able to be Perfect or Holy, 
and that they need the help of God to help them get rid of their Sins. 


14. More than 500 Million Christians around the world today are NOT 
Roman Catholic. The Vatican does NOT speak for Christianity in many 
situations. 


Concerning Christians and Christianity (2) 


15. Judas did NOT die in the place of Jesus Christ on 
the cross. 


16. Jesus Christ had no motive to escape his fate. Jesus Christ 
was born to communicate His message of Hope and 
Redemption for mankind. 


17. Without the Blood of Jesus, it would be impossible for those 
who believe in Jesus Christ to be saved, to have Eternal Life. 


18. Christians worship ONE God, NOT three Gods. 
19. In True Christianity, Historically, the Trinity is = 


a) God the Father 
b) God the Son 


c) God the Holy Spirit 





20. The worship of Angels or Created Beings, or Creatures or anything 
except God (God the Father, God the Son [Jesus Christ], 

and God the Holy Spirit, is forbidden. 

21. The Trinity IS NOT = Mary, Joseph and Jesus 

22. The Trinity is NOT = Jesus, Joseph and God the Father 

23. Gabriel is NOT another name for Jesus Christ. 

24. Anyone can become a Christian if they want to. 

25. Christianity IS not something that can be done EXTERNALLY. 

A person is a Christian because of what they believe in their Heart, 


inside of them. Their own sincerity before God is the true test. 


26. Those who accept an electronic mark [666] for the purchase of goods, 
in their right hand or forehead are NOT able to become Christians. 


Concerning Christians and Christianity (3) 

People are innocent if they do not know and have no way of knowing that 
they are doing wrong. The Christian God places the knowledge of good 
and bad in the hearts of each and every individual. 

No one except God is Holy. 

It is wrong to murder innocent people. 

Itis wrong to kill Christians who have not actively harmed anyone. 

People are NOT Christians simply because their family is "Christian". 
People are NOT Christian because they are born INTO a "Christian" family. 


A person cannot become a Christian "AUTOMATICALLY”. 


No one can be BORN a Christian, but becoming a true Christian will guarantee 
Eternal Life, in Heaven and with God. 


The Presumption that a person is a Christian simply because they are 
going into a Church and sitting there is False. 


Churches have people inside of them that are NOT Christian, but they 
want to learn more about God. 


A Church, or a Church Official CANNOT MAKE anyone a Christian. 

Christians do NOT convert anyone by Force, because this action is a 

violation of the CHOICES that GOD alone is able to make. To force others would 
suggest that God is weak, and cannot do this by Himself. The Christian God has 


much Strength but uses it to show love and help in this life, not unkindness. 


Only God could FORCE someone to do something against their will, and 
the Creator of the Universe does NOT behave in that manner. 


The Choice of what to believe or not to believe is up to Each individual, 
who must make up their own mind, of their free will. 


There is no way to impose Christianity on anyone by Force. 


Conversions by Force to Islam are NOT recognized by GOD or Christians. 


Concerning Christians and Christianity (4) 


Those who are converted from Christianity to Islam by Force 
or coercion, are Still Christian, AND STILL considered Christian. 


Once a person is recognized by God as a genuine Christian, they are 
"sealed” permanently. There is no way for any Human to change this. 


Forcing any Christian to say that they convert or accept Islam simply 
makes that Christian to state something which is FALSE. There is 
no such thing as Genuine conversion that God can recognize 

OUT of Christianity, if that person was a Christian. 


To suggest that Christians could be converted by Force, actually 
means (signifies) that there are actions that humans can take that can 
FORCE God somehow to UNDO or ALTER what He has done. This is 
not the case. Actions that Humans Force other Humans to take are 
not recognized by God as a true Change of Mind, or a Change of Heart 


Once a person becomes a Christian, All of their sins (past, present, 
and future) are forgiven. They are reconciled to God for Eternity, and 
nothing can change this. Forced Conversions to Islam are not considered 
Valid either by God or Christians. No one can undo in the Heart of 

a person, what God can do. The link between a Christian and God 

is a link that Cannot be broken. Saying anything to the contrary 

will not alter or change this. 


Christians do not Depend on their sanctuaries or Church buildings 

in order to meet with God. Harming a building against the God who made 
the Universe is not a genuine sign of success or progress. Christians 
simply make use of any buildings. Christians are able to meet and 
pray and talk to God by themselves, without a Church building and 
without a Priest or Pastor. God is always with them. 


Harming a Church building simply proves that some people are afraid 
of Church Buildings. That is all. The Earliest Christians did not have 
Churches or Buildings for Hundreds of Years. 


Harming a Church Building does not harm God, and it does not harm 
Christians. It simply makes them go and use a different building, or 
to meet without one. 


Concerning Christians and Christianity (5) 


Some people have not examined churches very much. MANY are 
very simple and do NOT have decorations or much inside of them. 
In Christianity, this is intentional. This symbolism is on purpose, 
intending to signify that the INNER LIFE of the Christian, is what is 
important to God, and NOT the building in which people worship. 


Man looks on the external and outward appearance. GOD looks on 
the inner heart of each individual. 


There would be no reason for anyone to become upset, if they did 

not think that Christianity was making progress. Those who are upset 
are upset because Christianity has answers, reasons and arguments 

that do not seem to be defeated. God is big enough to defend himself. 


If Christianity is false, it should be possible to explain to Christians 
why and how Christianity is false. Killing or harming Christians is only 
an excuse, a method of hiding from the reality that intellectual 
conversation and explanations of those who are violent do NOT have 
the answers to defend with kindness or reason what they believe. 


Christians believe that almost all violence is a waste of time. It does 
not accomplish what it is "supposed” to accomplish. Those who 

have arguments are able to advance those and explain them to others 
Those who do not use violence instead. This method does not 
convince Christians or others to adopt methods of violence. 


People become like the God they serve. If the God they serve is 
unkind and unmerciful, that is what the followers become. If the God 
being worshiped is cruel and mean to women and children, then that 
is what the followers of that God usually will become. 

Jesus Christ is love. Christians try to be loving. 


People have the option of accepting to believe in the Teachings of 
Jesus Christ in the New Testament or rejecting those teaching. The 
choice in this life is up to each person. God is the one who makes 
His own rules. Thankfully, the God of this world decided to use 
Love and kindness to explain Himself so that all of us would have 

a chance to learn and to experience the unconditional love of Jesus 
Christ. (books are listed in this Ebook. Those who want to refute 
Christianity may want to start by refuting the books listed in this PDF) 


Concerning Christians and Christianity (6) 


True Christians are NOT afraid to have conversations with those who are not 
Christians. Christians are NOT afraid to have conversations with those who are 
islamic or from any other faith. 


Christians are NOT afraid to talk about the weakness of Christianity, if that is a topic 
someone else wants to discuss. 


Christians will not stone you or harm you because you disagree with them. 
Christian will not make you slave IF you do NOT convert to Christianity. 


Those who truly believe in the TRUTH of what they claim to believe are NOT afraid 
to discuss the content of what they believe with other people. 


Christians may share with you that you are not 100% perfect and Holy, and Christian 
will Admit and acknowledge that THEY are NOT perfect or Holy. 


Christians admit that they need a savior, that they cannot be good enough on their 
own, and that they cannot perform ENOUGH good and HOLY actions to please God. 
That is the starting point for anyone to become a Christian. 


Those who engage Christians in discussions about religion should be willing to look 
at the history, the archeology, the science and all ofthe aspects of religion and the 
books that they use or defend. That is simply being honest. And those who seek 
spiritual truth are NOT afraid to discuss honestly issues of religion. 


IF GOD is GOD, then GOD will STILL be GOD after a conversation takes place. 
Those who follow God should be willing to think and use the mind that God gave to 
them. IF God gave people a mind, HE expects them to use it. Discussions are part 
of the use of the mind. 


There is a lot of history about OTHER religions that can be found in the West. In 
other nations, FEAR of being wrong induces and provokes censorship. But history 
can be proven and demonstrated. The Dead Sea Scrolls were found in 1947-48. 
Those scrolls contained the Jewish Old Testament. They were dated scientifically 
to be 200 years OLDER than the time of Jesus Christ. The Jewish Old Testament 
has NOT been changed or altered. This is simply a scientific and historic Fact. 


God Preserves His Word. His word is the Old and New Testament. IF you are 
seeking truth, what do you have to fear from Truth ? 


Concerning History and the Early Church 


Christians do NOT pray to MARY. The Bible never teaches to Pray 
to Mary. Mary was born a human sinner, and became a Christ-follower. 


Prayers to ANY Human (Except Jesus Christ, who was God 
who became Human for a short time) is IDOLATRY 


Christians do not pray To Statues, which is IDOLATRY 


Christians do not pray To Icons, which is a Graven Image, 
which is ALSO IDOLATRY. 


The Early Church and the Early Christians did NOT pray to Mary. 
The Early Church and the Early Christians did NOT pray to Saints, 
as this would be blasphemy, and taking worship and adoration 


away from God. 


It is the Mediation of Jesus Christ alone which serves to 
communicate between God and Man, and NOT any other Human. 


Christians know which books of the Bible are part of the Bible and 
belong in the Bible. There is a great deal of evidence and 


documentation over the whole world for the conclusion, about 
which books belong in the Bible. 


Some books may help to clarify or explain (these are Free Books): 
For those who read English: 


1) The Seventh General Council (held 787 AD) in which the 
Worship of Images was established, by John Mendham - 1850 


2) Image worship in the Church of Rome by James Endell Tyler 
3) Primitive Christian Worship by James Endell Tyler 


4) The worship of Mary [proven to be Unbiblical] 
by James Endell Tyler 


THESE BOOKS are AVAILABLE For FREE ONLINE 


Concerning History and the Early Church 


We recommend, for your potential consideration, 
the following books: 


1) The Seventh General Council (held 787 AD) in which the 
Worship of Images was established, with copious notes 
from the Caroline books compiled by order of 
Charlemagne by Rev John Mendham- 1850 


2) Image worship in the Church of Rome by James Endell Tyler 


The image-worship of the Church of Rome : proved to be contrary 
to Holy Scripture and the faith and discipline of the primitive church 
and to involve contradictory and irreconcilable doctrines within the 
Church of Rome itself (1847) 


3) Primitive Christian Worship by James Endell Tyler 


Primitive christian worship, or, The evidence of Holy Scripture and 
the church, concerning the invocation of saints and angels, and the 
blessed Virgin Mary (1840) 


4) The worship of Mary by James Endell Tyler 


5) The Pope of Rome and the popes of the Oriental Orthodox 
Church 

by Caesarious Tondini (1875) also makes for interesting reading, 
even though it is a Roman Catholic work which was approved 
with the Nihil Obstat (not indexed by the inauisition) notice. 


THESE BOOKS are AVAILABLE For FREE ONLINE 


Concerning History and the Roman Catholic Church 


Historic Information on the Roman Catholic Church 
can be found - in online searches - under the words: 


papal, roman catholic, papist, popish, 
romanist, vatican, popery, romish, 


There are many free Ebooks available 
online and at Google that cover these topics. 


There is of course the standard 
works on the proven history of the Vatican: 


The Two Babylons by Alexander Hislop, which uses 
more than 200 ancient Latin and Greek sources. 


The Roman Schism illustrated from the Records 


of the Early Roman Catholic Church 
by Rev. Perceval. 


Those who have trouble with Vatican documents concerning 
early Church Councils should conduct their own research 
into a document called the "Donation of Constantine", 

which was the false land grant from the Roman Emperors 
to the Vatican. 





Saved - How To become a 
Christian 
how to be saved 


A Christian is someone 
who believes the 
following 


Steps to Take in order to become a 
true Christian, to be Saved ἃ Have a 
real relationship % genuine 
experience with the real God 


Read, understand, accept and 
believe the following verses from 
the Bible: 


1. All men are sinners and fall short 
of God's perfect standard 

Romans 3: 23 states that 

For all have sinned, and come short of 
the glory of God; 


2. Sin - which is imperfection in our 
lives - denies us eternal life with 
God. But God sent his son Jesus 
Christ as a gift to give us freely 
Eternal Life by believing on Jesus 
Christ. 


Romans 6: 23 states 

For the wages of sin is death; but the 
gift of Godis eternal life through Jesus 
Christ our Lord. 


3. You can be saved, and you are 
saved by Faith in Jesus Christ. You 
cannot be saved by your good 
works, because they are not "good 
enough". But God's good work of 
sending Jesus Christ to save us, 
and our response of believing - of 
having faith - in Jesus Christ, that is 
what saves each of us. 


Ephesians 2: 8-9 states 

8 For by grace are ye saved through 
faith; and that not of yourselves: it is 
the gift of God: 

9 Not of works, lest any man should 
boast. 


4.God did not wait for us to become 
perfect in order to accept or 
unconditionally love us. He sent 
Jesus Christ to save us, even 
though we are sinners. So Jesus 
Christ died to save us from our sins, 
and to save us from eternal 
separation from God. 


Romans 5:8 states 

But God commendeth his love toward 
us, in that, while we were yet sinners, 
Christ died for us. 


5. God loved the world so much that 
He sent his one and only Son to die, 
so that by believing in Jesus Christ, 
we obtain Eternal Life. 


John3: 16 states 

For God so loved the world, that he 
gave his only begotten Son, that 
whosoever believeth in him should not 
perish, but have everlasting life. 


6. If you believe in Jesus Christ, and 
in what he did on the Cross for us, 
by dying there for us, you know for a 


fact that you have been given 
Eternal Life. 


|John5:13 states 

These things have | written unto you 
that believe on the name of the Son of 
God; that ye may know that ye have 
eternal life, and that ye may believe on 
the name of the Son of God. 


7. lf you confess your sins to God, 
he hears you take this step, and you 
can know for sure that He does hear 
you, and his response to you is to 
forgive you of those sins, so that 
they are not remembered against 
you, and not attributed to you ever 
again. 


[John 1:9 states 

Ifwe confess our sins, he is faithful and 
just to forgive us our sins, and to 
cleanse us from all unrighteousness. 

If you believe these verses, or want 
to believe these verses, pray the 
following: 

"Lord Jesus, I need you. Thank you 
for dying on the cross for my sins. I 
open the door of my life and ask you 


to save me from my sins and give 
me eternal life. Thank you for 
forgiving me of my sins and giving 
me eternal life. | receive you as my 
Savior and Lord. Please take control 
of the throne of my life. Make me the 
kind of person you want me to be. 
Help me to understand you, and to 
know you and to learn how to follow 
you. Free me from all of the things in 
my life that prevent me from 
following you. In the name of the 
one and only and true Jesus Christ I 
ask all these things now, Amen". 


Does this prayer express your desire to 
know God and to want to know His love 
? If you are sincere in praying this 
prayer, Jesus Christ comes into your 
heart and your life, just as He said he 
would. 


It often takes courage to decide to 
become a Christian. It is the right 
decision to make, but It is difficult to 
fight against part of ourselves that 
wants to hang on, or to find against 
that part of our selves that has 
trouble changing. The good news is 


that you do not need to change 
yourself. Just Cry out to God, pray 
and he will begin to change you. 
God does not expect you to become 
perfect before you come to Him. Not 
at all...this is why He sent Jesus...so 
that we would not have to become 
perfect before being able to know 
God. 


Steps to take once you have asked 
Jesus to come into your life 


Find the following passages in the 
Bible and begin to read them: 


1. Read Psalm 23 (in the middle of 
the Old Testament - the 1st half of 
the Bible) 

2. Read Psalm 91 

3. Read the Books in the New 
Testament (in the Bible) of John, 
Romans 8 | John 

4. Tell someone of your prayer and 
your seeking God. Share that with 
someone close to vou. 

5. Obtain some of the books on the 
list of books, and begin to read 


them, so that you can understand 
more about God and how He works. 
6. Pray, that is - just talk to and with 
God, thank Him for saving you, and 
tell him your 

fears and concerns, and ask him for 
help and guidance. 

7. email or tell someone abotut the 


great decision you have made today 
"Π 


Does the "being saved" 


process only work for those 
who believe ? 





For the person who is not yet 
saved, their understanding of 
1) their state of sin and2) God's 
personal love and care for 
them, and His desire and 
ability to save them....is what 
enables anyone to become 
saved. 

So yes, the "being saved" 
process works only for those 


who believe in Jesus Christ 
and Him only, and place their 
faith in Him and in His work 
done on the Cross. 


„..„and if so , then how does 
believing save a person? 


Believing saves a person because of 
what it allows God to do in the Heart 
and Soul of that person. 


But itis not simply the fact of a 
"belief". The issue is not having 
"belief" but rather what we have a 
belief about. 


IF a person believes in Salvation by 
Faith Alone in Jesus Christ (ask us 
by email if this is not clear), then 
That belief saves them. Why ? 
because they are magical ? 

No, because of the sovereignty of 
God, because of what God does to 
them, when they ask him into their 
heart ἃ life. When a person decides 
to place their faith in Jesus Christ 


and ask Him to forgive them of 


their sins and invite Jesus Christ 
into their life δι heart, this is what 
saves them - because of what God 
does for them at that moment in 
time. 


At that moment in time when they 
sincerely believe and ask God to 
save them (as described above), 
God takes the life of that person, 
and in accordance with the will of 
that human, having reguested God 
to save them from their sins through 
Jesus Christ -- God takes that 
person's life and sins [all sins past, 
present and future], and allocates 
them to the category: of "one of 
those people who Accepted the Free 
Gift of Eternal Salvation that God 
offers". 

From that point forward, their sins 
are no longer counted against them, 
because that is an account that is 
paid by the shed blood of Jesus 
Christ. And there is no person that 
could ever sin so much, that God's 
love would not be good enougt for 
them, or that would somehow not be 
able to be covered by the penalty of 


death that Jesus Christ paid the 
price for. (otherwise, sin would be 
more powerful than Jesus Christ -- 
which is not true). 


Sometimes, People have trouble 
believing in Jesus Christ because of 
two extremes: 


First the extreme that they are not 
sinners (usually, this means that a 
person has not committed a "serious" 
sin, such as "murder", but God says that 
all sins separates us from God, even 
supposedly-small sins. We — as humans 
- tend to evaluate sin into more serious 
and less serious categories, because we 
do not understand just how serious 
"small" sin is). 


Since we are all sinners, we all have 
a need for God, in order to have 
eternal salvation. 


Second the extreme that they are 
not good enough tor Jesus Christ to 
save them. This is basically done by 
those who reject the Free offer of 
Salvation by Christ Jesus because 
those people are -literally — unwilling 


to believe. After death, they will 
believe, but they can only chose 
Eternal Life BEFORE they die. 

The fact is that all of us, are not 
good enougt for Jesus Christ to 
save them. That is why Paul wrote in 
the Bible "For all have sinned, and 
come short of the glory of God" 
(Romans 3:23). 


Thanktully, that is not the end of the 
story, because he also wrote " For the 
wages of sin is death; but the gift of God 
is eternal life through Jesus Christ our 
Lord."(Romans 6: 23) 


That Free offer of salvation is 
clarified in the following passage: 


John 3: 16 For God so loved the 
world, that he gave his only 
begotten Son, that whosoever 
believeth in him should not perish, 
but have everlasting life. 

17 For God sent not his Son into the 
world to condemn the world; but 
that the world through him might be 
saved. 


Prayers that count 
The prayers that God hears 


We don't make the rules any more 
than you do. We just want to help 
others know how to reach God, and 
know that God cares about them 
personally. 


The only prayers that make it to 
Heaven where God dwells are those 
prayers that are prayed directly to 


Him "through Jesus Christ" or "in 
the name of Jesus Christ". 


God hears our prayers because we 
obey the method that God has 
established for us to be able to 
reach him. If we want Him to hear 
us, then we must use the methods 
that He has given us to 
communicate with Him. 


And he explains - in the New 
Testament - what that method is: 
talking to God (praying) in 
accordance with God's will - and 
coming to Him in the name of Jesus 
Christ. Here are some examples of 
that from the New Testament: 


(Acts 3:6) Then Peter said, Silver and 
gold have I none; but such as I have give 
I thee: In the name of Jesus Christ of 
Nazareth rise up and walk. 


(Acts 16:18) And this did she many days. 
But Paul, being grieved, turned and said 
to the spirit, 1 command thee in the 
name of Jesus Christ to come out of her. 
And he came out the same hour. 


(Acts 9:27) But Barnabas took him, and 
brought him to the apostles, and 
declared unto them how he had seen the 
Lord in the way, and that he had spoken 
to him, and how he had preached boldly 
at Damascus in the name of Jesus. 


(2 Cor 3:4) And such trust have we 
through Christ to God-ward: (i.e. 
toward God) 


(Gal 4:7) Wherefore thou art no more a 
servant, but a son; and if a son, then an 
heir of God through Christ, 

(Eph 2:7) That in the ages to come he 
might show the exceeding [spiritual] 
riches of his grace in his kindness toward 


us through Christ Jesus. 


(Phil 4:7) And the peace of God, which 
passeth all understanding, shall keep 
your hearts and minds through Christ 


Jesus. 


(Acts 4:2) Being grieved that they taught 
the people, and preached through Jesus 
the resurrection from the dead. 


(Rom 1:8) First, I thank my God 
through Jesus Christ for you all, that 
your faith is spoken of throughout the 
whole world. 


(Rom 6:11) Likewise reckon ye also 
yourselves to be dead indeed unto sin, 


but alive unto God through Jesus Christ 
our Lord. 


(Rom 6:23) For the wages of sin is death; 
but the gift of God is eternal life through 
Jesus Christ our Lord. 


(Rom 15:17) I have therefore whereof I 


may glory through Jesus Christ in those 
things which pertain to God. 


(Rom 16:27) To God only wise, be glory 
through Jesus Christ for ever. Amen. 


(1 Pet 4:11)....if any man minister, let 
him do it as of the ability which God 
giveth: that God in all things may be 
glorified through Jesus Christ, to whom 
be praise and dominion for ever and 
ever. Amen. 


(Gal 3:14) That the blessing of Abraham 
might come on the Gentiles through 
Jesus Christ; that we might receive the 
promise of the [Holy] Spirit through 
faith. 


(Titus 3:6) Which he shed on us 
abundantly through Jesus Christ our 


Saviour; 


(Heb 13:21) Make you perfect in every 
good work to do his will, working in you 
that which is wellpleasing in his sight, 
through Jesus Christ; to whom be glory 
for ever and ever. Amen. 


Anyone who has guestions is encouraged to contact us by 
email, with the address that is posted on our website. 








Note for Foreign Language and 
International Readers δι Users 


Foreign Language Versions of the 
Introduction and Postcript/Afterword 
will be included (hopefully) in future 
editions. 





IF a person wanted to become a Christian, what would they pray ? 


God, I am praying this to you so that you will help me. Please help 
me to want to know you better. Please help me to become a Christian 


God I admit that I am not perfect. I understand that you cannot allow 
anyone into Heaven who is not perfect and Holy. I understand that 
if I believe in Jesus Christ and in what He did, that God you will 

see my life through the sacrifice of Jesus Christ, and that this will 
allow me to have eternal life and know that I am going to Heaven. 


God, I admit that I have sin and things in my life that are not perfect. 
I know 1 have sinned in my life. Please forgive me of my sins. 

I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God, that He came to Earth 
to save those who ask Him, and that He died to pay the penalty for 
all of my sins. 


I understand that Jesus physically died and physically arose from the 
dead, and that God can forgive me because of the death and 
resurrection of Jesus Christ. I thank you for dying for me, and for 
paying the price for my sins. I accept to believe in you, and I thank 
you Lord God from all of my heart for your help and for sending 
your Son to die and raise from the Dead. 


I pray that you would help me to read your word the Bible. I 
renounce anything in my life, my thoughts and my actions that is 

not from you, and I do this in the name of Jesus Christ. Help me 

to not be spiritually deceived. Help me to grow and learn how to have 
a strong Christian walk for you, and to be a good example, with your 
help. Help me to have and develop a love of your word the Bible, and 
please bring to my life, people and situations that will help me to 
understand how to live my life as your servant. Help me to learn 

how to share the good news with those who may be willing to learn 
or to know. I ask these things in the name of Jesus Christ, and 

I thank you for what you have done for me, Amen. 





Prayers for help to God 
In MANY LANGUAGES 


For YOU, for US, for your Family 


Dear God, 
Thank you that this New Testament has been released so 
that we are able to learn more about you. 


Please help the people responsible for making this 
Electronic book available. Please help them to be able to 
work fast, and make more Electronic books available 
Please help them to have all the resources, the money, the 
strength and the time that they need in order to be able to 
keep working for You. 


Please help those that are part of the team that help them on 
an everyday basis. Please give them the strength to continue 
and give each of them the spiritual understanding for the 
work that you want them to do. Please help each of them to 
not have fear and to remember that you are the God who 
answers prayer and who is in charge of everything. 


I pray that you would encourage them, 
and that you protect them, and the work 6 ministry that they 


are engaged in. I pray that you would protect them from 
the Spiritual Forces or other obstacles that could harm them 
or slow them down. 


Please help me when I use this New Testament to also think 
of the people who have made this edition available, so that I 
can pray for them and so they can continue to help more 
people 


I pray that you would give me a love of your 

Holy Word (the New Testament), and that you would give 
me spiritual wisdom and discernment to know you better 
and to understand the period of time that we are living in. 
Please help me to know how to deal with the difficulties that 
Tam confronted with every day. Lord God, Help me to want 
to know you Better and to want to help other Christtans in 
my area and around the world. 


I pray that you would give the Electronic book team and 
those who work on the website and those who help them 
your wisdom. 


Ipray that you would help the individual members of their 
family (and my family) to not be spiritually deceived, but 
to understand you and to want to accept and follow you in 
every way. and I ask you to do these things 

in the name of Jesus, 

Amen, 


KERS BBC BB BC BC BC Br BC BC Br Bc BC BC BC Bc BC Sc BC BC BBK 
KERS BBC BBS BC BC BC BC SC Br BC Br BBC SC Χὰ ἃ SB 





5 minutos a ayudar excepto otros - diferencie eterno 


Dios guerido, 


gracias gue se ha lanzado este nuevo testamento 

de modo gue poder aprender mās sobre usted. 

Ayude por favor a la gente responsable de hacer este Ebook disponible. 
Ayūdele por favor a poder trabajar rāpidamente, y haga gue 

mās Ebooks disponible por favor le ayuda a tener todos los recursos, 
los fondos, la fuerza y el tiempo gue necesitan 

para poder guardar el trabajar para usted. 


Ayude por favor a los gue sean parte del eguipo gue 

les ayuda sobre una base diaria. Por favor dēles la fuerza para continuar 
y para dar a cada uno de ellos la comprension espiritual para el trabajo 
gue usted guisiera gue hicieran. Ayude por favor a cada uno de 

ellos a no tener miedo y a no recordar gue usted es el dios gue contesta 
a rezo y gue estā a cargo de todo. 


Ruego gue usted los animara, y gue usted los proteja, 
y el trabajo y el ministerio gue estān contratados adentro. 

Ruego gue usted los protegiera contra las fuerzas espirituales 
gue podrian dafiarlas ο retardarlas abajo. Ayudeme por favor cuando 
utilizo este nuevo testamento tambiēn para pensar en ellas de modo 
gue pueda rogar para ellas y asi gue pueden continuar ayudando a mās 
gente Ruego gue usted me diera un amor de su palabra santa, 

y gue usted me daria la sabiduria y el discernimiento espirituales 

para conocerle mejor y para entender los tiempos gue estamos 

adentro y como ocuparse de las dificultades gue me enfrentan con cada dia. 
Seiior God, me ayuda a desear conocerle mejor y desear ayudar 

a otros cristianos en mi ārea y alrededor del mundo. Ruego gue usted 
diera el Web site y los de Ebook el eguipo y los gue trabajan en 

gue les ayudan su sabiduria. Ruego gue usted ayudara a los miembros 
individuales de su familia (y de mi familia) espiritual a no ser engaiado, 
pero entenderle y desear aceptarle y seguir de cada manera. 

y pido gue usted haga estas cosas en el nombre de Jesūs, amen, 4, 


(por guē lo hacemos tradujeron esto a muchas idiomas? 

Porgue necesitamos a tanto rezo como sea posible, 

y a tanta gente gue ruega para nosotros y el este ministerio 

tan a menudo como sea posible. Gracias por su ayuda. 

El rezo es una de las mejores maneras gue usted puede ayudarnos mās). 


Hungarian 


Hungary, Hungarian, Hungary Hungarian Maygar Prayer Jezus Krisztus 
Imadsag hoz Isten Hogyan viselkedni Imadkozik hoz tud hall az en m 
viselkedni kerdez ad segit szamomra 


Hungarian - Prayer Reguests (praying / Talking) to God 
- explained in Hungarian Language 


Beszēl6 -hoz Isten , a Alkot6 -b6l Vilāgegyetem , a Lord: 
1. amit 6n akar ad szāmomra a bātorsāg -hoz imādkozik a 
dolog amit Vennem kell imādkozik 

2. amit 6n akar ad szāmomra a bātorsāg -hoz hisz On ἔς 
elfogad amit akrsz igy csinālni ēletemmel , helyett ἔῃ 
felemel az ēn -m sajāt akarat ( szāndēk ) fenti 6nč. 

3. amit ὅη akar add nekem segit -hoz nem enged az ἔῃ -m 
fēl -b6l ismeretlen -hoz vālik a kifogās , vagy a alap ērtem 
nem -hoz szolgāl you. 


4. amit On akar add nekem segit -hoz lāt 6s -hoz megtanul 
hogyan viselkedni volna a szellemi er6 Szūksēgem van ( 
ātmen6 -a 5Ζό a Biblia ) egy ) rēszēre a esemēny el6re 6s Ὁ 
betti ) rēszēre az ἔῃ -m sajāt szemēlyes szellemi utazās. 


5. Amit δη Isten akar add nekem segit -hoz akar -hoz szolgāl 
On tēbb 


6. Amit on akar emlčkeztet ἔῃ -hoz -val beszēl 6n 
prayerwhen ) Ēn csaldott vagy -ban nehēzsčg , helyett 
kiprobālās -hoz hatārozat dolog ἔῃ magam egyetlen ātmen6 
az ἔῃ -m emberi er6. 


7. Amit 6n akar add nekem Bdlcsessēg čs egy szīv δ] τ - 
val Bibliai Bēlcsessēg azērt EN akar szolgāl Gn (ὃ Ὁ 
hatčkonyan. 


8. Amit n akar adjon nekem egy -t vāgy -hoz dolgoz6szoba 
-a 5Ζό, ἃ Biblia „(a Uj Vēgrendelet Evangčlium -b61 Budi ), 
-ra egy szemēlyes alap 


9. amit On akar ad segitsēg szāmomra azērt ἔῃ kčpes -hoz 
ēszrevesz dolog -ban Biblia ( -a sz6 ) melyik EN tud 
szemēlyesen elmond -hoz , 6s amit akarat segitsen nekem ērt 
amit akrsz ēn -hoz csināl ēletemben. 


10. Amit 6n akar add nekem nagy itēl6kēpessēg , -hoz ērt 
hogyan viselkedni megmagyarāz -hoz māsikak ΚΙ 6n , 6s 
amit ΕΝ akar k6pesnek lenni megtenni megtanul hogyan 
viselkedni megtanul čs tud hogyan viselkedni kiāll mellett 
On ἔξ €n -a 5Ζό (ἃ Biblia ) 

11. Amit 6n akar hoz emberek ( vagy websites ) ēletemben 
ki akar -hoz tud δη čs €n , ki van erčs -ban -uk pontos 
megērtēs -Ὀ6] δη ( Isten ); 6s Amit 6n akar hoz emberek ( 
vagy websites ) ēletemben ki 1652 kēpes -hoz bātorit ēn -hoz 
pontosan megtanul hogyan viselkedni feloszt a Biblta a 5Ζό - 
b0l igazsāg (2 Komēcsin 215:). 


12. Amit 6n akar segitsen nekem -hoz megtanul -hoz volna 
nagy megērtēs kčrilbelil melyik Biblia vāltozat van Iegjobb 
„melyik van a leg--bb pontos , 6s melyik birtokol a leg--bb 
szellemi er6 ὅς er6 , 6s melyik vāltozat egyeztet -val a 
eredeti kēzirat amit on ihletett a irči hivatās -b61 Uj 
Vēgrendelet -hoz ir. 


13. Amit 6n akar ad segit szāmomra -hoz hasznāl idūm -ban 
egy 16 ūt , čs nem -hoz elpusztīt idūm -ra Hamis vagy ūires 
mēdszer kozelebb kerilni -hoz Isten ( de amit van nem 


hūsčgesen Bibliai ), ἔς hol azok mūdszer termel nem hosszū 
ideje vagy tartos szellemi gyūmēlcs. 


14. Amit 6n akar ad segitsēg szāmomra -hoz črt mit tenni 
keres -ban egy templom vagy egy istentisztelet helye , mi 
fajta -b6l kērdēs -hoz kērdez , €s amit 6n akar segitsen 
nekem -hoz talāl hiv6k vagy egy lelkēsz -val nagy szellemi 
b6lcsessēg helyett k6nnyū vagy hamis vālaszol. 


15. amit On akar okoz ἔῃ -hoz emlēkszik -hoz memorizāl -a 
sz6 a Biblia ( mint R6maiak 8), azērt ΕΝ tud volna ez 
szīvemben čs volna az €n -m t6r6dik el6kčszitett , 6s Ienni 
kčsz ad egy vālaszol -hoz māsikak -b6l remēl amit Nekem 
van kērilbelil 6n. 


16. Amit 6n akar hoz segit szāmomra azērt az ἔῃ -m sajāt 
teolēgia €s tētelek -hoz egyetērteni -a sz6 , a Biblia ēs amit 
Gn akar folytatodik segiteni neki ἔῃ tud hogyan az ἔῃ -m 
megērts -b6l doktrīna Iehet kozmtivesitett azērt az ἔῃ -m 
sajāt let , 6letm6d ēs megērtēs folytatūdik -hoz lenni Ζάτό - 
hoz amit akrsz ez -hoz lenni ērtem. 


17. Amit 6n akar nyit az ἔῃ -m szellemi bepillantās ( 
k6vetkeztetēs ) (Ὁ 0 ὅς tčbb , €s amit ΠΟ] az ἔῃ -m megērtēs 
vagy čszrevētel -b6l 6n van nem pontos , amit 6n akar 
segitsen nekem -hoz megtanul ki Jēzus Krisztus htūsēgesen 
van. 


18. Amit ὅη akar ad segit szāmomra azērt ΕΝ akar k6pesnek 
lenni megtenni szētvālaszt akārmi hamis ritusok melyik 
Nekem van fiūggčs -ra , -b01 -a tiszta tanitās -ban Biblia , ha 
akārmi mib6l En alābbiak van nem -b6l Isten , vagy van 
ellenkez6 -hoz amit akrsz -hoz tanit minket kčrūlbeliūl 
alābbiak 6n. 


19. Amit akārmi kēnyszerit -b6l rossz akar nem eltesz 
akārmi szellemi megērtēs melyik Nekem van , de elēggčē 
amit ΕΝ akar megtart a tudās -b61 hogyan viselkedni tud 6n 
ἔς ἔῃ nem -hoz Ienni tēvedēsben lenni ezekben a napokban - 
b6l szellemi csalās. 


20. Amit 6n akar hoz szellemi er6 6s segit szāmomra azērt 
EN akarat nem -hoz lenni rēsze a Nagy Esčs ΕἸ vagy -b6l 
akārmi mozgalom melyik akar lenni lelkileg utānzott -hoz 
On 6s ēn -hoz -a Szent 5Ζό 


21. Amit ha van akārmi amit Nekem van megtett čletemben 
, vagy bārmilyen m6don amit Nekem van nem alperes -hoz 
Gn ahogy ettem kellet volna volna 6s ez minden 
megakadālyozās ēn -6] egyik gyaloglās veled , vagy 
birtoklās megērtēs , amit ὅπη akar hoz azok dolog / vālasz / 
esemēny vissza bele az ἔῃ -m tēr6dik , azērt ΕΝ akar 
Iemond čket nevēben Jēzus Krisztus , 6s mind az Gsszes -uk 
hat ēs k6vetkezmēny , 6s amit ὅη akar helyettesit akārmi 
liressēg „sadness vagy kētsēgbeesčs ēletemben -val a Orčm - 
b6l Lord , 6s amit EN akar lenni tēbb f6kuszālva tanulās - 
hoz Κῦνεί 6n mellett olvas6 -a sz6 , a Biblia 


22. Amit on akar nyit az ἔῃ -m szemek azērt ΕΝ akar 
kģpesnek lenni megtenni vilāgosan lāt ἔς felismer ha van 
egy Nagy Csalās kērilbeliil Szellemi tēma , hogyan 
viselkedni črt ez jelensēg ( vagy ezek esemēny ) -b0l egy 
Bibliai perspektīva , 6s amit 6n akar add nekem b6lcsessēg - 
hoz tud 6s igy amit ἘΝ akarat megtanul hogyan viselkedni 
segit barātaim 6s szeretett egyek ( rokon ) nem lenni rēsze it. 


23. Amit 6n akar biztosit amit egyszer az ἔῃ -m szemek van 
kinyitott ēs az ἔῃ -m torēdik ērt a szellemi jelent6sēg -b6l 
idoszerū esemēny bevētel hely a vilāgon , amit 6n akar 
el6kčszīt szīvem elfogadtatni magam -a igazsāg , 6s amit On 
akar segitsen nekem ērt hogyan viselkedni talāl bātorsāg ἔς 


er6 ātmen6 -a Szent SZ6 , a Biblia. Nevēben Jēzus Krisztus , 
En kērdezek mindezekčrt igazol kivānsāgom -hoz lIenni -ban 
megāllapodās -a akarat , 6s Ēn kērdezčs rēszēre -a 
būlcsessēg 6s kocsit bērelni szerelem -b6l Igazsāg Amen 


Tē6bb alul -b6l Oldal N 
Hogyan viselkedni volna Orčkčlet 


Vagyunk boldog ha ez oldalra 66] ( -b6l imādsāg kereslet - 
hoz Isten ) van kčpes -hoz tāmogat on. Mi ērt ez mājus nem 
Ienni a Iegjobb vagy a leg--bb hatāsos forditās. Mi ērt amit 
vannak sok kiūl6nb6z6 ways -b0l kifejezhet6 gondolkodās ēs 
szoveg. Ha 6nnek van egy javaslat rēszēre egy jobb forditās 
,„vagy ha tetszene neked -hoz fog egy kicsi Gsszeg -b6l idēd 
-hoz kiild javaslatok hozzānk , Iesz lenni ēteladag ezer -b6l 
mās emberek is , ki akarat akkor olvas a kozmūvesitett 
forditās. Mi gyakran volna egy Uj Vēgrendelet elērhet6 -ban 
-a nyelv vagy -ban nyelvek amit van ritka vagy rēgi. Ha 6n 
lātsz6 rēszēre ἐσὺ Ὁ) Vēgrendelet -ban egy kūlēnleges nyelv 
,„legyen szīves ir hozzānk. Is , akarunk hogy biztosak 
Iegyiink ἔς megprobāl -hoz kommunikāl amit nēha , 
megtesszik felajānl k6nyv amit van nem Szabad čs amit 
csināl ἄγ pēnz. De ha 6n nem tud ad nēhānyuk elektronikus 
k6nyv , mi tud gyakran csināl egy cserčl -b01 elektronikus 
k6nyv rēszčre segit -val forditās vagy forditās dolgozik. 
Csinālsz nem kell lenni profi munkās , csak kevēs szabālyos 
szemčly akit ērdekel ēteladag. Onnek kellene volna egy 
szāmitogēp vagy Onnek kellene volna belēpēs -hoz egy 
szāmitogēp -on -a helyi k6nyvtār vagy kollēgium vagy 
egyetem , Ota azok āltalāban volna jobb kapcsolatok -hoz 
Internet. 


Tudod is āltalāban alapit -a sajāt szemēlyes SZABAD 
elektronikus posta szāmla mellett haladē mail.yahoo.com 


Legyen szives fog egy pillanat -hoz talāl a elektronikus 
posta cīm elhelyezett alul vagy a vēg ebb6l oldal. Mi remčl 
lesz kiild elektronikus posta hozzānk , ha ez -b6l segit vagy 
bātoritās. Mi is bātorit 6n -hoz kapcsolat minket 
vonatkozēlag Elektronikus K6nyv hogy tudunk felajānl amit 
van nēlkil ār , 6s szabad. 


Megtesszūk volna sok k6nyv -ban kiilfldi nyelvek , de 
megtessziik nem mindig hely 6ket -hoz kap elektronikusan ( 
Iet6lt ) mert mi egyetlen csināl elērhet6 a k6nyv vagy a tēma 
amit van a leg--bb kereslet. Mi bātorit 6n -hoz folytatodik - 
hoz imādkozik -hoz Isten 6s -hoz folytatūdik -hoz megtanul 
r6la mellett olvas6 a Ūj Vēgrendelet. Mi szivesen lāt -a 
kčrdčs ἐς magyarāzat mellett elektronikus posta. 


KARKSRAKKKAEKAEKĒEKOEKOAKOE KOKK KOKĀ A 
SERKRSRAKEKKOKĀKAKĀ KAKAO KĀ K 8 ἃὰ 


Italian 


Italian- Prayer Reguests (praying / Talking) to God - 
explained in Italian Language 


italian prayer jesus Cristo Preghiera come pregare al del dio il dio puo 
sentirsi preghiera come chiedere dio di dare allaiuto me 


Parlando al dio, il creatore dell'universo, il signore: 


1. che dareste me al coraggio pregare le cose di che ho 
bisogno per pregare 


2. che dareste me al coraggio crederli ed accettare che cosa 
desiderate fare con la mia vita, anzichē me che exalting il 
miei propri volontā (intenzione) sopra il vostro. 


3. che mi dareste l'aiuto per non lasciare i miel timori dello 
sconosciuto transformarsi in nelle gtustificazioni, 0 la base 
per me per non servirlo. 


4. che mi dareste I'aiuto per vedere ed imparare come avere 
la resistenza spiritosa io abbia bisogno (con la vostra parola 
bibbia) di a) per glī eventi avanti e Ὁ) per il mio proprio 
viaggio spiritoso personale. 


5. Che dio mi dareste l'atuto per desiderare servirli di piū 

6. Che mi ricordereste comunicare con voi (prayer)when io 
sono frustrati o in difficoltā, invece di provare a risolvere le 
cose io stesso soltanto con la mia resistenza umana. 


7. Che mi dareste la saggezza e un cuore si ὃ riempito di 
saggezza biblica in modo che li servissi pit efficacemente. 


8. Che mi dareste un desiderio studiare la vostra parola, la 
bībbia, (il nuovo gospel del Testamento di John), a titolo 
personale, 


9. che dareste ad assistenza me in modo che possa notare le 
cose nella bibbia (la vostra parola) a cui posso riferire 
personalmente ed a che lo aiuterā a capire che cosa lo 
desiderate fare nella mia vita. 


10. Che mi dareste 1] discernment grande, per capire come 
spiegare ad altri che siate e che potrei imparare come 
imparare e sapere levarsi in piedi in su per νοὶ e la vostra 
parola (bibbia) 


11. Che portereste la gente (0 i Web site) nella mia vita che 
desidera conoscerla e che ἃ forte nella loro comprensione 
esatta di vol (410); e guello portereste la gente (0 i Web site) 
nella mia vita che potrā consigliarmi imparare esattamente 
come dividere la bibbia la parola della veritā (2 coda di todo 
2:15). 


12. Che lo aiutereste ad imparare avere comprensione 
grande circa guale versione della bibbia ἃ la cosa migliore, 
che ὃ la piū esatta e che ha la resistenza c l'alimentazione 
piū spiritose e che la versione accosente con i manoscritti 
originali che avete ispirato gli autori di nuovo Testamento 
scrivere. 


13. Che dareste l'atuto me per usare 1] mio tempo in un buon 
senso 6 per non sprecare il mio tempo sui metodi falsi o 
vuoti di ottenere piū vicino al dio (ma a guello non sia 
allineare biblico) e dove guei metodi non producono frutta 
spiritosa di lunga durata o durevole. 


14. Che dareste l'assistenza me capire che cosa cercare in 
una chiesa o in un posto di culto, che generi di domande da 
chiedere e che lo atutereste a trovare i believers o un pastor 
con saggezza spiritosa grande anzichč le risposte facili o 
false. 


15. di che lo indurreste a ricordarsi per memorizzare la 
vostra parola la bibbia (guale Romans 8), di modo che posso 
averlo nel mio cuore e fare la mia prepararsi mente ed ē 


aspetti per dare una risposta ad altre della speranza che ho 
circa VOI. 


16. Che portereste l'atuto me in modo che la mie proprie 
teologia e dottrine per accosentire con la vostra parola, la 
bibbia e che continuereste a aiutarli a sapere la mia 
comprensione della dottrina pud essere migliorata in modo 
che la miei propri vita, lifestyle e capire continui ad essere 
piū vicino a che cosa lo desiderate essere per me. 


17. Che aprireste la mia comprensione spiritosa 
(conclusioni) di piū e pit e che dove la mia comprensione 0 
percezione di νοὶ non č esatta, che lo aiutereste ad imparare 
chi Jesus Christ allineare ē. 


18. Che dareste l'atuto me in modo che possa separare tutti 1 
rituali falsi da cui ho dipeso, dai vostri insegnamenti liberi 
nella bibbia, se c'ē ne di che cosa sono seguente non č del 
dio, o ὃ contrari a che cosa desiderate per insegnarli - circa 
guanto segue. 


19. Che alcune forze della malvagitā non toglierebbero la 
comprensione affatto spiritosa che abbia, ma piuttosto che 
mantennrei la conoscenza di come conoscerli e non essere 
ingannato dentro attualmente di inganno spiritoso. 


20. Che portereste la resistenza spiritosa ed aiutereste a me 
in modo che non faccia parte del ritirarsi grande o di alcun 
movimento che sarebbe spiritual falsificato a voi ed alla 
vostra parola santa. 


21. Ouello se ci ὃ gualche cosa che faccia nella mia vita, 0 
gualsiasi senso che non ho risposto a vol come dovrei avere 
e guello sta impedendomi di camminare con νοὶ, Ο avere 
capire, che portereste guei things/responses/events 
nuovamente dentro la mia mente, di modo che rinuncerei 


loro in nome di Jesus Christ e tutte i loro effetti e 
conseguenzZe e che sostituireste tutta la emptiness, tristezza O 
disperazione nella mia vita con la giota del signore e che di 
piū sarei messo a fuoco sull'imparare seguirli leggendo la 
vostra parola, bibbia. 


22. Che aprireste 1 miei occhi in modo che possa vedere e 
riconoscere chiaramente se ci ἃ un inganno grande circa 1 
soggetti spiritosi, come capire guesto fenomeno (0 guesti 
eventi) da una prospettiva biblica e che mi dareste la 
saggezzZa per sapere ed in modo che impari come aiutare i 
miei amici ed amavo ones (parenti) per non fare parte di 
esso. 


23. Che vi accertereste che 1 miei occhi siano aperti una 
volta e la mia mente capisce l'importanzZa spiritosa degli 
eventi correnti che avvengono nel mondo, che abbiate 
preparato il mio cuore per accettare la vostra veritā e che lo 
aiutereste a capire come trovare 1] coraggio 6 la resistenza 
con la vostra parola santa, la bibbia. In nome di Jesus Christ, 
chiedo gueste cose che confermano il mio desiderio essere 
nell'accordo la vostra volontā e βίο chiedendo la vostra 
saggezza ed avere un amore della veritā, Amen. 


Pit in calce alla pagina 
come avere vita Eterna 


Siamo felici se guesta lista (delle richieste di preghiera al 
dio) pud aiutarli. Capiamo che guesta non pud essere la 
traduzione migliore o piū efficace. Capiamo che ci sono 
molti sensi differenti di esprimere 1 pensieri e le parole. Se 
avete un suggerimento per una traduzione migliore, Ο se 


voleste occorrere una piccola guantitā di vostro tempo di 
trasmettere 1 suggerimenti ΠΟΙ, atuterete i migliaia della 
gente inoltre, che allora Ieggerā la traduzione migliorata. 
Abbiamo spesso un nuovo Testamento disponibile in vostra 
lingua o nelle lingue che sono rare o vecchie. 


Se state cercando un nuovo Testamento in una lingua 
specifīca, scriva prego noi. Inoltre, desideriamo essere sicuri 
e proviamo a comunicare a volte guello, offriamo 1 libri che 
non sono liberi e che costano 1 soldi. Ma se non potete 
permettersi alcuni di guei libri elettronici, possiamo fare 
spesso uno scambio di libri elettronici per aiuto con la 
traduzione o il lavoro di traduzione. 


Non dovete essere un operalo professionista, solo una 
persona normale che ὃ interessata nell'assistenza. Dovreste 
avere un calcolatore 0 dovreste avere accesso ad un 
calcolatore alla vostra biblioteca o universitā o universitā 
locale, poichč guelli hanno solitamente collegamenti 
migliori al Internet. Potete anche stabilire solitamente il 
vostro proprio cliente LIBERO personale della posta 
elettronīca andando al 4 di mail.yahoo.com prego 
occorrete un momento per trovare l'indirizzo della posta 
elettronica situato alla parte inferiore o all'estremitā di 
guesta pagina. Speriamo che trasmettiate la posta elettronica 
noi, se guesta č di atuto o di incoraggiamento. Inoltre vi 
consigliamo metterseli in contatto con riguardo ai libri 
elettronici che offriamo guello siamo senza costo e 


che libero abbiamo molti libri nelle lingue straniere, ma 
non le disponiamo sempre per ricevere elettronicamente 
(trasferimento dal sistema centrale verso i satelliti) perchē 
rendiamo soltanto disponibile 1 libri Ο i soggetti che sono 
chiesti. Vi consigliamo continuare a pregare al dio ed a 
continuare ad imparare circa lui leggendo il nuovo 


Testamento. Accogliamo favorevolmente le vostre domande 
ed osservazioni da posta elettronica. 


Preghiera al dio Caro Dio, Grazie che guesto gospel o 
guesto nuovo Testamento č stato līberato in modo che 
possiamo impararvi piū circa. Aiuti prego la gente 
responsabile del rendere guesto libro elettronico disponibile. 
Conoscete che chi sono e potete aiutarle. 


Aiutile prego a potere funzionare velocemente e renda 1 libri 
piū elettronici disponibili Atutili prego ad avere tutte le 
risorse, i soldi, la resistenza ed 1] tempo di che hanno 
bisogno per potere continuare a funzionare per voi. 

Atuti prego guelli che fanno parte della sguadra che le aiuta 
su una base giornaliere. Prego dia loro la resistenza per 
continuare e dare ciascuno di loro la comprensione spiritosa 
per il lavoro che li desiderate fare. Aiuti loro prego ciascuno 
a non avere timore ed a non ricordarsi di che siete il dio che 
risponde alla preghiera e che ὃ incaricato di tutto. Prego che 
consigliereste loro e che li proteggete ed il lavoro čc il 
ministero che sono agganciati dentro. 


Prego che li proteggereste dalle forze spiritose o da altri 
ostacoli che potrebbero nuoc Ο ritardarli giū. Aiutilo prego 
guando uso guesto nuovo Testamento anche per pensare alla 
gente che ha reso guesta edizione disponibile, di modo che 
posso pregare per loro ed in modo da pud continuare a 
aiutare piū gente. 


Prego che mi dareste un amore della vostra parola santa (il 
nuovo Testamento) e che mi dareste la saggezza ed il 
discernment spiritosi per conoscerli meglio e per capire ἢ] 


periodo di tempo oū stiamo vivendo. Aiutilo prego a sapere 
risolvere le difficoltā che sono confrontato con ogni giorno. 
Il signore God, lo atuta a desiderare conoscerli piū meglio e 
desiderare atutare altri cristiani nella mia zona ed intorno al 
mondo. 


Prego che dareste la sguadra elettronica e coloro del libro 
che le atuta la vostra saggezza. 

Prego che aiutereste 1 diversi membri della loro famiglia (e 
della mia famiglia) spiritual a non essere ingannati, ma 
capirli e desiderare accettarli e seguire in ogni senso. Inoltre 
diaci la comoditā ed il consiglio in guesti periodi ed 10 vi 
chiedono di fare gueste cose in nome di Jesus, amen, 


ἀδὰδ͵ᾶαλ δὰ ὰ χὰ  Χὰ Χὰ ἃ ἃ ἀὰ ἃ ἃ 


PORTUGUESE PORTUGUEŠE 


Portuguese Prayer Cristo Pedido a Deus Como orar a Deus 
podem ouvir my pedido perguntar Deus dar ajuda a me 
Portuguese - Prayer Reguests (praying / Talking) to God 
- explained in Portugues (Portugues) Language 


Falando ao deus, o criador do universo, senhor: 


1. gue vocē darta a mim ἃ coragem pray as coisas gue eu 
necessito pray 


2. gue νοοῦ daria a mim ἃ coragem 0 acreditar e aceitar O 
gue vocč guer fazer com minha vida, em vez de mim gue 
exalting meus prēprios vontade (intengāo) acima de seu. 


3. gue vocē me daria a ajuda para nāo deixar meus medos do 
desconhecido se transformar as desculpas, ou a base para 
mim para nāo lhe servir. 


4. gue vocē me daria a ajuda para ver e aprender como ter a 
forga espiritual mim necessite (com sua palavra o bible) a) 
para os eventos adiante e b) para minha prēpria viagem 
espiritual pessoal. 


5. Oue vocē deus me daria a ajuda para guerer Ihe servir 
mais 

6. Oue vocē me lembraria falar com vocē (prayer)when me 
580 frustrados ou na dificuldade, em vez de tentar resolver 
coisas eu mesmo somente com minha forga humana. 


7. Oue vocē me daria a sabedoria e um coragāo encheu-se 
com a sabedoria biblical de modo gue eu Ihe servisse mais 
eficazmente. 


8. Oue vocē me daria um desejo estudar sua palavra, o bible, 
(0 gospel do testament novo de John), em uma base pessoal, 


9. gue vocč daria a auxīlio a mim de modo gue eu pudesse 
observar coisas no bible (sua palavra) a gue eu posso 
pessoalmente se relacionar, e a gue me ajudarā compreender 
O gue vocē me guer fazer em minha vida. 


10. Cue vocē me daria o discernment grande, para 
compreender como explicar a outro gue vocč 6, e gue eu 


poderia aprender como aprender e saber estar acima para 
vocč e sua palavra (0 bible) 


11. Oue vocč traria os povos (ou os Web site) em minha 
vida gue guerem Ο conhecer, e gue 580 fortes em sua 
compreensāo exata de νοοῦ (deus); e isso vocč traria povos 
(ou Web site) em minha vida gue poderā me incentivar 
aprender exatamente como dividir o bible a palavra da 
verdade (2 timothy 2:15). 


12. Oue vocē me ajudaria aprender ter a compreensāo 
grande sobre gue versāo do bible 6 a mais melhor, gue sāo a 
mais exata, e gue tēm a forga  o poder os mais espirituais, 
e gue a versāo concorda com os manuscritos originais gue 
Vvocč inspirou os autores do testament novo escrever. 


13. Οἷα vocē me darta ἃ ajuda para usar meu tempo em uma 
maneira boa, e para nāo desperdigar minha hora em mētodos 
falsos ou vazios de comegar mais perto do deus (mas 
daguele nāo seja verdadeiramente biblical), e onde agueles 
mētodos nāo produzem nenhuma fruta espiritual a longo 
prazo ou durāvel. 


14. Oue vocē me darta o auxilio compreender o gue 
procurar em uma igreja ou em um lugar da adoragāo, gue 
tipos das perguntas a pedir, e gue vocē me ajudaria 
encontrar believers ou um pastor com sabedoria espiritual 
grande em vez das respostas fāceis ou falsas. 15. gue vocē 
farta com gue eu recordasse memorizar sua palavra o bible 
(tal como Romans 8), de modo gue eu pudesse Ο ter em meu 
coragāo e ter minha mente preparada, e estivessem pronto 
para dar uma resposta a outra da esperanĢa 4116 eu tenho 
sobre vocē. 


16. Oue vocē me traria ἃ ajuda de modo gue meus proprios 
theology e doutrinas para concordar com sua palavra, O 


bible e gue vocē continuaria a me ajudar saber minha 
compreensāo da doutrina pode ser melhorada de modo gue 
meus proprios vida, lifestyle e compreensāo continuem a ser 
mais perto de ο gue vocē a guer ser para mim. 


17. Oue vocč abriria minha introspecgāo espiritual 
(conclusčes) mais e mais, e gue onde minha compreensāo 
ou percepgāo de νοοῦ nāo sāo exata, gue vocē me ajudaria 
aprender guem Jesus Christ € verdadeiramente. 


18. Oue vocē me darta a ajuda de modo gue eu possa 
separar todos os rituals falsos de gue eu depender, de seus 
ensinos desobstruidos no bible, se alguma de 0 gue eu sou 
seguinte nāo 580 do deus, nem sāo contrārias a O gue vocē 
guer nos ensinar - sobre Ο seguir. 


19. Oue nenhumas forgas do evil nāo removeriam a 
compreensāo espiritual gue eu tenho, mas rather gue eu 
reteria O conhecimento de como Ο conhecer e nāo ser iludido 
nestes dias do deception espiritual. 

20. Oue vocč traria a forga espiritual e me ajudaria de modo 
gue eu nāo seja parte da gueda grande afastado ou de 
nenhum movimento gue fosse espiritual forjado a vocč e a 
sua palavra holy. 


21. [550 se houver gualguer coisa gue eu ΗΖ em minha vida, 
ou alguma maneira gue eu nāo Ihe respondi como eu devo 
ter e aguela estā impedindo gue eu ande com vocč, ou ter a 
compreensāo, gue vocč traria agueles 
things/responses/events para trās em minha mente, de modo 
gue eu os renunciasse no nome de Jesus Christ, e em todas 
seus efeitos e consegiiēncias, e gue vocē substituiria todo ὁ 
emptiness, sadness ou desespero em minha vida com a 
alegria do senhor, e gue eu estaria focalizado mais na 
aprendizagem o seguir lendo sua palavra, o bible. 


22. Oue vocē abriria meus olhos de modo gue eu possa ver 6 
reconhecer claramente se houver um deception grande sobre 
tēpicos espirituais, como compreender este fenoOmeno (ou 
estes eventos) de um perspective biblical, e gue vocē me 
daria a sabedoria para saber e de modo gue eu aprenderei 
como ajudar a meus amigos e amei (parentes) nāo ser parte 
dela. 


23. Oue vocč se asseguraria de gue meus olhos estejam 
abertos uma vez e minha mente compreende o significado 
espiritual dos eventos atuais gue ocorrem no mundo, gue 
VOCČ prepararia meu coragāo para aceitar sua verdade, e gue 
vocēč me ajudaria compreender como encontrar a coragem e 
a forca com sua palavra holy, o bible. No nome de Jesus 
Christ, eu pego estas coisas gue confirmam meu desejo ser 
no acordo sua vontade, e eu estou pedindo sua sabedoria e 
para ter um amor da verdade, Amen. 


Mais no fundo da pāgina 
como ter a vida eternal 


Nēčs estamos contentes se esta lista (de pedīdos do prayer ao 
deus) puder Ihe ajudar. Nos compreendemos gue esta nāo 
pode ser ἃ mais melhor ou tradugāo a mais eficaz. N6s 
compreendemos gue hā muitas maneiras diferentes de 
expressar pensamentos 6 palavras. Se vocč tiver uma 
sugestāo para uma traducāo melhor, ou se vocē gostar de 
fazer exame de um pouco de seu tempo nos emitir 
sugestēes, vocē estarā ajudando a milhares dos povos 
tambčēm, gue lerāo entāo a tradugāo melhorada. N6s temos 
freguentemente um testament novo disponivel em sua lingua 
ou nas linguas gue 580 raras ou velhas. Se vocč estiver 
procurando um testament novo em uma lingua especifica, 
escreva-nos por favor. 


Tambēm, n6s gueremos ser certos e tentamos comunicar ās 
vezes 1580, nOs oferecemos os livros gue nāo estāo livres e 
gue custam 0 dinheiro. Mas se vocē nāo puder ter recursos 
para alguns dagueles livros eletrOnicos, n6s podemos 
freguentemente fazer uma troca de livros eletrOnicos para a 
ajuda com tradugāo ou trabalho da tradugāo. Vocčē nāo tem 
gue ser um trabalhador profissional, only uma pessoa 
regular gue esteja interessada na ajuda. 


Vocč deve ter um computador ou vocē deve ter o acesso a 
um computador em sua biblioteca ou faculdade ou 
universidade local, desde gue agueles tēm geralmente 
conexčes melhores ao Internet. 


Vocč pode tambēm geralmente estabelecer seu prēprio 
cliente LIVRE pessoal do correto eletrOnico indo ao +44 de 
mail.yahoo.com faz exame por favor de um momento para 
encontrar o endereco do correio eletronico ficado situado no 
fundo ou na extremidade desta pāgina. Νός esperamos gue 
vocč nos emita Ο correlo eletrOnico, se este for da ajuda ou 
do incentivo. N6s incentivamo-lo tambēm contatar-nos a 
respeito dos livros eletrOnicos gue nēs oferecemos a 1550 
somos sem custo, 6 


gue livre πός temos muitos livros em linguas extrangeiras, 
mas nčs nāo as colocamos sempre para receber 
eletronicamente (download) porgue nos fazemos somente 
disponivel os livros ou os tēpicos gue sāo os mais pedidos. 
Nēs incentivamo-lo continuar a pray ao deus e a continuar a 
aprender sobre ele Iendo ο testament novo. Nos damos boas- 
vindas a seus perguntas e comentārios pelo correio 
eletronico. 


ἀὰαδᾶα ͵ᾶ λα.  ὰ  λ  ὰ δ Δ ὰ 
SERKRRBAKEKKAKAKK GA ὰ  ἀὰ δ AK ἃ 


Estimado Dios , Gracias aguel esto Nuevo Testamento has 
estado disparador a fin de gue nosotros estamos capaz a 
aprender mās acerca de usted. Por favor ayūdeme la gente 
responsable por haciendo esto Electronica libro disponible. 
Por favor ayūdeme estēn capaz de obra ayuna , y hacer mās 
Electronica libros mayor disponible Por favor ayūdeme 
estēn haber todo el recursos , el dinero , el potencia y el 
tiempo aguel ellos necesidad para poder guardar laboral para 
ti. Por favor ayūdeme esos aguel estā parte de la eguipo 
aguel ayuda ellas en un corriente base. 


Por favor dar ellas el potencia a continuar y dar cada de ellas 
el espiritual comprensi0n por lo obra aguel usted necesidad 
estēn hacer. Por favor ayūdeme cada de estēn no haber 
miedo y a acordarse de aguel usted estā el Dios guiēn 
respuestas oraci0n Yy guičn es 61 encargado de todo. 

Oro aguel usted haria animar ellas , y aguel usted amparar 
ellas , y los trabajadores ὅς ministerio aguel son ocupado en. 
Oro aguel usted haria amparar ellas desde el Espiritual 
Fuerzas o otro obstāculos aguel puedes datio ellas o lento 
ellas down. 


Por favor ayūdeme cuāndo YO uso esto Nuevo Testamento 
a tambičn creer de la personas guičn haber hecho esto 
edici0on disponible , a fin de gue YO lata orar por ellas y asi 
ellos lata continuar a ayuda mās personas Oro aguel usted 
haria dēme un amor de su Santo Palabra ( el Nuevo 
Testamento ), y aguel usted haria dēme espiritual juicio y 
discernimientos saber usted mejor y a comprender el tiempo 
aguel nosotros estamos viviente en. 


Por favor ayūdeme saber οόπΊΟ a tratar con el dificultades 
aguel Estoy confrontar con todos los dias. Sefior Dios , 
Ayūdame guerer saber usted Mejor y guerer a ayuda otro 
Cristianos en mi ārea y alrededor del mundo. Oro aguel 
usted haria dar el Electronica libro eguipo y esos guičn obra 
en la telas y esos guičn ayuda ellas su juicio. 


Oro aguel usted haria ayuda el individuo miembros de su 
familia ( y mi familia ) a no estar espiritualmente engafiado , 
pero a comprender usted y guerer a aceptar y seguir usted en 
todos los dfas camino. y YO preguntar usted hacer ēstos 
cosas en nombre de Jesūs , Amēn , 


ἀλὰαδ͵ᾶα αδ͵ᾶα δ. χὰ  λ  ὰ KOKA 


Kjare God , Takk skal du ha det denne ΝΥ Testamentet 
er blitt befridd i den grad at vi er dugelig ἃ hģre flere om du. 
Behage hjelpe folket ansvarlig for gjgr denne Elektronisk 
bestille anvendelig. Behage hjelpe seg ἃ bli kjopedyktig 
arbeide rask , og lage flere Elektronisk bģker anvendelig 
Behage hjelpe seg ā ha alle ressursene , pengene , det styrke 
og klokken det de ngd for at vare i stand til oppbevare 
arbeider til deres. 


Behage hjelpe dem det er del av teamet det hjelpe seg opp 
pā en hverdags basis. Behage gir seg det styrke ā fortsette og 
gir hver av seg det sprit forstāelse for det arbeide det du 
Ģnske seg ἃ gjģre. 


Behage hjelpe hver av seg ā ikke ha rank og ā erindre det du 
er det God hvem svar bgnn og hvem er 1 Iedelsen av alt. JEG 
be det du ville oppmuntre seg , og det du beskytte seg , og 
det arbeide 6c ministerium det de er forlovet inne. JEG be 
det du ville beskytte seg fra det Sprit Presser eller annet 
obstacles det kunne skade seg eller langsom seg ned. 


Behage hjelpe meg nār JEG bruk denne Ny Testamentet ā 
likeledes tenke pā folket hvem ha fremstilt denne opplag 
anvendelig , i den grad at JEG kanne be for seg hvorfor de 
kanne fortsette ā hjelpe flere folk JEG be det du ville gir 
meg en kjarlighet til din Hellig Ord ( det Ny Testamerntet ), 
og det du ville gir meg sprit klokskap og discernment ā vite 
du bedre og ἃ oppfatte perioden det vi lever inne. 

Behage hjelpe meg ā vite hvor ā beskjeftige seg med 
problemene det JEG er stilt overfor hver dag. Lord God , 
Hjelpe meg ā vil gjerne vite du Bedre og ā vil gjerne hjelpe 
annet Kristen inne meg omrāde og i nerheten verden. 

JEG be det du ville gir det Elektronisk bestille lag og dem 
hvem arbeide med det website og dem hvem hjelpe seg din 
klokskap. JEG be det du ville hjelpe individet medlemmer 
av deres slekt (og meg slekt ) ἃ ikke vēre spiritually narret , 
bortsett fra ἃ oppfatte du og ἃ vil gjerne godkjenne og fģlge 
etter etter du inne enhver vei. og JEG anmode du ἃ gjgre 
disse saker inne navnet av Jesus , Samarbeidsvillig , 


KERS BĒGA S8 BC BC BC BC Br Bc BE BC BC BC BC BC BC BC BBK KG 


SWEDISH -- SUEDE - SUEDOIS 


Swedish - Prayer Reguests (praying / Talking) to God - 
explained in Swedish Language 


Swedish Prayer Bon till Gud Jesus Hur till Be Hur kanna 
hora min Hur till fraga Gud till ger hjalp finna ande Ledning 
Talande till Gud , skaparen om Universum , den Vār Herre 
och Frālsare : 


1. sā pass du skulle ger till jag tapperheten till be sakerna sā 
pass Jag nod till be 


2. sā pass du skulle ger till jag tapperheten till tro pā du och 
accept vad du vilja till gēr med min liv , 1 stāllet fr jag 
upphoja min āga vilja ( avsikt ) Gver din. 

3. sā pass du skulle ge mig hjālp till inte lāta min rādsla om 
okānd till bli den ursākta , eller basisten for jag inte till tjāna 
you. 


4. sā pass du skulle ge mig hjālp till se och till lāra sig hur 
till har den ande styrka Jag nēd ( igenom din uttrycka bibeln 
) en ) fr hāndelsen f6re och Ὁ ) for min āga personlig ande 
resā. 


5. δὰ pass du Gud skulle ge mig hjālp till vilja till tjāna Du 
mer 


6. Sā pass du skulle pāminna jag till samtal med du 
prayerwhen ) JAG er frustrerat eller i svārigheten , i stāllet 
fr frs6kande till besluta sakerna mig sjālv bara igenom 
min mānsklig styrka. 


7. Sā pass du skulle ge mig Visdom och en hjārtan fyllt med 
Biblisk Visdom sā fakta āt JAG skulle tjāna du mer 
effektivt. 8. Sā pass du skulle ge mig en Gnska till studera 
din uttrycka , bibeln , ( den Ny Testamente Evangelium av 
John ), pā en personlig basis 9. sā pass du skulle ger hjālp 


till jag sā fakta āt JAG er Κῦρε duktig mārka sakerna inne 
om Bibel (din uttrycka ) vilken JAG kanna personlig berātta 
till , och den dār vill hjālpa mig forstā vad du vilja jag till 
gēr 1 min liv. 


10. δὰ pass du skulle ge mig stor discernment , ti11 frstā hur 
till forklara till sjālvaste vem du er , och sā pass JAG skulle 
kunde lāra sig hur till lāra sig och veta hur till l6pa upp for 
du och mig din uttrycka ( bibeln ) 


11. δὰ pass du skulle komma med folk ( eller websites ) i 
min liv vem vilja till veta du och mig , vem de/vi/du/ni ār 
stark i deras exakt f6rstāndet av du ( Gud ); och Sā pass du 
skulle komma med folk ( eller websites ) 1 min liv vem vilja 
kunde uppmuntra jag till ackurat lāra sig hur till fordela 
bibeln orden av sanning Timothy 215:). 


12. δὰ pass du skulle hjālpa mig till lāra sig till har stor 
forstāndet om vilken Bibel version ār būst , vilken ār mest 
exakt , och vilken har mest ande styrka ἄς formāga , och 
vilken version samtycke med det original manuskripten sā 
pass du inspirerat frfattarna om ΝΥ Testamente till skriva. 


13. δὰ pass du skulle ger hjālp till jag till anvānda min tid i 
en god vāg , och inte till slēsa min tid pā Falsk eller tom 
metoderna till komma nārmare till Gud ( utom sā pass 
blandar inte sant Biblisk ), och var den hār metoderna 
produkter ingen for lānge siden tid eller varande ande frukt. 


14. δὰ pass du skulle ger hjūlp till jag till forstā vad till blick 
fēr i en kyrka eller en stālle av dyrkan , vad slagen av 
spērsmālen till frāga , och sā pass du skulle hjālpa mig till 
finna tro pā eller en pastor med βίοι ande visdom i stāllet f6r 
lātt eller falsk svar. 


15. sā pass du skulle orsak jag till minas til] minnesmārke 
din uttrycka bibeln ( sādan som Romersk 8), sā fakta ἃ JAG 
kanna har den i min hjārtan och har min sinne beredd , och 
vara rede {Π] ἃ ger en svar till sjālvaste om hoppa pā att Jag 
har omkring du. 


16. Sā pass du skulle komma med hjālp till jag sā fakta āt 
min āga theology och doktrin till samtycke med din uttrycka 
, bibeln och sā pass du skulle fortsātta till hjālpa mig veta 
hur min forstāndet av doktrin kanna bli f6rbāttrat sā fakta āt 
min ἄρα liv , livsform och f6rstāndet fortsātt till vara nējer 
till vad slut du vilja den till vara fēr jag. 


17. δὰ pass du skulle 6ppen min ande inblicken ( 
sluttningarna ) mer och mer , och sā pass var min f6rstāndet 
eller uppfattningen av du ār inte exakt , sā pass du skulle 
hjālpa mig till lāra sig vem Jesus Christ sant ār. 


18. Sā pass du skulle ger hjālp till jag sā fakta āt JAG skulle 
kunde skild frān nāgon falsk ritual vilken Jag har bero pā , 
frān din klar undervisning inne om Bibel , eventuell om vad 
JAG fēljer ār inte av Gud,, eller ār 1 strīd mot vad du vilja 
till undervisa oss omkring f6ljande du. 


19. Sā pass nāgon pressar av onda skulle inte ta bort nāgon 
ande fērstāndet vilken Jag har , utom hellre sā pass JAG 
skulle hālla kvar kunskap om hur till veta du och mig inte 
till bli lurat i den hār dagen av ande bedrāgeri. 


20. Sā pass du skulle komma med ande styrka och hjālp till 
jag sā fakta āt Jag vill inte till bli del om den Stor Stjārnfall 
Bort eller av nāgon rērelse vilken skulle bli spiritually 
forfalskad till du och mig till din Helig Uttrycka 


21. Sā pass om dār er nāgot sā pass Jag har gjort det min liv 
, eller nāgon vāg sā pass Jag har inte reagerat till du sā JAG 


skulle har och den dār er fērhindrande jag frān endera 
vandrande med du , eller har fērstāndet , sā pass du skulle 
komma med den hār sakerna / svaren / hāndelsen rygg in i 
min sinne , sā fakta dt JAG skulle avsāga sig dem inne om 
Namn av Jesus Christ , och all av deras verkningen och 
konsekvenserna , och sā pass du skulle sātta tillbaka nāgon 
tomhet „sadness eller fērtvivlan 1 min liv med det Glādje om 
Vār Herre och Frālsare , och sā pass JAG skulle bli mer 
focusen pā inlūrningen till fēlja du vid lāsande din uttrycka , 
den Bibel 


22. Sā pass du skulle 6ppen min ēga sā fakta āt JAG skulle 
kunde klar se och recognize om dār er en Stor Bedrāgeri 
omkring Ande dmnena , hur til] fērstā den hār phenomenon 
( eller de hār hūndelsen ) frān en Biblisk perspektiv , och sā 
pass du skulle ge mig visdom till veta och sā sā pass Jag vill 
lāra sig hur till hjālp min vānnerna och ālskat en ( slāktingen 
) inte bli del om it. 


23. Sā pass du skulle tillfūrsākra sā pass en gāng min čga 
de/vi/du/ni ār 6ppnat och min sinne fērstār den ande mening 
av strom hāndelsen tagande stālle pā jorden , sā pass du 
skulle fērbereda min hjārtan till accept din sanning , och sā 
pass du skulle hjālpa mig f6rstā hur till finna mod och styrka 
igenom din Helig Uttrycka , bibeln. Inne om namn av Jesus 
Christ , JAG frāga om de hār sakerna bekrāftande min 6nska 
till vara i fēlje avtalen din vilja , och JAG frāgar till deras 
visdom och till har en kārlek om den Sanning 


Samarbetsvillig 





Mer pā botten av Sida 
Hur till har Oāndlig Liv 


Vi er glad om den hār lista Gver ( bon anmoder till Gud ) ār 
duglig till hjālpa du. Vi fērstā den hār Maj inte bli den bāst 
eller mest effektiv Gversāttning. Vi fērstā det dār de/vi/du/ni 
ār mānga olik vāg av yttranden tanken och orden. Om du har 
en fērslagen for en bāttre Gversāttning , eller om du skulle 
lik till ta en liten belopp av din tid till sānda fērslag till oss , 
du vill bli hjālpande tusenden av annan folk ocksā , vem 
vilja dā lāsa den f6rbāttrat 6versāttning. Vi οἵα har en Ny 
Testamente tillgānglig i din sprāk eller i sprāken sā pass 
de/vi/du/ni ār sāllsynt eller gammal. Om du er sett for en Ny 
Testamente i en bestimd sprāk , behaga skriva till oss. 
Ocksā , vi behčv till vara stker och f6rs6k till meddela sā 
pass ibland , vi g6r erbjudande bokna sā pass blandar inte 
Fri och sā pass gēr kostnad pengar. Utom om du kan icke 
har rād med det nāgot om den hār elektronisk bokna , vi 
kanna ofta gēr en byta av elektronisk bokna f6r hjūlp med 
Gversāttning eller 6versāttning verk. 


Du hade inte till vara en professionell arbetaren , enda et par 
regelbunden person vem er han intresserad 1 hjālpande. Du 
borde har en computern eller du borde ha ingāng till en 
computern pā din lokal bibliotek eller college eller 
universitet , sedan dess den hār vanligtvis har bāttre 
forbindelserna till Internet. Du kanna ocksā vanligtvis 
grunda din āga personlig FRI elektronisk sānda med posten 
redovisa vid gār till mail.yahoo.com 


14 Behaga ta en stund till finna den elektronisk sānda med 
posten adress lokaliserat nederst eller sluten av den hār sida. 
Vi hoppas du vill sānda elektronisk sānda med posten till 
oss , om den hār er av hjālp eller uppmuntran. Vi ocksā 
uppmuntra du till komma i kontakt med oss angāande 
Elektronisk Bokna sā pass vi erbjudande sā pass de/vi/du/ni 
ār utan kostnad , och fri. 


Vi gēr har mānga bokna i utlāndsk sprāken , utom vi inte 
alltid stālle dem till ta emot elektronisk ( data Overfēr ) 
emedan vi bara gēra tillgānglig bokna eller imnena sā pass 
de/vi/du/ni dr mest begāret. Vi uppmuntra du till fortsātta till 
be till Gud och till fortsātta till lāra sig omkring Honom vid 
lāsande den ΝΥ Testamente. Vi vālkomnande din 
spērsmālen och kommentarerna vid elektronisk sānda med 
posten. 


KAEKSREAKSKAKO KOKA KĀK K KOEK KOKS 


Anwylyd Celi , Ddiolch 'ch a hon 'n Grai 
Destament gollyngwyd fel a allwn at ddysg hychwaneg 
amdanat. Blesio chyfnertha 'r boblogi 'n atebol achos yn 
gwneud hon Electronic Ilyfr ar gael. 


Blesio chyfnertha 'u at all gweithia ymprydia , a gwna 
hychwaneg Electronic Ilyfrau ar gael Blesio chyfnertha 'u at 
ca pawb 'r adnoddau , 'r arian , 'r chryfder a 'r amsera a hwy 
angen er all cadw yn gweithio atat. Blesio chyfnertha hynny 
sy barthu chan 'r heigia a chyfnertha 'u acha an everyday 
sail. 


Blesio anrhega 'u 'r chryfder at arhosa a anrhega pob un 
chanddyn 'r 'n ysbrydol yn deall achos 'r gweithia a "ch 
angen ἡ at gwna. 


Blesio chyfnertha pob un chanddyn at mo ca arswyda a at 
atgofia a ach 'r Celi a atebiadau arawd a sy 1 mewn 
chyhudda chan bopeth. Archa a anogech 'u , a a achlesi 'u , a 
'r gweithia ὧς gweinidogaeth a Jn cyflogedig i mewn. Archa 


a achlesech 'u chan 'r'n Ysbrydol Grymoedd ai arall 
rhwystrau a could amhara 'u ai arafa 'u i lawr. 

Blesio chyfnertha 'm pryd Arfera hon 'n Grai Destament at 
hefyd dybied chan 'r boblogi a wedi gwneud hon argraffiad 
ar gael , [6] a Alla gweddio am 'u a [6] allan arhosa at 
chyfnertha hychwaneg boblogi Archa a anrhegech 'm 
anwylaeth chan 'ch 'n gysegr-lān Eiria ( Ὑ 'n Grai Destament 
), a a anrhegech 'm 'n ysbrydol callineb a ddirnadaeth at 
adnabod gwellhawch a at ddeal1 Ὑ atalnod chan amsera a Jm 
yn bucheddu i mewn. Blesio chyfnertha 'm at adnabod fel at 
ymdrin 'r afrwyddinebau a Dwi wynebedig ag ddiwedydd. 
Arglwydd Celi , Chyfnertha 'm at angen at adnabod 
gwellhawch a at angen at chyfnertha arall Cristnogion i 
mewn 'm arwynebedd a am T byd. Archa a anrhegech 'r 
Electronic Ilyfr heigta a hynny a gweithia acha 'r website a 
hynny a chyfnertha 'u 'ch callineb. Archa a chyfnerthech 'r 
hunigol aelodau chan 'n hwy deulu (a 'm deulu ) at mo bod 
Ἢ ysbrydol dwylledig , namyn at ddeall 'ch a at angen at 
chymer a canlyn 'ch 1 mewn Ἢ bob ffordd. a Archa 'ch at 
gwna hyn bethau i mewn 'r enwa chan Iesu , Amen , 


KAERKSRAKKKAKAKA KOKK K ἃ KOKA KĀ AS 


Iceland 
Icelandic Icelandic - Prayer Reguests (praying / Talking) 
to God - explained in Icelandic Language 


Prayer Isceland Icelandic Jesus Kristur Baen til Guo 
Hvernig til Bioja Hvernig geta spyrja gefa hjalpa andlegur 
Leiosogn 


Tal til Gud the Skapari af the Alheimur the Herra: 


1. pessi pū vildi gefa til mig the hugrekki til biēja the hlutur 
pessi EG pērf til bija 


2. pessi pū vildi gefa til mig the hugrekki til trūa pū og 
piggja hvadča pū vilja til komast af med minn Iif , i staOtnn af 
mig upphefja minn eiga vilja ( dsetningur ) yfir pinn. 


3. pessi pū vildi gefa mig hjālpa til ekki lāta minn ēgurlegur 
af the 6pekktur til verča the afs6kun , e6a the undirstača 
fyrir mig ekki til bera fram you. 4. pessi pū vildi gefa mig 
hjālpa til sjā og til laera hvernig til hafa the andlegur styrkur 
ĒG pērf ( i gegnum pinn orē the Biblia a ) fyrir the atburčur 
ά undan ) og Ὁ ) fyrir minn eiga personulegur andlegur fer6. 


5. Pessi pū Gud vildi gefa mig hjālpa til vilja til bera fram 
Pū fleiri 6. Pessi pū vildi minna ā mig til tāla mečd pū 
prayerwhen ) ĒG er svekktur eča i vandi , i stadinn af 
erfidur til āsetningur hlutur ēg sjālfur eini i gegnum minn 
mannlegur styrkur. 


7.Pessi pū vildi gefa mig Viska og a hjarta fiskflak meč 
Biblfulegur Viska svo pessi EG vildi bera fram pū fleiri ā 
āhrifarikan hātt. 


8. Pessi pū vildi gefa mig a 16ngun til nema pinn or6 the 
Biblfa the Nyja testamenti6 Gudspjall af Klēsett ), da 
persOnulegur undirstada 


9. bessi pū vildi gefa ačstod til mig svo pessi ĒG er feer til 
taka eftir hlutur i the Biblia ( pinn orē ) hver ĒG geta 
persOnulega segja frā til , og pessi vilja hjālpa mig skilja 
hvada pū vilja mig til gera ut af νι minn lif. 


10. Pessi pū vildi gefa mig mikill skarpskyggni , til skilja 
hvernig til tskyra til annar hver pū ert , og pessi ĒG vildi 
vera feer til laera hvernig til leera og vita hvernig til standa 
med pū og pinn or6 the Biblia ) 


11. Pessi pū vildi koma med folk ( e6a websites ) i minn lif 
hver vilja til vita pū , og hver ert sterkur i peirra nākvemur 
skilningur af pū ( σα ); og Pessi pū vildi koma med folk ( 
eŠa websites ) i minn lif hver vilja vera fer til hvetja mig til 
nākvemur lera hvernig til deila the Biblia the or6 gučs 
sannleikur (2 Hre6slugjarn 215:). 


12. Pessi pū vildi hjālpa mig til lera til hafa mikill 
skilningur dur i hver Biblia utgāfa er bestur , hver er 
nākvamur , og hver hefur the andlegur styrkur ἄς māttur , og 
hver ūtgāfa sampykkja med the frumeintak handrīt pessi pū 
blāsa i brjēst the ritstorf af the Nyja testamentiē til skrifa. 


13. Pessi pū vildi gefa hjālpa til mig til nota minn timi i g60 
kaup vegur , og ekki til s6a minn timi ā Falskur eča tomur 
aOferē til fā loka til Οὐ (en pessi ert ekki hreinskilnislega 
Bibliulegur ), og hvar pessir aOfer6 āvextir og grenmeti 
neitun langur ογ eda varanlegur andlegur āvēxtur. 


14. Pessi pū vildi gefa δὄβίοῦ til mig til skilja hvada til Ieita 
αὖ fa kirkja e6a a stadur af dyYrkun , hvača g66ur af 
spurning til spyrja , og pessi pū vildi hjālpa mig til finna 
trūmadur eda a prestur meč mikill andlegur viska i stadinn 
af pagilegur eda falskur svar. 


15. pessi puū vildi ors6k mig til muna til leggja ἅ minni6 pinn 
or the Biblia ( svo sem eins og Latneskt letur 8), svo pessi 
ĒG geta hafa paē i minn hjarta og hafa minn hugur tilbtinn , 
og vera tilbūinn til gefa čākvedinn greinir i ensku svar til 
annar af the von pessi ΕΟ hafa 6čur i pū. 


16. Pessi pū vildi koma med hjālpa til mig svo pessi minn 
eiga gudfredi og kenning til vera ἴ samraemi νι pinn orč 
the Biblia og pessi pū vildi halda āfram til hjālpa mig vita 
hvernig minn skilningur af kenning geta vera beta svo pessi 
minn eiga lif lifestyle og skilningur halda āfram til vera loka 
til hvada pū vilja pad til vera fyrir mig. 


17. Pessi pū vildi opinn minn andlegur innsyn ( endir ) fleiri 
og fleiri , og pessi hvar minn skilningur eda skynjun af pū er 
ekki nākvaemur , pessi pū vildi hjālpa mig til laera hver Jesūs 
Kristur hreinskilnislega er. 


18. Pessi pū vildi gefa hjālpa til mig svo pessi EG vildi vera 
feer til ačskilinn allir falskur helgisidir hver ĒG hafa 
Osjālfstedi ā , [τά pinn bjartur kennsla i the Biblia , εἴ allir af 
hvača ĒG er hēpur stučningsmanna er ekki af Guč , eča er 
gegn hvada pū vilja til kenna okkur 6Šur i hopur 
stuOningsmanna pū. 


19. Pessi allir herafli af vondur vildi ekki taka burt allir 
andlegur skilningur hver ĒG hafa , en fremur pessi ĒG vildi 
halda the vitneskja af hvernig til vita pū og ekki til vera 
blekkja i pessir sem minnir ā gēmlu dagana) af andlegur 
blekking. 


20. Pessi pū vildi koma πιο andlegur styrkur og hjālpa til 
mig svo pessi ĒG vilja ekki til vera hluti af the Mikill Bylta 
Burt eča af allir hreyfing hver vildi vera andlegur f6lsun til 
pū og til pinn Heilagur Orč 


21. Pessi ef there er nokkud pessi ĒG hafa btūinn min lif, 
eda allir vegur pessi ΕΟ hafa ekki sā sem svarar til pū eins 
og ĒG 6x1 hafa og pessi er sem koma mā f veg fyrir eča 
afstyYra mig frā annar hvor gangandi med pūt , eda having 
skilningur , pessi pū vildi koma med pessir hlutur / svar / 


atburčur bak inn i minn hugur , svo pessi ΕΟ vildi afneita pā 
f the Nafn af Jesūs Kristur , og ekki minna en peirra āhrif og 
afleiding , og pessi pū vildi skipta um allir tomleiki „sadness 
eda orvaenting i minn lif med the Gledi af the Herra , og 
pessi ĒG vildi vera fleiri brennidepill ἅ laerdomur til fylgja 
pū vid lestur pinn or6 the Biblia 


22. Pessi pū vildi opinn minn augsyn svo pessi ĒG vildi vera 
fer til greinilega sjā og pekkjanlegur ef there er a Mikill 
Blekking 6dur i Andlegur atridi , hvernig til skilja this g ( 
eda pessir atburģur ) frā a Bibliulegur yfirsyn , og pessi pū 
vildi gefa mig viska til vita og svo pessi ĒG vilja laera 
hvernig til hjālpa minn vinātta og āst sjālfur ( ettingi ) ekki 
vera hluti af it. 

23. Pessi pū vildi trygeja pessi einu sinni minn augsyn ert 
opnari og minn hugur skilja the andlegur merking af 
straumur atburčur hrifandi βίαι i the verčld , pessi pū vildi 
undirbūa minn hjarta til piggja pinn sannleikur , og pessi pū 
vildi hjālpa mig skilja hvernig til finna hugrekki og styrkur i 
gegnum pinn Heilagur Orē the Biblfa. Ī the nafn af Jesūs 
Kristur , ĒG spyrja fyrir pessir hlutur stadfesta minn longun 
til vera f samkomulag pinn vilja , og ĒG er asking fyrir pinn 
viska og til hafa a āst af the Sannleikur Mēttaekilegur 


Fleiri ā the Botn af Bladsiča 
Hvernig til hafa Eilifur Lif 


VIi6 ert gladur ef this listi ( af ben beidni til Guš ) er feer til 
aOstoda pū. Vi6 skilja this mega ekki vera the bestur eda 
ārangursrikur pyčing. V16 skilja pessi there ert margir 6likur 
lifnadarhattir af tjāning hugsun og or6. Ef pū hafa a 
uppāstunga fyrir a betri pyding , eda ef pū vildi eins og til 


taka a litill magn af pinn timi til senda uppāstunga til okkur , 
pū vilja vera skammtur pūsund af annar folk einnig , hver 
vilja pā lesa the beta pyding. 


VIS oft hafa a Nyja testamenti6 laus i pinn tungumāl eda i 
tungumāl pessi ert sjaldgafur eda gamall. Ef pū ert ūtlit fyrir 
a Nyja testamenti6 i a sērstakur tungumāl , pēknast skrifa til 
okkur. Einnig , νι vilja til vera viss og reyna til midla pessi 
stundum , vid gera tilbo6 bēk pessi ert ekki Frjāls og pessi 
gera kostnaģur peningar. En ef pū geta ekki hafa efni ā 
sumir af pessir raftaeeknilegur b6k , νι geta oft gera 
Čākvedinn greinir i ensku skipti af rafteknilegur bok fyrir 
hjālpa med pyding eča pyYding vinna. Pū gera ekki verda ad 
vera a faglegur verkamadur , eini a venjulegur manneskja 
hver er āhugasamur i skammtur. Pū 6x1 hafa a tlva eča pū 
6x1 hafa adgangur til a tolva ā pinn heimamadvr bēkasafn 
eOa hāskdli eda hāskdli , sidan pessir venjulega hafa betri 
tengsl til the. Pu geta einnig venjulega stofnsetja pinn eiga 
pers6nulegur FRJĀLS raftzeknilegur pēstur reikningur vid 
αὖ fara til mail.yahoo.com 


Pēknast taka a augnablik til finna the raftēeknilegur postur 
heimilisfang stadgreina ā the botn eda the endir af this 
bladsida. νι von pū vilja senda rafteknilegur pēstur til 
okkur , ef this er af hjālpa eda hvatning. VI6 einnig hvetja 
pū til snerting okkur vidvikjandi Raftaeknilegur Βόκ pessi 
νι tilbo6 pessi ert ān kostnadur , og frjāls. 


VIS gera hafa margir bēk i erlendur tungumāl , en vid gera 
ekki alltaf stadur pā til taka ἅ moti electronically ( saekja 
skrā af fjarlegri tolvu ) pvi νι eini gera laus the Ὀόκ eča the 
atriči pessi ert the bei6ni. νι hvetja pū til halda āfram til 
bīēja til τι og til halda āfram til laera GOur i Hann vid 


Iestur the NyYja testamenti6. νι velkominn pinn spurning og 
athugasemd vid raftaeknilegur pstur. 


ἀὰὰδ͵ᾶὰαλ ὰ ἀὰὰ χὰ ὰ ἃ ὰ ἃ ἃ ἀὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ 


Danish - Danemark 


Danish - Prayer Reguests (praying / Talking) to God - 
explained in Danish Language 


Prayer Danish Dannish Denmark Jesus Bon hen til God Hvor Bed 
kunne hore mig Hvor opfordre indromme haelp hen mig 

Taler hen til God , den Skaberen i den Alt, den Lord: 1. at 
jer ville indrēmme her til mig den mod hen til bed den sager 
at JEG savn hen til bed 


2. at jer ville indrdmme hen til mig den mod hen til tro jer 
og optage hvad jer ville gerne lave hos mig liv , istedet for 
mig ophģje mig besidde vil (hensigt ) ovenfor jeres. 


3. at jer ville indromme mig hjalp hen til ikke lade mig 
skrek i den ubekendt ἤθη til blive den bede om tilgivelse , 
eller den holdepunkt nenlig mig ikke hen til anrette you. 


4. at jer ville indrdmme mig hjalp hen til se efter og hen til 
lēere hvor hen til nyde den appel kreefter JEG savn ( 
igennem jeres ord den Bibel ) en ) nemlig den begivenheder 
foran og b ) nemlig mig besidde personlig appel rejse. 


5. At jer God ville indrgmme mig hjalp hen til ville gerne 
anrette Jer flere 


6. At jer ville erindre mig hen til samtale hos jer prayerwhen 
) Jeg er kuldkastet eller 1 problem , istedet for prgver hen til 
Igse sager selv bare igennem mig human kratfter. 


7. At jer ville indrdmme mig Klogskab og en hjerte fyldte 
hos Bibelsk Klogskab 1 den grad at JEG ville anrette jer 
flere effektive. 


8. At jer ville indrdmme mig en lyst hen til laese jeres ord , 
den Bibel , ( den Ny Testamente Gospel i John ), oven pā en 
personlig holdepunkt 


9. at jer ville indrģmme hjalp hen til mig i den grad at Jeg er 
kgbedygtig marke sager i den Bibel (jeres ord ) hvilke JEG 
kunne jeg for mit vedkommende henhgre til , og at vil hjelp 
mig opfatte hvad jer savn mig hen til lave i mig līv. 


10. At jer ville indrdmme mig stor discernment , hen til 
opfatte hvor hen til forklare hen til andre hvem du er , og at 
JEG ville vare 1 stand til laere hvor hen til laere og kende 
hvor hen til rage op nemlig jer og jeres ord ( den Bibel ) 


11. At jer ville overbringe folk (eller websites ) i mig liv 
hvem ville gerne kende jer , og hvem er kraftig 1 deres 
ngjagtig opfattelse i jer God ); og At jer ville overbringe 
folk ( eller websites ) 1 mig liv hvem vil vare i stand til give 
mod mig hen til akkurat lere hvor hen til skille den Bibel 
den ord i sandhed Timothy 215:). 


12. At jer ville hjaelp mig hen til leere hen til nyde stor 
opfattelse hvorom Bibel gengivelse er bedst , hvilke er hejst 
ngjagtig , og hvilke har den hgjst appel kraefter % kraft , og 
hvilke gengivelse indvilliger hos den selvstendig 
hāndskreven at jer inspireret den forfatteres i den Ny 
Testamente hen til skriv. 


13. At jer ville indrdmme hjalp hen til mig hen til hjeelp mig 
gang i en artig māde , og ikke hen til affald mig gang oven 
pā Falsk eller indholdslgs metoder hen til komme naermere 
hen til God (men at er ikke sandelig Bibelsk ), og der hvor 
dem metoder opfgre for ikke sā laenge siden periode eller 
varer appel fruit. 


14. At jer ville indrgmne hjalp hen til mig hen til opfatte 
hvad hen til kigge efter 1 en kirke eller en opstille i 
andagtsggende , hvad arter i sporgsmāl hen til opfordre , og 
at jer ville hjelp mig hen til hitte tro eller en sidst hos stor 
appel klogskab istedet for nemme eller falsk svar. 


15. at jer ville hidfgre mig hen til huske hen til leere udenad 
jeres ord den Bibel (sāsom Romersk 8), i den grad at JEG 
kunne nyde sig i mig hjerte og nyde mig indre forberedt , og 
vaere rede til at indrgmme en besvare hen til andre i den 
hābe pā at Jeg har omkring jer. 


16. At jer ville overbringe hjalp hen til mig i den grad at 
mig besidde theology og doctrines hen til samtykke med 
Jeres ord , den Bibel og at jer ville fortsaette hen til hjelp 
mig kende hvor mig opfattelse i doctrine kan forbedret i den 
grad at mig besidde liv lifestyle og opfattelse fortsatter at 
blīve ngjere hvortil jer savn sig at blive nemlig mig. 


17. At jer ville lukke op mig appel indblik ( afslutninger ) 
flere og flere , og at der hvor mig opfattelse eller 
opfattelsesevne i jer er ikke ngjagtig , at jer ville hjaelp mig 
hen til laezre hvem Jesus Christ sandelig er. 


18. At jer ville indrdēmme hjalp hen til mig 1 den grad at 
JEG ville vare 1 stand til selvstendig hvilken som helst 
falsk rituals hvilke Jeg har afhenge oven pā , af jeres slette 
lēerer i den Bibel , eventuel hvoraf Jeg er naste er ikke i God 


, eller er imod hvad jer ville gerne belare os omkring naste 
jer. 


19. At hvilken som helst tvinger i dārlig ville ikke holde 
bortrejst hvilken som helst appel opfattelse hvilke Jeg har , 
men naermest at JEG ville beholde den kundskab i hvor hen 
til kende jer og ikke at blive narrede 1 i denne tid i appel 
bedrag. 


20. At jer ville overbringe appel kretfter og hjaelp hen til mig 
i den grad at Ja ikke at blive noget af den Stor Nedadgāende 
Bortrejst eller i hvilken som helst bevegelse som kunne 
vēre spiritually counterfeit hen til jer og hen til jeres Hellig 
Ord 


21. At selv om der er alt at Jeg har skakmat mig liv , eller 
hvilken som helst māde at Jeg har ikke reageret hen til jer 
nemlig JEG burde nyde og det vil sige afholder mig af enten 
den ene eller den anden af omvandrende hos jer , eller har 
opfattelse , at jer ville overbringe dem sager / svar / 
begivenheder igen i mig indre , i den grad at JEG ville afstā 
fra sig i den Benavne i Jesus Christ , og al i deres effekter 
og folger , og at jer ville skifte πὰ hvilken som helst tomhed 
„sadness eller opgive hābet i mig liv hos den Glēede i den 
Lord , og at JEG ville vēre flere indstille oven pā indlaring 
hen til komme efter jer af Ieesning jeres ord , den Bibel 


22. At jer ville lukke op mig gjne 1 den grad at JEG ville 
vēre 1 stand til klart se efter og anerkende selv om der er en 
Stor Bedrag omkring Appel emner , hvor hen til opfatte 
indeverende phenomenon ( eller disse begivenheder ) af en 
Bibelsk perspektiv , og at jer ville indromme mig klogskab 
hen til kende hvorfor at Ja Iaere hvor hen til hjelp mig 
bekendte og elske ones ( slaegtninge ) ikke vare noget af it. 


23. At jer ville sikre sig at nār forst mig gjne er anlagde og 
mig indre forstār den appel vaegt i indeverende 
begivenheder indtagelse opstille pā jorden , at jer ville legge 
til rette mig hjerte hen til optage jeres sandhed , og at jer 
ville hjelp mig opfatte hvor hen til hitte mod og krafter 
igennem jeres Hellig Ord , den Bibel. I den benaevne i Jesus 
Christ , JEG anmode om disse sager bekraeftende mig lyst at 
blive overensstemmenčde jeres vil , og Jeg er bede om 
nemlig jeres klogskab og hen til nyde en kerlighed til den 
Sandhed Amen 


Flere forneden Side 
Hvor hen til nyde Evig Liv 


Vier glad selv om indevēerende liste over ( bgn anmoder 
hen til God ) er kan hen til ἢ] ρα jer. Vi opfatte 
indevarende mā ikke vēere den bedst eller hģjst effektiv 
gengivelse. Vi er klar over, at der er mange anderledes veje i 
gengivelse indfald og ord. Selv om du har en henstilling 
nemlig en bedre gengivelse , eller selv om jer ville gerne 
hen til holde en ringe belgb 1 jeres gang hen til sende 
antydninger hen til os , jer vil vere hjalp tusindvis 1 andre 
ligeledes , hvem vil sā er der ikke mere leese den forbedret 
gengivelse. 


Vi ofte nyde en Ny Testamente anvendelig 1 jeres sprog eller 
1 sprogene at er sjaelden eller forhenvarende. Selv om du er 
ser ud nemlig en Ny Testamente 1 en specifik sprog , behage 
henvende sig til os. Ligeledes , vi ville gerne vare sikker og 
prgve hen til overfgrer at engang imellem , vi lave pristilbud 
bgger at er ufri og at lave omkostninger penge. Men selv om 
Jer kan ikke afgive noget af dem elektronisk bgger , vi 
kunne ofte lave en udveksle 1 elektronisk bgger nemlig 


hjalp hos gengivelse eller gengivelse arbejde. Jer som ikke 
har at blive en professional arbejder , kun fā sand 
pāgaldende hvem er interesseret i hjalp. 


Jer burde nyde en computer eller jer burde have adgang til 
en computer henne ved jeres lokal bibliotek eller kollegium 
eller universitet , siden dem til hverdag nyde bedre 
slaegtskaber hen til den indre. Jer kunne ligeledes til hverdag 
indrette jeres besidde personlig OMKOSTNINGSFRIT 
elektronisk indlevere beretning af igangvarende ἤθη til 
mail.yahoo.com 


tFkt 


Behage holde for et gjeblīk siden hen til hitte den 
elektronisk indlevere henvende placeret nederst eller den 
enden pā legen indeverende side. Vi hāb jer vil sende 
elektronisk indlevere hen til os , selv om indevarende er i 
hjelp eller ophjalpning. Vi ligeledes give mod jer hen til 
henvende sig til os med henblik pā Elektronisk Bgger at vi 
pristilbud at er uden omkostninger , og omkostningsfrit. 


Vi lave nyde mange bgger i udenlandsk sprogene , men vi 
lave ikke altid opstille sig hen til byde velkommen 
elektronisk ( dataoverfgre ) fordi vi bare skabe anvendelig 
den bgger eller den emner at er den hģjst anmodede. 


Vi give mod jer hen til fortsaette hen til bed hen til God og 
hen til fortsatte hen til leere omkring Sig af lesning den Ny 
Testamente. Vi velkommen jeres sporgsmāl og 
bemarkninger af elektronisk indlevere. 


ἀλλ Σὰ KO KĒAK EKK S KG 


Norway - Norway — Norwegian - 


Norway - Prayer Reguests (praying ) to God - explained 
in Norwegian Language 


Norway Norwegian Nordic Prayer Jesus Christ a God Hvor Be 
kanne hore meg bonn anmode gir hjelpe meg finner sprit Som kan 
ledes 


Snakker ā God , skaperen av det Univers , det Lord: 


1. det du ville gir ἃ meg tapperheten ἃ be tingene det JEG 
ngd ἃ be 

2. det du ville gir ἃ meg tapperheten ἃ mene du og 
godkjenne hva du vil gjerne gjre med meg livet , istedet for 
meg opphģye meg egen ville ( hensikten ) over din. 


3. det du ville gir meg hjelpe ā ikke utleie meg rank av det 
ubekjent ā bli det be om tilgivelse , eller grunnlaget for meg 
ikke for ā anrette you. 


4. det du ville gir meg hjelpe ἃ se og ἃ hgre hvor ἃ har den 
sprit styrke JEG ngd ( igjennom din ord bibelen ) en ) for 
begivenhetene for ut og b ) for meg egen personlig sprit 
reise. 


5. Det du God ville gir meg hjelpe ā vil gjerne anrette Du 
flere 


6. Det du ville minne meg ā samtalen med du prayerwhen ) 
JEG er frustrert eller inne problemet , istedet for prover ā 
1786 saker meg selv bare igjennom meg human styrke. 


7. Det du ville gir meg Klokskap og en hjertet fylte med 
Bibelsk Klokskap i den grad at JEG ville anrette du flere 
effektivt. 


8. Det du ville gir meg en gnske ἃ studere din ord , bibelen , 
( det Ny Testamentet Gospel av John ), opp pā en personlig 
basis 


9. det du ville gir assistanse ἃ meg i den grad at JEG er 
kjgpedyktig Iegge merke til saker inne bibelen ( din ord ) 
hvilke JEG kanne personlig fortelle til , og det vill hjelpe 
meg oppfatte hva du gnske meg ἃ gjģre inne meg livet. 


10. Det du ville gir meg stor discernment , ā oppfatte hvor ā 
forklare ἃ andre hvem du er , og det JEG ville vare i stand 
til hgre hvor ἃ hģre og vite hvor ἃ stā opp for du og din ord ( 
bibelen ) 


11. Det du ville bringe folk ( eller websites ) inne meg livet 
hvem vil gjerne vite du , og hvem er kraftig inne deres 
akkurat forstāelse av du God ); og Det du ville bringe folk ( 
eller websites ) inne meg livet hvem ville vēre i stand til 
oppmuntre meg ā akkurat hģre hvor ā dividere bibelen ordet 
av sannhet (Timothy 215:). 


12. Det du ville hjelpe meg ἃ hgre ἃ ha stor forstāelse om 
hvilken Bibel versjon er best , hvilke er hgyst akkurat , og 
hvilke har de fleste sprit styrke ὅς makt , og hvilke versjon 
avtaler med det original manuskriptet det du inspirert 
forfatternes av det Ny Testamentet ā skrive. 


13. Det du ville gir hjelpe ἃ meg ἃ bruk meg tid inne en fint 
vei , og ikke for ἃ slgseri meg tid opp pā False eller tom 
emballasje metoder ἃ komme narmere ἃ God ( bortsett fra 


det er ikke virkelig Bibelsk ), og der hvor dem metoder 
tilvirke for ikke sā lenge siden frist eller varer sprit fruit. 


14. Det du ville gir assistanse ἃ meg ἃ oppfatte hva ἃ kikke 
etter inne en kirken eller en sted av -tilbeder , hva arter av 
spģrsmāl ἃ anmode , og det du ville hjelpe meg ā finner 
mene eller en fortid med stor sprit klokskap istedet for lett 
eller false svar. 


15. det du ville anledning meg ā erindre ā huske din ord 
bibelen (som Romersk 8), i den grad at JEG kanne ha den 
inne meg hjertet og ha meg sinn ferdig , og vere rede til ἃ 
gir en svaret ā andre av det hāpe pā at JEG ha om du. 


16. Det du ville bringe hjelpe ἃ meg i den grad at meg egen 
theology og doctrines ἃ vere enig i din ord , bibelen og det 
du ville fortsette ā hjelpe meg vite hvor meg forstāelse av 
doctrine kan forbedret 1 den grad at meg egen livet lifestyle 
og forstāelse fortsetter ἃ ὉΠ noyere hvorfor du gnske den ἃ 
bli for meg. 


17. Det du ville āpen meg sprit innblikk ( konklusjonene ) 
flere og flere , og det der hvor meg forstāelse eller 
oppfattelse av du er ikke akkurat , det du ville hjelpe meg ā 
hgre hvem Jesus Christ virkelig er. 


18. Det du ville gir hjelpe ἃ meg i den grad at JEG ville 
vēre 1 stand til separat alle false rituals hvilke JEG ha 
avhenge opp pā , fra din helt leerer inne bibelen , eventuell 
av hva JEG fģlger er ikke av God , eller er i motsetning til 
hva du vil gjerne lere oss om fulgte du. 


19. Det alle presser av dārlig ville ikke ta fjerne alle sprit 
forstāelse hvilke JEG ha , bortsett fra temmelig det JEG 
ville selge i detalj kjennskapen til hvor ā vite du og ikke for 
ἃ vere narret inne i disse dager av sprit bedrag. 


20. Det du ville bringe sprit styrke og hjelpe ἃ meg i den 
grad at Jeg vil ikke for ἃ vēere del av det Stor Faller Fjerne 
eller av alle bevegelse hvilket kunne vare spiritually 
counterfeit ἃ du og ἃ din Hellig Ord 


21. Det hvis det er alt det JEG ha gjort det meg livet , eller 
alle vei det JEG ha ikke reagert ā du idet JEG burde ha og 
det er forhindrer meg fra enten den ene eller den andre av 
gāing med du , eller har forstāelse , det du ville bringe dem 
saker / svar / begivenheter rygg 1 meg sinn , 1 den grad at 
JEG ville renonsere pā seg inne navnet av Jesus Christ , og 
alle av deres virkninger og konsekvensene , og det du ville 
ombytte alle tomhet „sadness eller gi opp hāpet inne meg 
livet med det Glede av det Lord , og det JEG ville vare flere 
fokusere opp pā innlaring ἃ fģlge etter etter du av lesing din 
ord , det Bibel 


22. Det du ville āpen meg eyes i den grad at JEG ville vere i 
stand til klare se og anerkjenne hvis det er en Stor Bedrag 
om Sprit emner , hvor ἃ oppfatte denne phenomenon (eller 
disse begivenheter ) fra en Bibelsk perspektiv , og det du 
ville gir meg klokskap ἃ vite hvorfor det Jeg vil hģre hvor ἃ 
hjelpe meg venner og elsket seg ( slektningene ) ikke vēere 
del av it. 


23. Det du ville sikre det en gang meg eyes er āpen og meg 
sinn forstār det sprit vekt av aktuelle begivenheter tar sted 
pā jorden , det du ville forberede meg hjertet ā godkjenne 
din sannhet , og det du ville hjelpe meg oppfatte hvor ā 
finner tapperheten og styrke igjennom din Hellig Ord, 
bibelen. Inne navnet av Jesus Christ , JEG anmode om disse 
saker bekreftende meg gnske ἃ bli i folge avtalen din ville , 
og JEG spgr til deres klokskap og ἃ har en kjerlighet til det 
Sannhet Samarbeidsvillig 


Flere pā bunnen av Side 
Hvor ἃ ha Evig Livet 


Vi er glad hvis denne liste over ( bēnn anmoder ἃ God ) er 
dugelig ἃ hjelpe du. Vi oppfatte denne kanskje ikke vēere det 
best eller hģyst effektiv oversettelse. Vi forstā det der er 
mange annerledes veier av gjengivelsen innfall og ord. Hvis 
du har en forslag for en bedre oversettelse , eller hvis du 
ville like ἃ ta en liten belģgpet av din tid ἃ sende antydninger 
ἃ oss , du ville vēere hjalp tusenvis av andre mennesker 
likeledes , hvem ville sā lese det forbedret oversettelse. Vi 
ofte har en Ny Testamentet anvendelig inne din 
omgangssprāk eller inne sprākene det er sjelden eller gamle. 
Hvis du er ser for en Ny Testamentet inne en spesifikk 
omgangssprāk , behage skrīve til oss. Likeledes , vi vil 
gjerne vaere sikker og prove ἃ meddele det en gang imellom 
„vi gjģgre tilbud bģker det er ufri og det gjgre bekostning 
pengene. 


Bortsett fra hvis du kan ikke by noen av dem elektronisk 
bgker , vi kanne ofte gjģre en bytte av elektronisk bgker for 
hjelpe med oversettelse eller oversettelse arbeide. Du som 
ikke har ā bli en profesjonell arbeider , kun fā stamgjest 
personen hvem er interessert i hjalp. Du burde har en 
computer eller du burde ha adgang til en computer for din 
innenbys bibliotek eller universitet eller universitet , siden 
dem vanligvis ha bedre forbindelser ā det sykehuslege. Du 
kanne likeledes vanligvis opprette din egen personlig 
LEDIG elektronisk innlevere regningen av gār ἃ 
mail.yahoo.com 


Behage ta en gyeblikk ἃ finner det elektronisk innlevere 
henvende seg lokalisert nederst eller utgangen av denne 
side. Vi hāpe du ville sende elektronisk innlevere ā oss , 


hvis denne er av hjelpe eller oppmuntring. Vi likeledes 
oppmuntre du ā sette seg i forbindelse med oss angāende 
Elektronisk Bgker det vi tilbud det er uten bekostning , og 
Iedig. 


Vi gjģre ha mange bģker inne utenlandsk sprākene , bortsett 
fra vi ikke alltid sted seg ἃ [ἃ elektronisk ( dataoverfģre ) 
fordi vi bare lage anvendelig bģkene eller emnene det er de 
fleste anmodet. Vi oppmuntre du ἃ fortsette ἃ be ἃ God og ἃ 
fortsette ἃ hgre om Seg av lesing det Ny Testamentet. Vi 
velkommen din spģrsmāl og kommentarer av elektronisk 
innlevere. 


ἀὰλαὰδ͵ὰαδ  ὰ KOKA Χὰ Δ ὰ δ Χὰ δ EKG 


Modern Greek 


Προσευχή στο Θεό Αγαπητός Θεός, Σας ευχαριστούμξε ότι 
αὐτό το Ευαγγέλιο ή αὐτή η νέα διαθήκη ἔχει 
απελευθερωθεί ἐτσι ὥστε είμαστε σε θέση va μάθουμξ 
TEPLOGOTEPOV για σας. Παρακαλώ βοηθήστε τους 
ανθρώπους αρμόδιους για VA καταστήσει αὐτό TO 
TĀEKTPOVIKO βιβλίο διαθέσιμο. Ξέρετε ποιοι εἰναι καὶ ELOTE 
σε θέση va τοὺς βοηθήσετε. Παρακαλῶ τοὺς βοηθήστε για 
να είστε σε θέση να ἀπασχοληθεί γρήγορα, καὶ va 
καταστήσει σε περισσότερα ηλξεκτρονικά βιβλία διαθέσιμα 
Παρακαλώ τοὺς βοηθήστε για va ἐχετε όλους τοὺς πόρους, 
τὰ χρήματα, τη δύναμη καὶ TO χρόνο ότι χρειάζονται 
προκειμένου να είναι σε θέση VA συνεχίσουν για σας. 
Παρακαλώ βοηθήστε εκείνοι που εἰναι μέρος της ομάδας 
ποῦ τοὺς βοηθά σε καθημερινή βάση. Παρακαλῶ τοὺς 
δῶστε τη δύναμη YLA VA συνεχίσετε καὶ νὰ δώσετε σε κάθε 
ĒVAV από τοὺς το σπιρίτσουαλ TOV καταλαβαίνει για την 


ἐργασία ότι τους θέλετε για va κάνετε. Iapakoād βοηθήστε 
κάθε ένας από τοὺς για νὰ μην ĒXETE το φόβο καὶ για νὰ 
θυμηθείτε ότι είστε ο Θεός ποὺ ἀπαντά στην προσευχή καὶ 
ποῦ είναι ὑπεύθυνος για όλα. 

Προσεύχομαι ότι θα τοὺς evdapptvare, καὶ ότι τους 
προστατεύετε, καὶ 1] ἐργασία ᾧ το υπουργείο ότι 
συμμετέγουν. 

Προσεύχομαι ὅτι θα τοὺς TPOGTŪTEDOTE απὸ τις πνευματικὲς 
δυνάμεις ἡ άλλα ἐμπόδια που θα μπορούσαν VA τους 
βλάψουν ή va τοὺς επιβραδύνουν. Παρακαλῶ με βοηθήστε 
όταν χρησιμοποιῶώ αὑτήν την νέα διαθήκη για VA OKEPTO 
ἐπίσης τοὺς ανθρώπους TOV ἔχουν καταστήσει αὐτήν την 
ἔκδοση διαθέσιμη, ἔτσι ὥστε TOPO να προσεηθῶ για τοὺς 
καὶ ἔτσι μπορούν VA συνεχίσουν Va βοηθούν περισσότερους 
ανθρώπους. 

Προσεύχομαι ότι θα μου δίνατε μια ἀγάπη Tov iepod Word 
σας (η νέα διαθήκη), καὶ ότι θα LOV δίνατε την πνευματικές 
φρόνηση και τη διάκριση για νὰ σας ξέρετε καλύτερα KO 
YA VA καταλάβετε τη χρονική περίοδο ότι ζούμε μέσα. 
Παρακαλώ μδ βοηθήστε για va ξέρετε πώς VA εἕετάσει τις 
δυσκολίες ότι ἔρχομαι αντιμέτωπος με κάθε ημέρα. O 
Λόρδος God, με βοηθά γιὰ va θελήσει va σας ξέρει 
καλύτερα καὶ va θελήσει va βοηθήσει άλλους Χριστιανούς 
στην περιοχή μοῦ καὶ GE όλο τον κόσμο. 

Προσεύχομαι ότι θα δίνατε την ηλεκτρονική ομάδα βιβλίων 
καὶ EKEVOL TOV τοὺς βοηθούν ἡ φρόνησή σας. Προσεύχομαι 
ότι θα βοηθούσατε TA μεμονωμένα μέλη της οικογένειάς 
τοὺς (και της οικογένειάς μου) για va εξαπατηθείτε όχι 
πνευματικά, αλλά για νὰ σας καταλάβετε και για νὰ 
θελήσετε VA σας δεχτείτε και VA ἀακολουθήσετε με κάθε 
τρόπο. Επίσης παρέχετε μας την άνεση καὶ οδηγίες GE 
αὐτούς τοὺς χρόνους καὶ σὰς ζητῶ γιὰ να κάνω αὐτά TA 
πράγματα στο όνομα τοῦ Ιησού, Amen, 


ἀὰὰαΔ͵ᾶὰαὰ Δ  Χὰ Δ Χὰ ἃ 


German - Deutch - Allemand 


German Prayers Gebet zum Gott wie man wie horen kann 
dass meinem Gebet wie bittet Hilfe zu mir zu geben wie 
man geistige Anleitung 


German - Prayer Reguests (praying / Talking) to God - 
explained in German Language 


Mit Gott sprechen, der Schčpfer des Universums, der Lord: 


1., die Sie zu mir dem Mut, die Sachen zu beten geben 
wiirden, die ich benčtige, um 2. zu beten, die Sie zu mir dem 
Mūut, Ihnen zu glauben und anzunehmen geben wiirden, was 
Sie mit meinem Leben tun mēchten, anstelle von mir meine 
Selbst erhebend Wille (Absicht) ūber Ihrem. 


3., denen Sie mir Hilfe geben wiūrden, um meine Furcht vor 
dem Unbekannten die Entschuldigungen nicht werden zu 
lassen oder die Grundlage ΠῚΓ mich, zum Sie nicht zu 
dienen. 


4., der Sie mir Hilfe, um zu sehen geben wirden und zu 
erlernen, wie man die geistige Stārke ich hat, benčtigen Sie 
(durch Ihr Wort die Bibel) A) fiūr die Fālle voran und B) fūr 
meine eigene pers6nliche geistige Reise. 


5. DaB Sie Gott mir Hilfe geben wiūrden, um Sie mehr 
dienen zu winschen 


6. DaB Sie mich erinnern wirden, mit Ihnen zu sprechen 
(prayer)when mich werden frustriert oder in der 
Schwierigkeit, anstatt zu versuchen, Sachen selbst nur durch 
meine menschliche Stārke zu beheben. 


7. Da Sie mir Klugheit und ein Herz geben wirden, fiūillten 
mit biblischer Klugheit, damit ich Sie effektiv dienen wirde. 


8. DaB Sie mir einen Wunsch geben wiūrden, Ihr Wort, die 
Bibel zu studieren, (das neues Testament-Evangelium von 
John) auf pers6nlicher Ebene 


9. das Sie Unterstiitzung zu mir geben wirden, damit ich 
bin, Sachen in der Bibel (Ihr Wort) zu beachten der ich auf 
und der pers6nlich beziehen kann mir hilft, zu verstehen, 
was Sie mich in meinem Leben tun wiūnschen. 


10. DaB Sie mir groBe Einsicht geben wirden, um zu 
verstehen wie man anderen erklārt, die Sie sind, und daB ich 
sein wirde, zu erlernen, wie man erlernt und kann fiūr Sie 
und Ihr Wort (die Bibel) oben stehen 


11. DaB Sie Leute (oder Web site) in meinem Leben holen 
wiirden, die Sie kennen mēchten und die in ihrem genauen 
Verstūndnis von Ihnen stark sind (Gott); und das wūrden Sie 
Leute (oder Web site) in meinem Leben holen, das ist, mich 
anzuregen, genau Zu erlernen, wie man die Bibel das Wort 
der Wahrheit (2 Timotheegras 2:15) teilt. 


12. DaB Sie mir helfen wirden zu erlernen, groBes 
Verstāndnis iūber, welche Bibelversion zu haben am besten 
ist, die am genauesten ist und die die geistigste Stārke u. die 
Energie hat und dem Version mit den urspringlichen 
Manuskripten ibereinstimmt, daB Sie die Autoren des neuen 
Testaments anspornten zu schreiben. 


13. DaB Sie mir Hilfe, um meine Zeit in einer guten Weise 
zu verwenden geben wirden, und meine Zeit auf den 
falschen oder leeren Methoden nicht zu vergeuden, ndeher 
an Gott (aber dem, zu erhalten nicht wirklich biblisch seien 
Sie) und wo jene Methoden keine lange Bezeichnung oder 
dauerhafte geistige Frucht produzieren. 


14. DaB Sie mir Unterstitzung geben wirden, was zu 
verstehen, in einer Kirche oder in einem Ort der Anbetung 
zu suchen, welche Arten der Fragen zum Zu bitten und daB 
Sie mir helfen wirden, Glāubiger oder einen Pastor mit 
groBer geistiger Klugheit anstelle von den einfachen oder 
falschen Antworten zu finden. 


15. den Sie mich veranlassen wiirden, mich zu erinnern, um 
sich Ihr Wort zu merken die Bibel (wie Romans ist 8), damit 
ich es in meinem Herzen haben und an meinen Verstand 
sich vorbereiten lassen kann, und bereit, eine Antwort zu 
anderen der Hoffnung zu geben, die ich iiber Sie habe. 


16. DaB Sie mir Hilfe damit meine eigene Theologie und 
Lehren holen wirden, um mit Inrem Wort, die Bibel 
ūtbereinzustimmen und daB Sie fortfahren wūrden, mir zu 
helfen, zu konnen, mein Verstāndnis der Lehre verbessert 
werden kann, damit mein eigenes Leben, Lebensstil und 
Verstehen fortfāhrt, zu sein ndeher an, was Sie es fūr mich 
sein wiinschen. 


17. DaB Sie meinen geistigen Einblick 
(Zusammenfassungen) mehr und melr ēffnen wiirden und 
daB, wo mein Verstāndnis oder Vorstellung von Ihnen nicht 
genau ist, daB Sie mir helfen wiūrden, zu erlernen, wem 
Jesus Christ wirklich ist. 


18. DaB Sie mir Hilfe geben wiūrden, damit ich in der 
LageSEIN wiirde, alle falschen Rituale zu trennen, denen 
ich von, von Ihrem freien Unterricht in der Bibel, wenn 
irgendwelche abgehangen habe von, was ich folgend bin, ist 
nicht vom Gott, oder ist kontrār zu, was Sie uns unterrichten 
wiinschen - itber das Folgen Sie. 


19. DaB keine Krāfte des Ūbels nicht irgendwie geistiges 
Verstāndnis wegnehmen wirden, das ich habe, aber eher, 
daB ich das Wissen behalten wūrde von, wie man Sie kennt 
und nicht an diesen Tagen der geistigen Tāuschung betrogen 
wird. 


20. DaB Sie geistige Stārke holen und zu mir helfen wūrden, 
damit ich nicht ein Teil von groBen weg fallen oder 
irgendeiner Bewegung bin, die zu Ihnen und zu Ihrem 
heiligen Wort Angelegenheiten nachgemacht sein wiūrde. 


21. Das, wenn es alles gibt, das ich in meinem Leben getan 
habe oder irgendeine Weise, daB ich nicht auf Sie reagiert 
habe, wie ich haben sollte und die mich entweder am Gehen 
mit Ihnen hindert oder Haben des Verstehens, daB Sie jene 
things/responses/events zurūck in meinen Verstand, damit 
ich auf sie im Namen Jesus Christ verzichten wiūrde, und 
alle ihre von und von Konseguenzen holen wiūrden und daB 
Sie jede mēgliche Leere, Traurigkeit oder Verzweiflung in 
meinem Leben mit der Freude am Lord ersetzen wirden und 
daB ich mehr auf das Lernen, Ihnen zu folgen gerichtet 
wiirde, indem man Ihr Wort las, die Bibel. 


22. DaB Sie meine Augen čffnen wiirden, damit ich in der 
LageSEIN wiirde, offenbar zu sehen und zu erkennen, wenn 
es eine grobe Tāuschung iber geistige Themen gibt, wie 
man dieses Phānomen (oder diese Fālle) von einer 
biblischen Perspektive und daB Sie mir Klugheit geben 
wirden, um zu wissen und damit ich erlernt versteht, wie 


man meinen Freunden und liebte eine (Verwandte) ein Teil 
von ihm nicht zu sein hilft. 


23 DaB Sie sicherstellen wiirden, da/3 einmal meine Augen 
und mein Verstand gečffnet sind, versteht die geistige 
Bedeutung der gegenwārtigen Fālle, die in der Welt 
stattfinden, daB Sie mein Herz vorbereiten wirden, um Ihre 
Wahrheit anzunehmen und daB Sie mir helfen wirden, zu 
verstehen, wie man Mut und Stārke durch Ihr heiliges Wort, 
die Biībel findet. Im Namen Jesus Christ, bitte ich um diese 
Sachen, die meinen Wunsch bestātigen, Ihr Wille 
ūibereinzustimmen, und ich bitte um Ihre Klugheit und eine 
Liebe der Wahrheit zu haben, Amen. 


Mehr an der Unterseite der Seite 
wie man ewiges Leben u. 
Hat 


Wir sind froh, wenn diese Liste (der Gebetantrāge zum 
Gott) in der Lagel ST, Sie zu unterstiitzen. Wir verstehen, 
daB diese mēglicherweise nicht die beste oder 
wirkungsvollste Ūbersetzung sein kann. Wir verstehen, daB 
es viele unterschiedliche Weisen des Ausdriūckens von von 
Gedanken und von von Wērtern gibt. Wenn Sie einen 
Vorschlag fiūr eine bessere Ūbersetzung haben oder wenn 
Sie etwas Ihrer Zeit dauern mēchten, Vorschlāge zu 
schicken uns, werden Sie Tausenden der Leute auch helfen, 
die dann die verbesserte Ūbersetzung lesen. Wir haben 
hāufig ein neues Testament, das in Ihrer Sprache oder in den 
Sprachen vorhanden ist, die selten oder alt sind. 


Wenn Sie nach einem neuen Testament in einer spezifischen 
Sprache suchen, schreiben Sie uns bitte. Auch wir mēchten 
sicher sein und versuchen, das manchmal mitzuteilen, bieten 
wir Būcher an, die nicht frei sind und die Geld kosten. 

Aber, wenn Sie nicht einige jener elektronischen Būcher 
sich leisten k6nnen, k6nnen wir einen Austausch der 
elektronischen Būcher fiūr Hilfe bei der Ūbersetzung oder 
bei der Ūbersetzung Arbeit hāufig tun. Sie missen nicht ein 
professioneller Arbeiter sein, nur eine regelmāBige Person, 
die interessiert ist, an zu helfen. 


Sie sollten einen Computer haben, oder Sie sollten Zugang 
zu einem Computer an Ihrer lokalen Bibliothek oder 
Hochschule oder Universitāt haben, da die normalerweise 
bessere Anschliisse zum Internet haben. Sie knnen Ihr 
eigenes personliches FREIES Konto der elektronischen 
Post, indem Sie zum mail.yahoo.com 


auch normalerweise herstellen gehen dauern bitte einen 
Moment, um die Adresse der elektronischen Post zu finden 
befunden an der Unterseite oder am Ende dieser Seite. 

Wir hoffen, da Sie uns elektronische Post schicken, wenn 
diese hilfreich oder Ermutigung ist. Wir regen Sie auch an, 
mit uns hinsichtlich der elektronischen Būcher in 
Verbindung zu treten, die wir dem sind ohne Kosten und 
freies 


anbieten, die, wir viele Būcher in den Fremdsprachen haben, 
aber wir nicht sie immer setzen, um elektronisch zu 
empfangen (Download) weil wir nur vorhanden die Būcher 
oder die Themen bilden, die erbeten sind. Wir regen Sie an 
fortzufahren, zum Gott zu beten und fortzufahren, iiber ihn 
zu erlernen, indem wir das neue Testament lesen. Wir 


begriiBen Ihre Fragen und Anmerkungen durch 
elektronische Post. 


KES S BB BB BC BC BC Br BC ΣΧ BC BC BC BC Bc BC BC BBK KG 


Caro Deus , Obrigada gue esta Novo Testamento tem 5140 
langado de modo a gue n6s somos capaz aprender mais 
sobre a ti. Por favor ajudar a gente responsāvel por fazendo 
esta Electrnico livro disponivel. 

Por favor ajudar eles estarem capaz de trabalho rapidamente 
,€ fazer mais Electronico livros disponivel Por favor ajudar 
eles haverem todos os recursos , O dinheiro , a forga e as 
horas gue elas precisar a fim de ser capaz de guardar 
trabalhando para si. 

Por favor ajudar aguelas esse are parte da eguipa essa ajuda 
Ihes num todos os dias base. Por favor dar Ihes a forga 
continuar 6 dar cada deles o espiritual comprendendo para 0 
trabalho gue vocē guer eles fazerem. Por favor ajudar cada 
um deles para nāo ter medo 6 Iembrar gue tu €s o deus ο 
gual respostas oragāo e guem č encarregado de todas as 
Coisas. 

EU orar gue a ti would encorajar Ihes , e gue vocč protege 
Ihes , 6 o trabalho 6c ministērio gue elas sāo comprometido 
em. EU orar gue vocč protegeria Ihes de o Espiritual Forgas 
ou outro barreiras 1580 podeia ser maleficio Ihes ou lento 
Ihes abaixo. 

Por favor ajudar a mim guando Eu uso esta Novo 
Testamento para tambēm reflectir a gente o gual ter feito 
esta edicāo disponivel , de modo a gue eu possa orar para 
eles e por conseguinte eles podem continuar ajudar mais 


pessoas EU orar gue vocē daria ἃ mim um amar do seu 
Divino Palavra (0 novo Testamento ), e gue vocč daria a 
mim espiritual sabedoria e discernment conhecer a ti melhor 
e para comprender Ο periodo de tempo gue nčs somos 
vivendo em. 

Por favor ajudar eu saber como lidar com as dificuldades 
gue Eu sou confrontado com todos os dias. Lorde Deus , 
Ajudar eu guerer conhecer a ti Melhor e guerer ajudar outro 
Christian no meu ārea e pelo mundo. EU orar gue vocē daria 
o Electrēnico livro eguipa e aguelas o gual trabalho no 
Websters e agueles gue ajudar Ihes seu sabedoria. EU orar 
gue vocč ajudaria o individuo membros do seu familia ( 6 ἃ 
minha familia ) para nāo ser espiritual enganar , mas 
comprender a ti e guerer aceitar e seguir a ti em todos 
bastante. e Eu pergunto vocč fazer estas coisas em nome de 
Jesus , Amen, 


Dear God, 


Thank you that this New Testament 
has been released so that we are able 
to learn more about you. 


Please help the people responsible for making this 
Electronic book available. Please help them to be able to 
work fast, and make more Electronic books available 
Please help them to have all the resources, the money, the 
strength and the time that they need in order to be able to 
keep working for You. 


Please help those that are part of the team that help them on 
an everyday basis. Please give them the strength to continue 
and give each of them the spiritual understanding for the 
work that you want them to do. Please help each of them to 
not have fear and to remember that you are the God who 


answers prayer and who is in charge of everything. 


I pray that you would encourage them, and that you protect 
them, and the work 4 ministry that they are engaged in. 

I pray that you would protect them from the Spiritual Forces 
or other obstacles that could harm them or slow them down. 


Please help me when I use this New Testament to also think 
of the people who have made this edition available, so that I 
can pray for them and so they can continue to help more 
people 


I pray that you would give me a love of your Holy Word 
(the New Testament), and that you would give me spiritual 
wisdom and discernment to know you better and to 
understand the period of time that we are living in. 


Please help me to know how to deal with the difficulties that 
Tam confronted with every day. Lord God, Help me to want 
to know you Better and to want to help other Christtans in 
my area and around the world. 


I pray that you would give the Electronic book team and 
those who work on the website and those who help them 
your wisdom. 


Ipray that you would help the individual members of their 
family (and my family) to not be spiritually deceived, but 
to understand you and to want to accept and follow you in 
every way. 


and I ask you to do these things in the name of Jesus, 
Amen, 


888888 


KESKRKĒKRKREKAEKKAKOEKRKKKOEKOE KOKĀ SA 
SESRERKĒEKAKĒ KĀ ἃ Χὰ δ ὰ δ ὰὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ 


Croatian Croatian Croatian 


Croatian - Prayer Reguests (praying ) to God - explained 
in Croatian Language 


Croatian Croatia Prayer Isus Krist Moljenje to Bog Kako to 
Moliti moze cuti moj pitati popustanje ponuditi mene 


Govorenje to Bog , Stvoritelj dana Svemir , Gospodar : 


1. taj te če popuštanje meni u hrabrost to moliti predmet taj 
Trebam to moliti 


2. taj te če popuštanje meni u hrabrost to vjerovati te 1 
prihvatiti što koji želite za napraviti sa mojim život , 
umjesto mene uznijeti moj posjedovati htijenje ( namjera ) 
iznad tvoj. 


3. taj te če popuštanje mene ponuditi ne pustiti moj 
strahovanje dana nepoznat postati isprika , ili baza za mene 
ne to poslužitelj you. 


4. taj te če popuštanje mene ponuditi vidjeti i naučiti kako to 
imati duhovni snaga Trebam ( preko tvoj riječ Biblija ) ) za 
Jedan dan dogadaj ispred 1 Ὁ ) za moj posjedovati osobni 
duhovni putovanje. 


5. Τὰ] te Bog če popuštanje mene ponuditi ištanje to 
poslužitelj Te više 


6. Ta) te če podsjetiti mene to pričati sa te prayerwhen ) Ja 
sam frustriran ili u problemima , umjesto težak to odluka 
predmet ja osobno jedini preko moj čovječji snaga. 


7. Τα] te če popuštanje mene Mudrost 1 srce ispunjen sa 
Biblijski Mudrost tako da JA če poslužitelj te više efektivno. 


8. Τὰ] te če popuštanje mene želja to studirati tvoj riječ , 
Biblija , (novim Oporuka Evandelje od John ), na osobni 
baza 


9. taj te če popuštanje pomoč meni u tako da Ja sam ἃ 
mogučnosti to obavijest predmet in Biblija ( tvoj riječ ) što 
Ja mogu osobni povezivati se , 1 da htijenje pomoč mene 
shvatiti što koji želite mene za napraviti u mojem život. 


10. Τὰ] te če popuštanje mene velik raspoznavanje , to 
shvatiti kako to objasniti to ostali tko ti si , i da JA bi bilo u 
mogučnosti naučiti kako naučiti i znati kako to pristajati uza 
što te 1 tvoj riječ ( Biblija ) 


11. Τὰ] te če donijeti narod (ili websiteovi ) u mojem život 
tko ištanje to znati te , i tko jesu jak in njihov točnost 
sporazum od te ( bog ); i da te če donijeti narod (ili 
websiteovi ) u mojem život koji če biti u mogučnosti to 
hrabriti mene to precizan naučite kako podijeliti Biblija riječ 
od istina (2 Plašljiv 215:). 


12. Τὰ] te če pomoč mene naučiti to imati velik sporazum o 
što Biblija inačīci je najbolji , što je večina točnost , 1 što je 
preko duhovni snaga ὅς Power PC , 1 što inačici sporazum sa 
izvorni rukopis ta] te nadahnut autorstvo dana Nov Oporuka 
to pisati. 


13. Ta) te če popuštanje ponuditi mene korištenje moj 
vrijeme in dobar put , 1 ne to prosipati moj vrijeme na 
Neistinit ili prazan Metodije da biste dobili Zatvori to Bog ( 
ali koji nisu vjerno Biblijski ), i gdje svi oni Metodije 
stvarajuči nijedan čeznuti uvjeti Ili trajan duhovni voče. 


14. Τα] te če popuštanje pomoč meni u to shvatiti što učiniti 
tražiti in Churchill ili mjesto od moliti se , što rod od pitanje 
to pitati ,i da te če pomoč mene pronači onaj koji vjeruje ili 
pastor sa velik duhovni mudrost umjesto lahak 111 neistinit 
odgovoriti. 


15. 14] te če nanijeti mene to sječati se to sječati se ἵνο] riječ 
Biblija ( kao što je Rumunjski 8), tako da Ja mogu imati 
Internet u mojem srce i imati moj imati što protiv spreman , 
1 biti spreman to popuštanje odgovoriti to ostali dana 
uzdanica taj Imam o te. 


16. Ta) te če donijeti ponuditi mene tako da moj posjedovati 
teologija 1 doktrīna to poklapati se tvoj riječ , Biblija 1 da te 
Če nastaviti to pomoč mene Znati kako moj sporazum od 
doktrina može poboljšati tako da moj posjedovati život , stil 
Života 1 sporazum nastaviti biti Zatvori to što koji želite 
Internet biti za mene. 


17. Τὰ] te če OpenBSD moj duhovni unutar ( zaključak ) 
više 1 više ,1 da gdje svi moj sporazum ili percepcija od te 
nije točnost , taj te če pomoč mene naučiti tko Isus Krist 
vjerno je. 


18. Τὰ] te če popuštanje ponuditi mene tako da JA bi bilo u 
mogučnosti to odijeljen bilo koji neistinit ritualni što Imam 
zavisnost na , from tvoj jasan pomoč u učenju in Biblija , 
ako postoje od što Ja sam sljedeče nije od Bog , ili je ugovor 
to što ΚΟ]! želite to vas naučiti nas o sljedeče te. 


19. Τὰ] bilo koji sila od zlo če ne oduteti bilo koji duhovni 
sporazum što Imam , ali radije taj JA če čvrsto držati znanje 
kako to znati te i ne biti lukav in te dani od duhovni varka. 


20. Taj te če donijeti duhovni snaga 1 ponuditi mene tako da 
JA neče biti dio ognjevit Jesen Daleko ili od bilo koji pokret 
što bi bilo produhovljeno krivotvoren novac vama i u vaš 
Svet Riječ 


21. Da ako ima je išta taj Imam ispunjavanja u mojem život 
„ili bilo koji put taj Imam ne odgovaranje vama kao JA 
trebaju imati i da je koji se može spriječiti mene sa ili 
hodanje sa te , ili vlasništvo sporazum , ἴα] te če donijeti oni 
predmet / reakcija / dogadaj leda u moj imati što protiv , 
tako da JA če odreči se njima in ime od Isus Krist , i svi od 
njihov efekt i posljedica , 1 da te če opet staviti bilo koji 
praznina „sadness ili izgubiti nadu u mojem život sa Ono što 
pruža užitak dana Gospodar , 1 da JA bi bilo više fokusirati 
na znanje to udarac te mimo čitanje tvoj riječ , Biblija 


22. Τα] te če OpenBSD mo) oči tako da JA bi bilo u 
mogučnosti to jasno vidjeti i prepoznati ako ima Velik 
Varka o Duhovni tema , kako to shvatiti ovaj fenomen ( ili 
te dogadaj ) from Biblijski perspektiva , i da te če 
popuštanje mene mudrost to Znati i tako dalje taj JA htijenje 
naučite kako pomoč moj prijatelj 1 voljen sam sebe ( 
odnosni ) ne biti dio it. 


23. Τα] te če osigurali da jedanput moj oči jesu OpenBSD 1 
moj imati što protiv shvatiti duhovni izražajnost od tekuči 
dogadaj uzimanje mjesto u svijetu , taj te če pripremiti moj 
srce to prihvatiti tvoj istina , i da te če pomoč mene shvatiti 
kako pronači hrabrost i snaga preko tvoj Svet Riječ , Biblija. 
In ime od Isus Krist , JA tražiti te predmet potvrditi moj 


želja biti složno tvoj htijenje , 1 Ja sam iskanje tvoj mudrost i 
to imati hatar dana Istina Da 


Više podno Stranica 
Kako to imati Vječan Život 


Mi jesu veseo ako ovaj rub ( od moljenje molba to Bog ) je 
u mogučnosti to pomoči te. Mi shvatiti ovaj možda neče biti 
najbolji ili večina djelotvoran prevodenje. Mi shvatiti koji su 
mnogobrojan različit putevi od istiskivanje misao i riječ. 
Ukoliko imati sugestija za bolji prevodenje , ili ukoliko če 
voljeti uzeti malolitražan iznos od tvoj vrijeme to poslati 
sugestija nama , te htijenje biti pomoč tisuča od ostali narod 
isto tako , koji če onda Čitanje oplemenjen prevodenje. Mi 
više puta imati Nov Oporuka raspoloživ u vaš jezik 111 in 
Jezik koji su rijedak ili star. Ako ste obličje za Nov Oporuka 
in specifičan jezik , ugoditi korespondirati nas. Isto tako , mi 
ištanje istinabog i pokušati komunicirati taj katkada , mi 
obaviti ponuda knjiga koji nisu Slobodan i da obaviti trošak 
novac. 


Ali ukoliko ne moči priuštiti neki od oni elektronski Κη ρα, 
mi može više puta obaviti izmjena od elektronski knjiga za 
pomoč sa prevodenje ili prevodenje funkcionirati. Nemate 
biti koji se odnosi na zvanje radnik , samo jedan dan 
pravilan osoba tko je zainteresirana za pomoč. Te trebaju 
imati računalo ili te trebaju imati pristup to računalo at tvoj 
lokalni knjižnica ili fakulteti ili sveučilišta , otada oni obično 
imati bolji povezivanje to Internet. Možete isto tako obično 
utemeljiti tvoj posjedovati osobni SLOBODAN elektronička 
pošta račun odlaskom na mail.yahoo.com 


Ugoditi uzeti tren pronači elektronika pošta adresa smjestiti 
na dnu ili kraj od ovaj stranica. Nadamo se te htijenje poslati 
elektronička pošta nama , ako ovaj je od pomoč ili 
hrabrenje. Mi isto tako hrabriti te to kontakt nas zabrinutost 
Elektronski Knjiga koju nudimo koji su sa trošak , i 
slobodan. 


Mi obaviti imati mnogobrojan knjiga in stran jezik , alt mi 
ne uvijek mjesto njima to primiti elektronski ( preuzimanje 
datoteka ) jer mi jedini izraditi raspoloživ knjiga ili tema 
koji su preko molba. Mi hrabriti te to nastaviti to moliti to 
Bog 1 to nastaviti naučiti o Njemu mimo čČitanje novim 
Oporuka. Mi dobrodošli na tvoj pitanje i komentirajte mimo 
elektronička pošta. 


KARKĒRĒKĒKĒ KOKA χὰ KOKS ἃ KE ἃ ἃ ἀὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ 


CZECH CZECH TCHEK 


Czech Prayer Modlitba Kristian jezuita Kristus az k Buh Jak 
Modlit Buh pocinovat slyset modlitba k ptat Buh darovat 
pomoci mne 


Czech - Prayer Reguests (praying / Talking) to God - 
explained in Czech Language 


Mluveni až k Būh , člen určity Stvofitel of člen určity 
Soubor , člen určity Hospodin : 

1. aby tebe chtčl bych darovat až k mne člen určity kurāž až 
k modlit člen určity majetek aby Nemusim až k modlit 

2. aby tebe chtčl bych darovat až k mne člen určity kurāž až 
k domnivat se tebe a pfijmout jaky tebe potfeba až k jednat 
mā duch , misto mne povyšit jā sām vūle (cil ) nad tvūj. 


3. aby tebe chtčl bych darovat mne pomoci až k ne dovolit 
mā bāt se of člen určity neznāmā až k stāt se člen určity 
odpustīt , či člen určity bāze do mne rozchāzet se v nāzorech 
sloužit you. 


4. aby tebe chtčl bych darovat mne pomoci až k vidēt a až k 
dostat instrukce jak? až k mit člen určity duchovni sila 
Nemusim ( docela tvūj slovo člen určity Bible ) jeden ) do 
člen určity ptihoda vpfed a Ὁ ) do jā sām osobni duchovni 
cesta. 


5. Aby tebe Būh chtčl bych darovat mne pomoci až k 
potfeba až k sloužit Tebe vice 6. Aby tebe chtčl bych 
piipomenout komu mne až k rozmlouvat s tebe prayerwhen 
) JĀ am zmafeny či do nesnāz , misto trying až k analyzovat 
majetek jā sām ale docela mā lidsky sila. 


7. Aby tebe chtčl bych darovat mne Moudrost ἃ jeden srdce 
nākyp s Biblicky Moudrost tak, že JĀ chtčl bych sloužit 
tebe vice efektivni. 8. Aby tebe chtčl bych darovat mne 
jeden poručit až k učeni tvūj slovo , člen určity Bible , ( 
Novy zākon Evangeltum of Jan ), dāle jeden osobni bāze 


9. aby tebe chtčl bych darovat pomoc až k mne tak, že JĀ 
am schopny až k oznāmeni majetek do člen určity Bible ( 
tvūj slovo ) kdo Dovedu co se mč tyYče byt v pomēru k sem 
tam , to postačī pomoci mne dovidat se jaky tebe potfeba 
mne až k zavraždit mā duch. 


10. Aby tebe chtčl bych darovat mne celek bystrost , až k 
dovidat se jak”? až k jasnč se vyjādfit až k jini kdo tebe ar , a 
aby JĀ chtčl bych byt schopny až k dostat instrukce jak? až 
k dostat instrukce a vRdRt jak? až k postavit se za tebe a 
tvūj slovo ( člen určity Bible ) 


11. Aby tebe chtčl bych nēst lid ( ὄϊ websites ) do mā duch 
kdo potfeba až k vRdRt tebe , a kdo ar silny do jejich ptesny 
dohoda of tebe ( būh ); a Aby tebe chtčl bych nēst lid ( či 
websites ) do mā duch kdo vūle byYt schopny až k dodat 
myslī mne až k pfesny dostat instrukce jak? až k dēlit člen 
určity Bible Pismo svatč pravda (2 Bāzlivy 215:). 


12. Aby tebe chtčl bych pomoci mne až k dostat instrukce až 
k mit celek dohoda kolem kdo Bible ličenī is nejlēpe , kdo is 
nejčetnējši pfesny , a kdo 3sg.prēz.od have člen určity 
nejčetnējši duchovni sila £ množstvi , a kdo ličeni souhlasi 
Jit 5 duchem času origināl rukopis aby tebe dychat člen 
určity spisovatele of Novy zākon až k psāt. 


13. Aby tebe chtčl bych darovat pomoci až k mne až k 
cvičeni mā čas do jeden blaho cesta , a rozchādzet se v 
nāzorech zpustošit mā Čas dāle Chybny či hladovy metody 
až k brāt blizky až k Būh ( kdyby ne ar ne opravdu Biblicky 
), a kde those metody napsat ne dlouhā hlāska čas Či 
(lastingļ|stāly||trvalY) ) duchovni nēst ovoce. 








14. Aby tebe chtčl bych darovat pomoc až k mne až k 
dovidat se jakY až k hledat do jeden cirkev či jeden bydlištē 
of uctivāni , jaky rody of otāzky až k ptāt se , a aby tebe 
chtčl bych pomoci mne až k nālez vētici či jeden duchovni 5 
celek duchovni moudrost misto bezstarostny či chybny 
odpovida. 

15. aby tebe chtčl bych byt pfičinou mne na pamētnou až k 
memorovat tvūj slovo člen určity Bible ( jako takovy Riman 
8), tak, že Dovedu mit ono do mā srdce a mit mā mysl 
ptipraveny , a byYt hbity až k darovat neurč. člen byt v 
souhlase 5 jini of člen určity nadēje aby Mām u sebe tebe. 


16. Aby tebe chtčl bych nēst pomoci až k mne tak, že jā sām 
bohoslovi a doktrina až k souhlasit s tvūj slovo , člen určity 


Bible a aby tebe chtčl bych stāle bft pomoci mne vRdRt 
jak? mā dohoda of doktrina pocinovat byt opravit tak, že jā 
sām duch lifestyle a dohoda odročit až k byt blizky k 
Jakēmu ūučelu tebe potfeba ono až k byt pro mne. 


17. Aby tebe chtčl bych nechrānčny mā duchovni jasnozfeni 
( konec ) čim dāle, tim vice , a aby kde mā dohoda či 
chāpavost of tebe is ne pfesny , aby tebe chtčl bych pomoci 
mne až k dostat instrukce kdo Jezuita Kristus opravdu is. 


18. Aby tebe chtčl bych darovat pomoci až k mne tak, že JĀ 
chtčl bych byt schopny až k oddčleny jakykoliv chybny 
obfad kdo JĀ mit dūvēra dāle , dle tvūj cely doktrīna do člen 
určity Bible , jestli vūbec of jaky JĀ am nāsledujicī is ne of 
Būh, či is proti čemu jaky tebe potfeba až k učit us kolem 
nāsledujici tebe. 


19. Aby jakykoliv dohnat of neštčsti chtčl bych ne odebrat 
jakYkoliv duchovni dohoda kdo JĀ mit , aby ne dosti aby JĀ 
chtčl bych držet člen určity znalost čeho jak? δ k vRdRt 
tebe a rozchāzet se v nāzorech byt klamat do tezaury days of 
duchovni klam. 


20. Aby tebe chtčl bych nēst duchovni sila a pomoci až k 
mne tak, že JĀ vūle rozchāzet se v nāzorech byt čāst of 
notāblovē Klesāni Pryč či of jakykoliv pohyb kdo chtčl bych 


bYt duchovo falšovat až k tebe a až k tvūj Svaty Slovo 


21. Aby-li tam is cokoli aby JĀ mit utahany mā duch , či 
jakkoli aby JĀ mit ne dotazovanā osoba až k tebe ačkoliv 
Šel bych mit a to jest opatieni mne dle jeden nebo druhy 
krāčeni 5 tebe , či having dohoda , aby tebe chtčl bych nēst 
those majetek / citltvost pfistroje / pfihoda bek do mā mysl , 
tak, že JĀ chtčl bych nectit barvu je jmēnem koho Jezuita 
Kristus , a celek of jejich dojem a dosah , a aby tebe chtčl 


ML XIŅI 


bych dāt na dfivējši misto jakykolitv emptiness „sadness či 


beznadējnost do mā duch jit 5 duchem času Radost of člen 
určity Hospodin , a aby J chtčl bych byt vice ložisko dāle 
učenost až k doprovāzet tebe do četba tvūj slovo , Bible 


22. Aby tebe chtčl bych nechrānčny probūh tak, že JĀ chtčl 
bych byt schopny až k jasnč vidēt a pochopit -li tam is jeden 
Celek Klam kolem Duchovni nāmčt , jak? až k dovidat se 
tato pfechodny ( či tezaury pfihoda ) 416 jeden Biblicky 
perspektiva , a aby tebe chtčl bych darovat mne moudrost až 
k vadRt a tak, že JĀ vūle dostat instrukce jak? posloužit 
Jidlem mā druh a Amor sām ( ptibuzni ) ne byt čāst of it. 


23. Aby tebe chtčl bych pojistit aby druhdy probūh ar 
nechrānčny a mā mysl dovīdat se člen určity duchovni 
vyznam of bčh ptihoda dobyti bydlištē do člen určity svēt , 
aby tebe chtčl bych chystat se mā srdce až k pfijmout tvūj 
pravda , a aby tebe chtčl bych pomoci mne dovidat se jak? 
až k nālez kurāž a sīla docela tvūj Svaty Slovo , člen určity 
Bible. Jmēnem koho Jezuita Kristus , JĀ tāzat se na tezaury 
majetek bitmovat mā poručit až k byYt doma souhlas tvūj 
vūle , a JĀ am ptani se do tvūj moudrost a až k mīt jeden 
lāska Κα komu člen určity Pravda Amen 


Vice v člen určity Dno of Blok 
Jak? až k mit Nekonečny Duch 


My ar rād -li tato barevny pruh of modlitba dotaz až k Būh 
is schopnyY až k pomāhat tebe. My dovidat se tato moci ne 
byt člen určity nejlēpe či nejčetnējši efektivni dešifrovāni. 
My dovidat se tamhleten ar mnoho neobvykly cesty of 
interpretace domnčni a slova. -li tebe mit jeden nāvrh do 


Jeden lēpe dešifrovānī , Či -11 tebe chtčl bych do tēže miry až 


k brāt jeden maly činit of tvūj čas až k poslat nāvrhy až k us 
,„tebe vūle byt porce jidla tisic of druhy lid rovnēž , kdo vūle 
nčkdy Čist člen určity opravit dešifrovāni. My často mit 
jeden Novy Posledni vūle ptistupny do tvūj jazyk či do 
Jazyk aby ar nedovafeny či dāvny. -11 tebe ar hledčt do jeden 
Novy Posledni vūle do jeden specificky jazyk , byt pfijemny 
psāt až k us. Rovnčž , my potfeba až k Jistē a namāhat až k 
byt ve styku aby nēkdy , my činit nabidka blok aby ar ne 
Drzy a aby Činit cena penize. 


Aby ne -li tebe dčlostfelectvo ptitok nčjaky of those 
elektronicky blok , my pocinovat často činit neurč. člen 
burza of elektronicky blok do pomoci s dešifrovāni či 
dešifrovāni prāce. Tebe činit ne mit až k byt jeden odborny 
dēlnik , ale jeden potādny osoba kdo is obchod do porce 
Jīdla. Tebe požadovat mit jeden počitač či tebe požadovat 
mit pifstup až k jeden počītač v tvūj lokālka knihovna či 
akademie Či univerzita , od tē doby those obvykly mit lēpe 
klientela až k člen určity internovanā osoba. Tebe pocinovat 
rovnčēž obvykly upevnit tvūj drahy osobni DRZY 
elektronickā pošta ūčet do existujici až k mail.yahoo.com 


Byt piijemny brāt jeden dūležitost až k nālez člen určity 
elektronickā pošta adresovat nalēzt v člen určity dno Či člen 
určity cil of tato blok. My nadēje tebe vūle poslat 
elektronickā pošta až k us , -li tato is of pomoci či podpora. 
My rovnēž dodat mysli tebe až k dotyk us pokud jde ὁ 
Elektronicky Blok aby my nabidka aby ar bez cena , a drzy. 


My činit mit mnoho blok do cizi jazyk , aby ne my činit 
nēkdy bydlištč je až k dostat electronically ( zavādēni ) 
pončvadž my ale dēlat piistupny člen určity blok či člen 
určity nāmčt aby ar Člen určity nejčetnējšī dotaz. My dodat 
mysli tebe až k stāle bYt modlit až k Būh a až k stāle byt 


dostat instrukce kolem Jemu do četba Novy zākon. My vitat 
tvūj otāzky a poznāmky do elektronickā pošta. 


ἀλαδᾶαδὰδ Δα ὰ ἃ Χὰ ἃ ἀὰ ἃ Χὰ ἃ ἃ ἀὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ 


Drogi Bog , ὨΖίρκυ)ς όν ten Nowy Testament 
ma byt zwolniony byle tylko jestešmy able wobec nauczyč 
sie liczniejszy okoto ty. Prosze mi pomēc ludzie 
odpowiedzialny pod katem wykonaniem ten Elektroniczny 
ksiažka rozporzadzalny. 


Prosze mi pomēc im zostač wyplacalny praca umocowany , 
1 zrobič liczniejszy Elektroniczny ksiažki rozporzadzalny 
Prosze mi pomēc im wobec mieč wszystko ten zasoby , ten 
pieniadze , ten sila 1 ten czas Ow oni potrzebowač w klasa 
zostač wyplacalny utrzymywač dziafanie pod katem ΤΥ. 
Prosze mi pomēc όνν 6w jestešcie obowiazek od ten družyna 
O6w wspolpracownik im u an codzienny podstawa. 


Podobač 516 dawač im ten sita wobec kontynuowač i dawač 
každy od im ten duchowy zgoda pod katem ten praca όνν ty 
potrzeba im wobec czynič. Prosze mi pomēc každy od im 
wobec nie mieč strach i wobec zapamigtač όνν jesteš ten 
Bēg ktēry odpowiedzi modlitwa i ktūry jest w koszt od 
wszystko. JA btagač 6w ty Ὀνίου zachecač im , i όνν ty 
ochraniač im , 1 ten praca £ ministerstwo 6w Oni sa Zajety. 
JA btagač 6w ty bytby ochraniač im z ten Duchowy Sily 
zbrojne albo inny przeszkody όνν kulisy szkoda im albo 
powolny im w 461. Prosze mi pomēc podczas JA užywač 
ten Nowy Testament wobec takže pomyšlet od ludzie ktūry 
mieč wykonane ten wydanie rozporzadzalny , byle tylko JA 


puszka metalowa modlič sie za im 1 tak oni puszka 
metalowa robič w dalszym ciagu wspotpracownik 


liczniejszy spoleczeristwo JA btagač Ow ty byiby dawač mi 
pewien milošč od twēj Swiety Wyraz ( ten Nowy Testament 
), i Owty bytby dawač mi duchowy madrošč i orientacja 
wobec znač ty polepszyč 1 wobec rozumiet ten okres 6w 
Jestešmy žyjacy w. Prosze mi pomēc wobec znač jak wobec 
zawierač Z transakcje ten trudnošci Ow JA jestem 
skonfrontowany rezygnowač codziennie. 


Lord Bēg , Wspotpracownik mi wobec potrzeba wobec znač 
ty Polepszyč 1 wobec potrzeba wobec wspotpracownik inny 
Chrzešcijanie w m6j powierzchnia 1 wokoto ten šwlat. 

JA btagač 6w ty Ὀνίου dawač ten Elektroniczny ksiažka 
družyna i Ow ktory praca od pajeczyny i Ow ktory 
wspdlpracownik im twē6j madrošč. JA btagač 6w ty bytby 
wspdtpracownik ten indywidualny cztonki od ich rodzina ( i 
mēj rodzina ) wobec nie byč duchowo zwodzil , oprūcz 
wobec rozumieč ty i ja wobec potrzeba wobec uznawač i 
nastepowač po ty w na wszelki sposčb. i JA zapytač ty 
wobec czynič tych rzeczy na Boga Jezus , Amen , 


KARKSRBAKKKAKAKA KAKKKA KOKA EKK 
SERKSRAKEKKAKAKK GA ἀὰ ἃ ἀὰ ἃ AK ἃ 


Slovenian ΠΥ 1) 


Slovenian - Prayer Reguests (praying / Talking) to God - 
explained in Slovenian Language 


slovenian prayer jezuit Kristus molitev Bog kako prositi kako moci 
slisati svoj zaprositi podati ponuditi komu kaj mi 


pri aparatu imeti se za boga , tvorec od vsemirje , bog : 


1. to vi hoteti izročiti mi pogum prositi stvari to rabim 
prositi 


2. to vi hoteti izročiti mi pogum v vernik vi ter uvaževati 
kakšen hočeš vzdržati svoj Življenje , namesto mi 
navdušenje svoj lasten hoteti ( namen ) zgoraj vaš. 


3. to vi hoteti izročiti mi ponuditi komu kaj ne pustiti svoj 
grozen od neznano v postati opravičilo , ali osnova navzlic 
ne streči you. 

4. to vi hoteti izročiti mi ponuditi komu Κα] zagledati ter 
zvedeti kako imeti božji zakon čvrstost rabim ( skozi vaš 
izraziti z besedami biblija ) a ) zakaj pripetljaj spredaj ter b ) 
zakaj svoj lasten oseben netelesen potovanje. 

5. to vi Bog hoteti izročīti mi ponuditi komu Κα] biti brez 
streči vi več 

6. to vi hoteti spomniti se mi pogovarjati se vi prayerwhen ) 
jaz sem uničen ali v težava , namesto težaven odločiti stvari 
sebi šele skozi svoj človeški Čvrstost. 

7.to vi hoteti izročiti mi modrost ter a srčika poln Biblical 
modrost tako da jaz hoteti začetni udarec Ζ žogo vi več 
razpoložljiv. 


8. to vi hoteti izročīti mi a zahteva študirati vaš Izraziti Z 
besedami , biblija , ( novi testament evangelij od John ), 
naprej a oseben osnova 

9. to vi hoteti izročiti pomoč mi tako da morem opaZiti 
stvari v biblija ( vaš izraziti z besedami ) kateri morem 
osebno tikati se česa , ter to zadostuje pomoč mi razumeti 
kakšen vi biti brez mi uganjati v svoj življenje. 

10. to vi hoteti izročiti mi velik bistroumnost , v razumeti 
kako razlagati drugim kdo vi ste , ter to jaz domišljavec 
zmožen Zvedeti Κακὸ zvedeti ter znanje kako stati pokoncu 
zakaj vi ter vaš izraziti z besedami ( biblija ) 

11.to vi hoteti privleči narod ( 811 websites ) v svoj Življenje 
kdo biti brez znati vi , ter kdo ste krepek v svoj natančen 
razumeven od vi ( Bog ); ter to vi hoteti privleči narod ( ali 
websites ) v svoj Življenje kdo hoteti obstati zmožen v 
podžigati mi v natančen zvedeti kako razpreti biblija izraziti 
z besedami od resnica (2 plašljiv 215:). 

12. to vi hoteti pomoč mi zvedeti imeti velik razumeven 
približno kateri biblija prevod je najprimernejši , kateri je 
največ natančen , ter kateri has največ netelesen Čvrstost ὅς 
sila , ter kateri prevod strinjati se s samorasel rokopis to vi 
vdihniti pisec od novi testament pisati. 

13. to vi hoteti izročiti ponuditi komu Κα] mi rabiti svoj čas 
va dober izuriti za hojo ali ježo po cesti , ter ne v 
razsipavati svoj čas naprej napačen ali puhel metoda 
zadobiti sklepnik v Bog ( če ΖΒ ne ste ne resnično Biblīcal ), 
ter kraj oni metoda predelki ne dolg pogoj ali trajen 
netelesen sadje. 

14. to vi hoteti izročiti pomoč mi v razumēti kakšen iskati v 
a cerkvica 811 a mesto od častiti , kakšen milosten od 
vprašanje zaprositi , ter to vi hoteti pomoč mi najti vernik ali 
a pastor s velik netelesen modrost namesto neprisiljen ali 
napačen odgovor. 

15. to vi hoteti vzrok mi spomniti se naučiti se na pamet vaš 
izraziti z besedami biblija ( kot na primer retoromanski 8), 
tako da morem življati to v svoj srčika ter življati svoj srce 


pripravljen , ter obstati radovoljen podati odgovor drugim 
od upanje to imam približno vi. 

16. to vi hoteti privleči ponuditi komu kaj mi tako da svoj 
lasten teologija ter nauk ujemati se s vaš izraziti z besedami 
, biblija ter to vi hoteti vzdržnost v pomoč mi znanje kako 
svoj razumeven od nauk moči obstati izpopolniti tako da 
svoj lasten življenje lifestyle ter razumeven vzdržnost to live 
at warefare with 5.0. sklepnik eemu vi biti brez to v obstati 
navzlic. 

17. to vi hoteti plan svoj netelesen vpogled ( sklep ) bolj in 
bolj , ter to kraj svoj razumeven 811 zaznavanje od vi ni 
natančen , to vi hoteti pomoč mi zvedeti kdo jezuit Kristus 
resnično je. 

18. to vi hoteti izročiti ponuditi komu kaj mi tako da jaz 
domišljavec zmožen razstati se poljuben napačen cerkveni 
obredi kateri imam odvisnost napre] , s vaš veder 
poučevanje v biblija , če sploh kateri od kakšen jaz sem 
sledeč ni od Bog , ali je nasprotno eemu kakšen hočeš učiti 
nas približno sledeč vi. 

19. to poljuben vojna sila od zlo hoteti ne odvzeti poljuben 
netelesen razumeven kateri imam , šele prece) to jaz hoteti 
obdržati znanost od kako znati vi ter ne v obstati goljufati 
dandanes od netelesen prevara. 

20. to vi hoteti privleči netelesen čvrstost ter ponuditi komu 
kaj mi tako da nočem v obstati del od velika gospoda 
padanje stran ali od poljuben tok kateri domišljavec 
netelesen ponarejen vam na uslugo ter v vaš svet izraziti Z 
besedami 

21. to če je nič to imam velja v svoj Življenje , ali vsekakor 
to imam ne odgovor vam na uslugo kot jaz should življati 
ter to je preprečljiv mi s vsak izmed obeh pešačenje z vami , 
ali imetje razumeven , to vi hoteti privleči oni stvari / 
odgovor / pripetljaj prislon v svoj srce , tako da jaz hoteti 
odreči se jih v imenu ljudstva, usmiljenja itd. jezuit Kristus , 
ter prav do svoj vrednostni papirji ter posledica , ter to vi 
hoteti nadomestīti poljuben puhlost „sadness 411 obup v svoj 


življenje s veselje od bog , ter to jaz domišljavec več Žarišče 
naprej učenje slediti vi z čitanje vaš izraziti z besedami , 
biblija 


22. to vi hoteti plan svoj oči tako da jaz domišljavec zmožen 
V jasno zagledati ter pred sodiščem se pismeno obvezati če 
Je a velik prevara približno netelesen predmet , kako v 
razumeti to fenomen ( 811 od this pripetljaj ) 5 a Biblical 
perspektiven , ter to vi hoteti īzročiti mi modrost znati ter 
tako da bom se učil kako v pomoč svoj prijateljstvo ter 
Ijubezen sam sebe, 560], se ( žlahta ) ne obstati del od it. 


23. to vi hoteti zavarovati to nekoč svoj oči ste odpirač ter 
SVOJ srce razumeti božji zakon pomen od tok pripetijaj 
taking mesto na svetu , to vi hoteti pripraviti se svoj srčika 
vzeti vaš resnica , ter to vi hoteti pomoč mi razumeti Κακὸ 
najti pogum ter čvrstost skozi vaš svet izraziti z besedami , 
biblija. v imenu ljudstva, usmiljenja itd. jezuit Kristus , jaz 
prositi od this stvari potrditi svoj zahteva v biti znotraj 
pogodba vaš hoteti , ter vprašam zakaj vaš modrost ter imeti 
a ljubezen od resnica Amen. 


več pravzaprav od stran 
kako imeti večen življenje 


mi smo vesel če to zapisati v seznam ( od molitev prošnja v 
Bog ) je zmožen pomagati vi. mi razumeti to maj ne obstati 
najboljši 411 največ uspešen prevod. mi razumeti to so veliko 
različen ways od iztisljiv mnenje ter izraziti z besedami. če 
vi življati a nasvet zakaj a rajši prevod , ali če vi hoteti všeč 
biti zavzeti a tesen znesek od vaš čas pošiljati nasvet v nas , 
boš pomaganje tisoč od drugi narod tudi , kdo hoteti torej 
Čitanje izpopolniti prevod. mi pogosto Življati a nova zaveza 


pri roki v vaš jezik alt v jezik to ste redek ali star. če isčeš a 

nova ZavezZa v a poseben jezik , prosim napisati rabiti. tudi , 

mi biti brez v obstati varen ter začeti v biti obhajan to včasih 
„mi delati oferirati knjiga to ste ne prost ter to delati strošek 
penez. 


šele če vi ne morem privoščiti si nekaj tega oni elektronski 
knjiga , mi moči pogosto delati mena od elektronski knjiga 
zakaj pomoč 5 prevod ali prevod opus. vi nikar ne življati to 
live at warefare with s.0. a poklicen delavec , šele a reden 
oseba kdo je zavzet v pomaganje. vi should življati a 
računalo ali vi should življati postranski v a računalo v vaš 
tukajšnji knjižnica ali višja gimnazija ali univerza , odkar 
oni navadno življati rajši vez v stažist v bolnišnici. vi moči 
tudi navadno ustanoviti vaš lasten oseben prost elektronski 
verižna srajca račun Z tekoč v mail.yahoo.com 


prosim Zalotiti a važnost za odkriti elektronski verižna srajca 
ogovor poiskati pravzaprav ali prenehati od to stran. mi 
upanje boš poslal elektronski verižna srajca v nas , če to je 
od pomoč ali encouragement. mi tudi podžigati vi v zveza 
nas zadeven elektronski knjiga to mi oferirati to ste če ne 
strošek , ter prost. 


mi delati življati veliko knjiga v tuji jeziki , šele mi nikar ne 
zmeraj mesto jih sprejeti electronically ( travnato gričevje ) 
zato ker mi šele izdelovanje pri roki knjiga ali predmet to ste 
največ prošnja. mi podžigati vi v vzdržnost prositi v Bog ter 
v vzdržnost zvedeti približno njega z čitanje novi testament. 
mi izreči dobrodošlico vaš vprašanje ter razložiti Z 
elektronski verižna srajca. 


KESKREKĒKRKĒEKAEKAKOEKRAKKEKOEKĒEKAEKĒ A 
ἀὰὰὰδαὰδ ͵ὲὰὰ δ .ὲὰ δ Χὰ KAKAO χὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ 


srčkan Bog , the same to to nova 
zaveza has been izpust tako da mi smo 


zmožen zvedeti več približno vi. prosim pomoč preprosti 
Ijudje odgovoren zakaj izdelava to elektronski knjiga pri 
roki. 

prosim pomoč jih premoči opus nagel , ter izdelovanje več 
elektronski knjiga pri roki prosim pomoč jih imeti vsi 
sredstvo , penez , čvrstost ter čas to oni potreba zato da 
obstati zmožen vzdrževati ki dela zakaj vi. 

prosim pomoč oni to ste del od skupina to pomoč jih naprej 
vsakdanji osnova. prosim izročiti jih čvrstost v vzdržnost ter 
izročiti vsakteri od jih božji zakon razumeven zakaj opus to 
vi biti brez jih uganjati. prosim pomoč vsakteri od jih v ne 
Življati strah ter spomniti se to vi ste Bog kdo odgovor 
molitev ter kdo je v ukaz od vse. 

Jaz predlagati da vi hoteti podžigati jih , ter to vi zavarovati 
Jih , ter opus % ministrstvo to oni so zaposlen 8 čim. jaz 
predlagati da vi hoteti zavarovati jih s netelesen vojna sila 
ali drugi zapreka to strjena lava škoda jih ali počasi vozite 
Jih niz. prosim pomoč mi čas jaz raba to nova zaveza v tudi 
pretehtati od preprosti Ijudje kdo življati narejen to naklada 
pri roki , 

tako da morem prositi za jih ter tudi oni moči vzdržnost v 
pomoč več narod jaz predlagati da vi hoteti izročiti mi a 
Ijubezen od vaš svet izraziti z besedami ( novi testament ), 
ter to vi hoteti izročiti mi netelesen modrost ter bistroumnost 


znati vi rajši ter v razumeti epoha od čas to mi smo Življenje 
V. 

prosim pomoč mi znati kako v obravnavati težek to jaz sem 
soočiti s vsak dan. lord Bog , pomoč mi hoteti znanje vi rajši 
ter hoteti pomoč drugi krščanski v svoj area ter po svetu. 

Jaz predlagati da vi hoteti izročiti elektronski knjiga skupina 
ter oni kdo opus naprej tkalec ter oni kdo pomoč jih vaš 
modrost. jaz predlagati da vi hoteti pomoč poedinec 
Ččlanstvo od svoj rodbina ( ter svoj rodbina ) v ne obstati 
netelesen goljufati , šele v razumeti vi ter hoteti uvaževati 
ter slediti vi v sleherni izuriti za hojo ali ježo po cesti. ter jaz 
zaprositi vi uganjati od this stvari v imenu Ijudstva, 
usmiljenja itd. jezuit , Amen , 


KES S BBS BC BC BC BC BC BC Δ BC BC BC BC BC BBC BBS 


mahal diyos 9 pasalamatan ka atipan ng pawid ito 
bago testamento may been pakawalan pagayon atipan ng 
pawid tayo ay able sa mag-aral laling marami buongpaligid 
ka. masiyahan tumulong ang mga tao may pananagutan 
dahil sa making ito Electronic book makukuha. masiyahan 
tumulong kanila sa maaari able sa gumawa ayuno , at gawin 
laling marami Electronic books makukuha masiyahan 
tumulong kanila sa may lahat ang mapamaraan , ang salapi , 
ang lakas at ang takdaan ng oras atipan ng pawid sila 
mangilangan di iutos sa maaari able sa tago gumawa dahil 
sa ka. 

masiyahan tumulong those atipan ng pawid ay mahati ng 
ang itambal atipan ng pawid tumulong kanila sa isa pang- 
araw-araw batayan. masiyahan bigyan kanila ang lakas sa 
mapatuloy at bigyan bawa't isa ng kanila ang tangayin pang- 
unawa dahil sa ang gumawa atipan ng pawid ka magkulang 


kanila sa gumawa. masiyahan tumulong bawa't 158 ng kanila 
sa hindi may katakutan at sa gunitain atipan ng pawid ka ay 
ang diyos sino sumagot dasal at sino ay di pagbintangan ng 
lahat ng bagay. 

ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka would palakasin ang loob 
kanila , at atipan ng pawid ka ipagsanggalang kanila , at ang 
gumawa ὅς magkalinga atipan ng pawid sila ay kumuha di. 
ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka would ipagsanggalang 
kanila sa ang tangayin pilitin o iba sagwil atipan ng pawid 
could saktan kanila o slow kanila itumba. 

masiyahan tumulong ako kailan ako gumamit ito bago 
testamento sa din isipin ng ang mga tao sino may made ito 
edisyon makukuha , pagayon atipan ng pawid ako maaari 
magdasal dahil sa kanila at pagayon sila maaari mapatuloy 
sa tumulong laling marami mga tao ako magdasal atipan ng 
pawid ka would bigyan ako a ibigin ng mo banal salīta ( ang 
bago testamento ), at atipan ng pawid ka would bigyan ako 
tangayin dunong at discernment sa malaman ka lalong 
mapabuti at sa maintindihan ang tukdok ng takdaan ng oras 
atipan ng pawid tayo ay ikinabubuhay di. 

masiyahan tumulong ako sa malaman paano sa makitungo 
kumuha ang mahirap hindi madali atipan ng pawid ako ay 
confronted kumuha bawa't araw. panginoon diyos , 
tumulong ako sa magkulang sa malaman ka lalong mapabuti 
at sa magkulang sa tumulong iba binyagan di akin malawak 
at sa tabi-tabi ang daigdig. ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka 
would bigyan ang Electronic book itambal at those sino 
gumawa sa ang website at those sino tumulong kanila mo 
dunong. 


ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka would tumulong ang isang 
tao pagkakasapi ng kanila mag-anak ( at akin mag-anak ) sa 
hindi maaari spiritually dayain , datapuwa't sa maintindihan 
ka at sa magkulang sa tanggapin at sundan ka di bawa't 
daan. at ako humingi ka sa gumawa tesis bagay di ang 
pangalanan ng heswita , susugan , 


KESKRKĒKRKREKAEKAKOEKRKKEKOEKĒE KOKA 
SESKREKAKAKAEKĒKAKĒ KAKAO KAEKŠĀ ἃ 


Armas Jumala , Kiittāā te ettā nyt kuluva 
Veres Jālkisāādēs has esittāmislupa joten ettā me 
aari etevā jotta kuulla enemmān jokseenkin te. 


Haluta auttaa ihmiset edesvastuullinen ajaksi ansaitseva nyt 
kuluva Elektroninen kirjanpidollinen saatavana. Haluta 
auttaa heidāt jotta olla etevā jotta aikaansaada paastota , ja 
ehtiā enemmān Elektroninen luettelossa saatavana Haluta 
auttaa heidāt jotta hankkia aivan varat , raha , kesto ja aika 
ettā he kaivata kotona aste jotta olla etevā jotta elatus 
tyčskentely ajaksi Te. 


Haluta auttaa ne ettā aari eritā -Ita joukkue ettā auttaa heidāt 
model after by jokapāivāinen kivijalka. Haluta kimmoisuus 
heidāt kesto jotta jatkaa ja kimmoisuus joka -Ita heidāt 
henki- ymmārtāvāinen ajaksi aikaansaada ettā te haluta 
heidāt jotta ajaa. 


Haluta auttaa joka -Ita heidāt jotta et hankkia pelāūtā ja jotta 
muistaa ettd te aari Jumala joka tottelee nimeā hartaushetki 
Ja joka on kotona hinta -Ita kaikki. I-KIRJAIN pyytdā 
aikaansaada ὅς ministerikausi ettā he aari varattu kotona. I- 
KIRJAIN pyytāā hartaasti ettā te suojata heidāt polveutua 
Henki- Joukko 611 totnen este ettā haitta heidāt eli hitaasti 
heidāt μοι. Haluta auttaa we jahka I-KIRJAIN apu nyt 
kuluva Veres Jālkisāādēs jotta kin ajatella -lta ihmiset joka 
hankkia kokoonpantu nyt kuluva painos saatavana , joten 
ettā I-KIRJAIN kanisteri pyytāā hartaasti ajaksi heidāt ja 


joten he kanisteri jatkaa jotta auttaa enemmān ihmiset 1- 
KIRJAIN pyytāā hartaasti ettā te kimmoisuus we lempiā -Ita 
sinun Pyhā Sana ( Veres Jālkisdādēs ), ja ettā te kimmoisuus 
we henki- vilsaus ja arvostelukyky jotta osata te vedonlyējā 
Ja jotta kūsittād aika -lta aika ettā me aari asuen kotona. 
Haluta auttaa we jotta osata kuinka jotta antaa avulla 
hankala οἰ I-KIRJAIN olen asettaa vastakkain avulla joka 
aika. Haltija Jumala , Auttaa we jotta haluta jotta osata te 
Vedonlyējā ja jotta haluta jotta auttaa toinen Kristitty kotona 
minun kohta ja liepeillā maailma. 


I-KIRJAIN pyytāā hartaasti ettā te kimmoisuus Elektroninen 
kirjanpidollinen joukkue ja ne joka aikaansaada model after 
kudos ja ne joka auttaa heidāt sinun viisaus. I-KIRJAIN 
heimo ( ja minun heimo ) jotta ei olla henkisesti eksyttāā , 
ainoastaan jotta kāsittūā te ja jotta haluta jotta hyvāksyā ja 
harjoittaa te kotona joka elimāntapa. ja I-KIRJAIN anoa te 
jotta ajaa nimā tavarat kotona maine -Ita Jeesus , 
Vastuunalainen , 


ἀὰὲαἝὰα ἀλλ ὰ δ  ὰὰ 
ἀςὰὰδ͵αὰδὲὰὰ δα ἃ Χὰ ἃ Χὰ ἃ KOKĀ ἃ 


Raring Gud , Tack sjūlv sā pass den hār Ny 
Testamente er blitt befriaren sā fakta āt vi er 
duglig till lāra sig mer omkring du. Behag hjālpa mig 
folk ansvarig f6r tillverkningen den hār Elektronisk bok 
tillgānglig. 


Behag hjālpa mig dem till vara kēpa duktig verk fort , och 
gora mer Elektronisk bokna tillgānglig Behag hjālpa mig 
den till har alla resurserna , pengarna , den styrka och tiden 
sā pass de behov for att kunde hālla arbetande till deras. 
Behag hjālpa mig den hār sā pass de/vi/du/ni ār del om 
spannen sā pass hjālp dem pā en daglig basis. Behaga ger 
dem den styrka till fortsātta och ger var av dem den ande 
fūrstāndet fēr den verk sā pass du vilja dem till gr. Behag 
hjālpa mig var av dem till inte har rādsla och till minas sā 
pass du er den Gud vem svar b6n och vem er han i lidelse av 
allting. 

JAG be sā pass du skulle uppmuntra dem , och sā pass du 
skydda dem , och den verk 4 ministāren sā pass de er 
fūrlovad i. 

JAG be sā pass du skulle skydda dem frān den Ande Pressar 
eller annan hinder sā pass kunde skada dem eller lāngsam 
dem ned. Behag hjālpa mig nār JAG anvānda den hāūr Ny 
Testamente till ocksā tūnka om folk vem har gjord den hār 
upplagan tillgānglig , sā fakta āt JAG kanna be for dem och 
sā de kanna fortsātta till hjālp mer folk JAG be sā pass du 
skulle ge mig en kārlek om din Helig Uttrycka ( den Ny 
Testamente ), och sā pass du skulle ge mig ande visdom och 
discernment till veta du bāttre och till fūrstā den period av 
tid sā pass vi er Ilevande i. 

Behag hjālpa mig till veta hur till ha att gēra med 
svārigheten sā pass JAG er stillt 6verfēr var dag. Vār Herre 
och Frālsare Gud , Hjālpa mig till vilja till veta du Bāttre 
och till vilja till hjālp annan Kristen i min areal och i 
omkrets det vārld. JAG be sā pass du skulle ger den 
Elektronisk bok slā sig ihop och den hār vem arbeta pā den 
spindelvāv och den hār vem hjālp dem din visdom. 

JAG be sā pass du skulle hjālp individuellt medlemmen av 
deras familj ( och min famil) ) till inte ὉΠ spiritually lurat , 
utom till frstā du och mig till vilja till accept och fēlja du i 
varje vāg. och JAG frāga du till gēr de hūr sakerna inne om 
namn av Jesus , Samarbetsvillig , 


KESRKĒKAKAEKAEKAKAEKRAKKEKOEKĒE KOKĀ A 
ἀὰὰδ͵ᾶαλ ͵ᾶὰὰ δ ͵αὰδ χὰ ὰ ἃ Χὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ 


Allerkaerest God , Tak for lān at indevarende Ny 
Testamente er blevet lģst 1 den grad at vi er kan hen til [γα 
flere omkring jer. Behage hjalp den folk ansvarlig nemlig 
gor indeverende Elektronisk skrift anvendelig. Behage 
hjalp sig at blive kdbedygtig arbejde holdbar , og skabe 
flere Elektronisk bgger anvendelig Behage hjalp sig hen til 
nyde en hel ressourcer , den penge , den kraefter og den gang 
at de savn for at vaere i stand til opbevare i orden nemlig Jer. 


Behage hjaelp dem at er noget af den hold at hjelp sig oven 
pā en hverdags holdepunkt. Behage indrdmme sig den 
krefter hen til fortsaette og indrgmme hver 1 sig den appel 
opfattelse nemlig den arbejde at jer savn sig hen til lave. 
Behage hjalp hver i sig hen til ikke nyde skrak og hen til 
huske at du er den God hvem svar bgn og hvem stār for 
arrangementet i alt. 


JEG bed at jer ville give mod sig , og at jer sikre sig , og 
den arbejde 6c ministerium at de er forlovet 1. JEG bed at jer 
ville sikre sig af den Appel Tvinger eller anden hindring at 
kunne afbrak sig eller sen sig nede. 


Behage hjaelp mig hvor JEG hjalp indevarende Ny 
Testamente hen til ligeledes hitte pā den folk hvem nyde 
skabt indevarende oplag anvendelig , i den grad at JEG 
kunne bed nenmlig sig hvorfor de kunne fortsatte hen til 
hjalp flere folk JEG bed at jer ville indrdmme mig en 


karlighed til jeres Hellig Ord ( den ΝΥ Testamente ), og at 
jer ville indrdmme mig appel klogskab og discernment hen 
til kende jer bedre og hen til opfatte den periode at vi er 
nulevende 1. 

Behage hjaelp mig hen til kende hvor hen til omhandle den 
problemer at Jeg er stillet over for hver dag. Lord God , 
Hjalp mig hen til ville gerne kende jer Bedre og hen til ville 
gerne hjelp anden Christians i mig omrāde og omkring den 
Jord. 


JEG bed at jer ville indrdmme den Elektronisk skrift hold og 
dem hvem arbejde med den website og dem hvem hjalp sig 
Jeres klogskab. JEG bed at jer ville hjaelp den individ 
medlemmer i deres slaegt ( og mig slaegt ) hen til ikke vare 
spiritually narrede , men hen til opfatte jer og hen til ville 
gerne optage og komme efter jer i al mulig māde. og JEG 
opfordre jer hen til lave disse sager 1 den benavne i Jesus , 
Amen, 


KAEKSKĒKRKĒEKAEKAKOEKRAKKEKOEKĒEKAEKĒ A 
ἀλαδ͵ᾶαδὰαὰ  αὰ χὰ KAKAO ἀὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ 


Mo.mnTBa Καὶ Gory JloporoH Bor, BBI ΤῸ OBIJIH 


BPIIIYHIEHBI 3T0 Gospel HJIH 3TOT HOBBIH testament Tak, 
ἯΤΟ MBI OY/IEM BBIY4HTB ČOJIBILE O Bac. [lozkaumyūcra 
IOMOTHTE JIEOJIIM OTBETCTBCHHBIM JŅIA ZIEJIATB 9TY 
91EKTPOHHYIO KHHTY HMEHIIEŪCA. BBI 3HaeTe OHH H BBI 
MO2XKETE ITOMO4B HM. 1 1ozkajryĀCTa HOMOTHTE HM MO4B 
paGoTaTB OBICTPO, H CJIEJIAHTE GOJIC€ 3JIEKTPOHHBIC KHHTH 
umerouīeca 1 IozkasryĀcTa HOMOTHTE HM HMETB BCC 


PECYPCEI, JIEHBT, IIPOVHOCTB H BPEMA KOTOPEIC OHH /ŅISI TOTO 
UTOČBI MOYB /IEP>KaTB paČOTATB /ĻIA BaC. [Tozkaryūicra 
IOMOTHTE TEM ČY/IYT 4aCTBIO KOMAHJIBI IOMOTAET HM Ha 
EXKEJIHEBH0O€ OCHOBAHHE. 1Tozkarryiicra πα το HM MpOHHOCTB 
JTA TOTO YTOOBI ITPO/OJDKATB H JJABATB KA>KJIOMY H3 HX 
HIYXOBHO€ BHHKAHHE ΠΠῚ PAOOTBI YTO BBI XOTHTC HX 
CaetaTb. [Toskasryiicra HOMOTHTE Ka>KIOMY H3 HX HE HMETB 
CTpaX H ΗΘ BCIIOMHHaTB ἯΤΟ BBI OYJIETe GOTOM OTBEYArOT 
MOJIHTBE H in charge of BCe. $1] MOJIEO YTO BBI OGOJIPHJIH HX, 
H ἯΤΟ BBI 3AlHIHACTE HX, H paGOTA ὅς MHHHCTEPCTBO YTO 
OHH BKJIEOYEHBI BHYTPH. 


A MOJIFO YTO BBI 3AŅHTHJIH HX OT JIYXOBHBIX YCHJIHH HJIH 
APYTHX IPE[OH CMOTJIH IIOBPE/IHTB HM HJIH 3AMEJĻIHTB HM 
BHH3. [TozkaryūcTa HOMOTHTE ΜΗΘ ΚΟΙΓΠΕ 1 HCIIOJIB3YEO 9TOT 
HOBEI4 testament TAK:Ke JIJIA TOTO UYTOOBI JIYMATB JIEOJIEĀ 
JEJ1AaJIH 9TOT BApHaHT HMEHOLIIEHCA, Tak, ἼΤΟ 4 CMOTY 
MOMOJIHTB /ĻISA HX H HO3TOMY HX CMOTHTE ITpO/IOJDKATB 
IIOMO4B OOJIBIIIC JIFOJICH. 


A ΜΟΠΙῸ ἯΤΟ BBI ΠΆΠΗ MHC BJIEOOJIEHHOCTB BAlIETO 
CBATEHIHETO CJIOBa (HoOBerīHa 3ABET), H Y1TO BBI JJAJIH MHC 
AYXOBHBIC IIPCMYIPOCTB H pacHO3HaHHC JIJIA TOTO UTOOBI 
SHaTB BaC ČOJIC€ JIYYIIC H IIOHATB IEPHO/JIO BPEMCHH 
KOTOPOM MBI 2KHBEM B. [lo»kayryĀcTa HOMOTHTE MHC CYMETB 
Kak OCIWATBCA C 3ATPYIHCHHAMH UTO 4 confronted C 
KA?KJIBIM (THEM. Jlopa ΒΟΙ, ΠΟΜΟΓΆΘΤ ΜΗ XOTETB 3HaTB BaC 
Goree JIYUIHE H XOTETB IIOMOYB IPYTHM XpHCTHAHKAM B 
MOeif OOJ1ACTH H BOKPYT MHPA. 


A MOJIFO ΤῸ BBI JIAJIH 3JIEKTPOHHYIO KOMAHIY H TE KHHTH 
HOMOTAFOT HM Ballla IPEMYAIPOCTB. 71 MOJIEO YTO BBI 
ΠΟΜΟΓΠΗ͂ HH/IHBHJIYAJIBHBIM "JIEHAM HX CEMBH (ἢ MOCŪ 
CEMBH) /IYXOBHOCT OBITB OOMAHYTBIM, HO IOHATB BAC H 
XOTETB IIPHHATB H IOCJICJIOBATB 34 BAC B KA?KJIOH JIOPOTE. 
Takske πα ΤΟ HAM ΚΟΜΦΟΡΤ H HaBE/IEHHC B 3TH ΒΡΟΜΘΗΔ H AH 


CIparuHBAcCM, ἯΤΟ BBI ZIEJIACTE 3TH BCIIĻH in the name of 
CBIHOK Gora, jesus christ, aMHHB, 


KERS BBS BC BC BC Br BC BC Br Bc BE BC BC BC BC BC χὰ χὰ 
KERS BAS χὰ BC BC BC BC SC Br BC Br BBC BC Χὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ 


Apar Bor , Brarojapa TH TO3H TO3H HOB 
3šaBenīannHe has p.p. or be OCBOGO*kaABAM Taka 
TO3H HH CTE CIHOCOČEH KBM Yuā (6 ΠΟΒΟῚΘ 


HAOKOJIO TH. XapeCBaM IIOMaTaM CITPEJIEJIHTEJIEH UJICH 
XOPpa OTTOBOPEH 34 ITPHTOTBAHC TO3H Electronic kHura 
HaJIH4CH. 


XapecBaM IIOMaraM TAX KBM OB/Ja CIOCOOCH KBM paČOTa 
HOCTIA , H IpaBA NMOBeYe Electronic KHrskapHniīja HaJIHYCH 
XapecBaM IIOMaraM TAX KBM HMaM IĶIJI OTTPEJIEJIHTEJIEH 
UJIEH CPEJICTBO , OIPEIEJIHTEJICH JICH ITAPH , 
OTIPE/IEJIHTEJIEH YJIEH YCTOM4HBOCT H OIIPE/IEJIHTEJIEH UJICH 
BPEMC TOSH TE HY2KJ1A in ΡῈ Π KPM OPJTā CIIOCOOCH KBM 
IeP*Ka JIBHKEHHE 3a ΤῊ. XapecBam nOoMaraM OT that TO3H 
CTe YaCT Hā OIIPE/IEJIHTEJIEH YJICH BIIPAT TO3H IOMATAM TAX 
Hā an BCEKHJIHEBCH asa. 


XapecBaM /14BAM TAX OITPEJIEJIHTEJIEH YJICH YCTOHHHBOCT 

KPM IIPO/IBJDKABAM H JIABAM BCEKH ΗΔ TAX OIIPEJIEJIHTEJICH 
UJICH JIYXOBCH ΟΧΒΆΠΙΔΗΘ 34 OTPEJIEJIHTEJIEH YJIEH paCOTa 
TO3H TH JIHICA TAX KBM IIPAB4. 


XapecBaM IIOMaraM BCEKH Ha TAX KBM ΗΘ HMaM CTpaX H KBM 
IOMHA TOSH TH CTE ONPE/IEJIHTEJIEH UYJIEH POT KOH OTTOBOP 
MOJIHTBA H ΚΟΪ € IN ITBJIHA Ha BCHM4KO. A3 MOJIA TOSH TH YIK 
HaCBP4aBaM TAX , H TO3H TH 3A1WHTABAM TAX , H 


OTIPEJIEJIHTEJIEH YJIEH paGOTA ὅς MHHHCTEPCTBO TOSH TE CTE 
3A/I1PJLKaBaM IN. A3 MOJIA TO3H TH YK 3a1IŅATABAM TAX OT 
OPEJIEJIHTEJIEH YJIEH ΠΎΧΟΒΘΗ Čatā HJIH JIPYT NpetīKa TO3H 
p.t. OT Can BPējja TAX HJIH GaBeH TAX TOJIO BP3BHIICHHC. 
XapecBaM IIOMaram me Kora A3 yrrorpeda TO3H HOB 
JaBer—aHHe KM CBIIO MHCJIA Hā OITPEJIEJIHTEJIEH YJIEH XOpa 
KOH HMaM P.t. H p.p. Or make TO3H H3/TAHHC HaJIHUCH , Taka 
TO3H A3 MOTa MOJA 38 TAX H TAKA TE MOTA TIPOJIBJDKABAM 
KM ITOMaTaM ΠΟΒΘῚΘ XOpa A3 MOJIA TO3H TH Y>K JJABAM Me 
ἃ JIEOCOB Ha your ČBAT JlyMa ( OTPEIEJIHTEJIEH 4ztīeH HOB 
JaBer—aHHe ), H TO3H TH Y>K JJāBaM Me JIYXOBCH MB/IPOCT H 
Pas11H4aBAHC KBM 3285 TH IIO-/100P H KBM pasOHpaM 
OTIPEJIEJIHTEJIEH YJIEH IIEPHO/I HA BPEME TO3H HHC CTE >KHB 
in. XapecBam MOMaraM Me KBM 3284 KāaK KBM Pa3J1ABAaM C 
OTIPEIEJIHTEJIEH UJICH MBUCH TO3H A3 CPM H3ITPABAM IIPĒJI C 
BCEKH JIEH. 


Jlopa Bor , Ilomaram me KBM JIHTICA KBM 3284 TH [10-1008p 
H KPM JIHTIC4 KPM ITOMATAM JIPYT XpHCTHAHCKH [ἢ MY IIJIOLU, 
H HaOKOJIO ONPEJIEJIHTEJIEH UJICH CBAT. 


A3 MOJI TO3H TH YK JJāBāM OTIPEIEJIHTEJIEH YJIEH Electronic 
KHHTā ΒΠΡΉΓ H OT that ko padora Ha OTIpEJIEJIHTEJIEH YJICH 
website H or that ΚΟ mOMaraM TAX YOUT MBIPpOCT. A3 MOJTA 
TO3H TH YK HOMaraM OIPEJIEJIHTEJIEH YJICH JIHHCH YJIEHCTBO 
ΗΔ TEXCH CEMEHCTBO ( H MY CEMeHCTBO ) KBM He OBj1a 
HIYXOBCH H3MAMBaM , HO KBM pasOHpaM TH H KBM JIHIICA KBM 
IPHEMaM H CJIEJIBAM TH IN BCEKH ΠΈΤ. H A3 TIHTAM TH KBM 
IPABA TE3H HEIIIO ἴῃ OTTPEJIEJIHTEJIEH YJIEH HMe Ha Lesyar , 
Amen, 


ἀλὰαἝᾶα ἀλλ αι λα KOKĀ A 
ἀὰὰδ͵ᾶαὰδ͵ᾶὰὰδ δὰ χὰ KAKAO ὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ 


sevgili mabut , eyvallah 86]. gu bu Incil bkz. 
have be serbest bīirakmak taki biz are giūglii - doģru 
Gģrenmek daha hakkīnda sen. mutlu etmek yardīm etmek 
belgili tanimlīk insanlar -den sorumlu igin yapim bu 
elektronik kitap elde edilebilir. mutlu etmek yardīm etmek 
onlari -e doģru muktedir 1$ hizl1 , ve yapmak daha elektronik 
kitap elde edilebilir mutlu etmek yardim etmek onlari -e 
doģru -si olmak tūm belgili tanimlīk kaynak , belgili 
tanimlik para , belgili tanimlīk gūc ve belgili tanīmlīk zaman 
adl. 

gu onlar litzzum icin muktedir almak Ģalīgma icin sen. mutlu 
etmek yardim etmek o adl. gu are b6litm -in belgili tanimlīk 
takim adl. gu yardīm etmek onlari stiinde an her temel. 
mutlu etmek vermek onlari belgili tanimlīk οἷς -e doģru 
devam etmek ve vermek her -in onlari belgili tanīmlīk 
ruhant basiret icin belgili tanīmlik is adl. 

gu sen istemek onlar1 - doģru yapmak. mutlu etmek yardiīm 
etmek her -in onlari -e doģru deģil -si olmak korkmak ve -e 
doģru anīmsamak adl. gu sen are belgili tanīmlīk mabut kim 
yanīt dua ve kim bkz. be icinde fiyat istemek -in her gey. I 
dua etmek adl. gu sen -cekti yūireklendirmek onlari , ve adl. 
gu sen korumak onlarī , ve belgili tanimlīk is ὅς bakanlrk 86]. 
gu onlar are meggul icinde. 1 dua etmek adl. gu sen -cekti 
korumak onlar1 --dan belgili tanimlīk ruhanī gūc ya da diģer 
engel adl. 

gu -ebil zarar ΟΠ] ΔΓ ya da yavas onlari agaģi. mutlu etmek 
yardīm etmek beni ne zaman I kullanma bu Īncil -e doģru da 
dūsūn belgili tanimlik insanlar kim -si olmak -den yapilmis 
bu baski elde edilebilir , taki I -ebilmek dua etmek icin 
onlari vesaire onlar -ebilmek devam etmek -e doģru yardīm 


etmek daha insanlar I dua etmek adl. gu sen -cekti vermek 
beni a ask -in senin kutsal kelime ( belgili tammlīk Īncil ), 
ve adl. gu sen -cekti vermek beni ruhani akīllīlīk ve 
discernment -e doģru bilmek sen daha iyi ve -e doģru 
anlamak belgili tanimlīk dondirmemem adl. gu biz are canl1 
icinde. mutlu etmek yardīm etmek beni -e doģru bilmek 
nasi] -e doģru daģītmak ile belgili tanīmlīk mūskilat adl. 

su [am karsi koymak 116 her gūn. efendi mabut , yardīm 
etmek beni -e doģru istemek -e doģru bilmek sen daha iyi ve 
-e doģru istemek -e doģru yardīm etmek diģer Hristiyan 
icinde benim alan ve gevrede belgili tanīmlrk dūnya. I dua 
etmek adl. gu sen -cekti vermek belgili tanimlīk elektronik 
kitap takim ve ο kim 15 stiinde belgili tanīmlīk website ve o 
kim yardīm etmek onlari senin akīllīlnk. 

I dua etmek adl. gu sen -cekti yardiīm etmek belgili taniīmlīk 
bireysel aza -in onlarm aile ( ve benim aile ) -e doģru deģil 
var olmak ruhant aldatmak , ama -e doģru anlamak sen ve -e 
doģru istemek -e doģru almak ve izlemek sen iginde her yol. 
ve 1 sormak sen -e doģru yapmak bunlar esya adīna Isa , 
amin , 


KAERKSRAKKKAKAKA KO KKKA KA KA EE KKK 
SES S BBS 8C BC BC BC ἃ Br BC ἃ ἃ ἃ ἃ Br ὰ ἃ ἃ δὰ 


sevgili mabut , eyvallah adl. gu bu Īncil bkz. have be serbest 
birakmak taki biz are giiclii -e doģru 6ģrenmek daha 


hakkinda sen. mutlu etmek yardīm etmek belgili tanīmlīk 
insanlar -den sorumlu igin yapim bu elektronik kitap elde 
edilebilir. mutlu etmek yardīim etmek onlar1 -e doģru 
muktedir is hīzl1 , ve yapmak daha elektronik kitap elde 
edilebilir mutlu etmek yardiīm etmek onlari -e doģru -si 
olmak tūm belgili tanīmlīk kaynak , belgili tanimlīk para , 
belgili tanimlīk giūc ve belgili tanimlīk zaman 86]. 

gu onlar litzzum icin muktedir almak caligma icin sen. mutlu 
etmek yardim etmek o adl. gu are b6litm -in belgili tanimlīk 
takīm adl. gu yardīm etmek onlari stiinde an her temel. 
mutlu etmek vermek onlari belgili tanimlīk οὕς -e doģru 
devam etmek ve vermek her -in onlari belgili tanimlīk 
ruhani basiret icin belgili tanimlik 15 86]. 


gu sen istemek onlar1 - doģru yapmak. mutlu etmek yardiīm 
etmek her -in onlari -e doģru deģil -si olmak korkmak ve -e 
doģru anīmsamak adl. gu sen are belgili tanīmlīk mabut kim 
yanīt dua ve kim bkz. be iginde fiyat istemek -in her gey. I 
dua etmek adl. gu sen -cekti yiireklendirmek onlari , ve adl. 
gu sen korumak onlarī , ve belgili tanimlīk is ὅς bakanlrk adl. 
gu onlar are meggul icinde. I dua etmek adl. gu sen -cekti 
korumak onlari --dan belgili tanimlīk ruhani gūc ya da diģer 
engel adl. 


gu -ebil zarar onlari ya da yavas onlari agaģi. mutlu etmek 
yardīm etmek beni ne zaman I kullanma bu Īncil -e doģru da 
dūgsūn belgili taniīmlik insanlar kim -si olmak -den yapilmi$s 
bu baski elde edilebilir , taki I -ebilmek dua etmek icin 
onlari vesaire onlar -ebilmek devam etmek -e doģru yardīm 
etmek daha insanlar I dua etmek adl. gu sen -cekti vermek 
beni a ask -in senin kutsal kelime ( belgili tammlīk Īncil ), 
ve adl. gu sen -cekti vermek beni ruhani akīllīlīk ve 
discernment -e doģru bilmek sen daha iyi ve -e doģru 
anlamak belgili tanimlīk dondirmemem adl. gu biz are canl1 
icinde. mutlu etmek yardīm etmek beni -e doģru bilmek 
nasil -e doģru daģītmak 116 belgili tanimlīk mūskilat adl. 


gu [am kar$i koymak ile her gūn. efendi mabut , yardīm 
etmek beni -e doģru istemek -e doģru bilmek sen daha iyi ve 
-e doģru istemek -e doģru yardīm etmek diģer Hristiyan 
icinde benim alan ve gevrede belgili tanimlrk dinya. I dua 
etmek adl. gu sen -cekti vermek belgili tanimlīk elektronik 
kitap takīm ve ο kim 15 ūstiinde belgili tanīmlīk website ve ὁ 
kim yardīm etmek onlari senin akīllīlnk. 

I dua etmek adl. gu sen -cekti yardiīm etmek belgili taniīmlīk 
bireysel aza -in onlarm aile ( ve benim aile ) -e doģru deģil 
var olmak ruhant aldatmak , ama -e doģru anlamak sen ve -e 
doģru istemek -e doģru almak ve izlemek sen iĢinde her yol. 
ve 1 sormak sen -e doģru yapmak bunlar egya adīna Isa , 
amin, 


KAERKSRAKKKAKAKA KOAKKKĀA KOKA KE KKK 
ἀὰαὰαδ͵ὰαλὰ Χαὰ Αδαδ δὰ δὰ ἃ 


Serbia -- Servia - Serbian 


Serbia Serbian Servian Prayer Isus Krist Molitva Bog Kako 
Moliti moci cuti moj molitva za pitati davati ponuditi mene 
otkriti duhovni Vodstvo 


Serbia - Prayer Reguests (praying ) to God - explained in 
Serbian (servian) Language 


Molitva za Bog 4 Kako za Moliti za Bog 
Kako Bog moči čuti moj molitva 

Kako za pitati Bog za davati ponuditi mene 
Kako otkriti duhovni Vodstvo 


Kako za nači predaja iz urok Raspoloženje 
Kako za zasluga odredeni član istinit Bog nad Nebo 


Kako otkriti odredeni član Hriščanin Bog 
Kako za moliti za Bog droz Isus Krist 
JA imati nikada molitva pre nego 

Važan za Bog 

Bog željan ljubavi svaki osoba osoba 


Isus Krist moči pomoč 
Se Bog Biti stalo moj život 
Molitva Traženju 


stvar taj te moč oskudica za uzeti u obzir govorenje za Bog 
okolo Molitva Traženju kod te , okolo te 


Govorenje za Bog , odredeni član Kreator nad odredeni 
Ččlan Svemir , odredeni član Gospodar : 


1. taj te davati za mene odredeni Član hrabrost za moliti 
odredeni član stvar taj JA potreba za moliti 2. taj te davati za 
mene odredeni član hrabrost za verovati te pa primiti šta te 
oskudica raditi s moj život , umjesto mene uznijeti moj 
vlastiti volja ( namera ) iznad vaš. 


3. taj te davati mene ponuditi ne career moj bojazan nad 
odredeni član nepoznat za postati odredeni član isprika , 
inače odredeni član osnovica umjesto mene ne Za služiti 
you. 

4. taj te davati mene ponuditi vidjeti pa učiti kako za imati 
odredeni član duhovni sway JA potreba ( droz tvoj riječ 


Biblija ) jedan ) umjesto odredeni član dogadaj ispred pa P ) 
umjesto mo) vlastiti crew duhovni putovanje. 


5. Τὰ] te Bog davati mene ponuditi oskudica za služiti Te 
briny 


6. Taj te podsetiti mene za razgovarati sa te prayerwhen ) JA 
sam frustriran inače u problemima , umjesto težak za odluka 
stvar Ja sam jedini droz moj Ijudsko biče sway. 


7. Τὰ] te davati mene Mudrost pa jedan srce ispunjen 5 
Biblījski Mudrost tako da JA služiti te briny delotvorno. 


8. Taj te davati mene jedan želja za učenje tvoj riječ , Biblija 
. (odredeni član Novi Zavjet Evandelje nad Zahod ), na 
temelju jedan crew osnovica 9. taj te davati pomoč za mene 
tako da JA sam u mogučnosti za obaveštenje stvar unutra 
Biblija ( tvoj riječ ) šta JA moči osobno vezati za , pa ἴδ] 
volja pomoč mene shvatiti šta te oskudica mene raditi unutra 
moj žŽivot. 


10. Τὰ] te davati mene velik raspoznavanje , za shvatiti kako 
za objasniti za ostali tko te biti , pa taj JA moči učiti Κακὸ 
učiti pa knotkle kako za pristajati uza što te pa tvoj riječ ( 
Biblija ) 


11. Τὰ] te donijeti narod ( inače websites ) unutra moj Život 
tko oskudica za knotkle te , pa tko biti jak unutra njihov 
precizan sporazum nad te ( Bog ); pa Ta) te donijeti narod ( 
inače websites ) unutra moj Život tko če biti u mogučnosti za 
ohrabriti mene za točno učiti kako za podeliti Biblija reč nad 
istina (2 Timotej 215:). 


12. Τὰ] te pomoč mene učiti za imati velik sporazum okolo 
šta Biblija prikaz 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu najbolji , šta 
3. lice od TO BE αὶ prezentu večina precizan , pa šta je preko 


duhovni sway čc snaga , pa šta prikaz složiti se s odredeni 
Ččlan izvorni rukopis taj te nadahnut odredeni član autorstvo 
nad odredeni član Novi Zavjet za pisati. 


13. Τὰ] te davati ponuditi mene za korist moj vrijeme unutra 
Jedan dobar put , pa ne za uzaludnost moj vrijeme na 
temelju Neistinit inače prazan metod za dobiti zaglavni 
kamen za Bog ( ipak taj nisu vjerno Biblijski ), pa kuda tim 
metod proizvod nijedan dug rok inače trajan duhovni voče. 


14. Τὰ] te davati pomoč za mene Za shvatiti δία za tražiti 
unutra jedan crkva inače jedan mjesto nad zasluga , šta rod 
nad sumnja Za pitati , pa taj te pomoč mene Za nači vernik 
inače jedan parson s velik duhovni mudrost umjesto lak 
inače neistinit odgovor. 


15. ta] te uzrok mene Za sečati se za sječati se tvoj riječ 
Biblija ( takav kao Latinluk 8), tako da JA moči imati pik na 
moj srce pa imati moj pamčenje spreman , pa biti spreman 
za davati dobro odgovarati ostali nad odredeni član nadati se 
taj JA imati okolo te. 


16. Ta) te donijeti ponuditi mene tako da moj vlastiti 
teologija pa doktrina za slagati tvoj riječ , Biblija pa taj te 
nastaviti za pomoč mene knotkle kako moj sporazum nad 
doktrina moči poboljšati tako da moj vlastiti Život , stil 
Života pa sporazum nastavlja da bude zaglavni kamen Za šta 
te oskudica to da bude umjesto mene. 


17. Τὰ] te otvoren moj duhovni uvid ( zaključak ) sve više , 
pa taj kuda moj sporazum inače percepcija nad te nije 
precizan , taj te pomoč mene učiti tko Isus Krist vjerno 3. 
lice od TO BE v prezentu. 


18. Τὰ] te davati ponuditi mene tako da JA moči za odvojen 
iko neistinit obredni šta JA imati zavisnost na temelju , iz 


tvoj jasan poučavanje unutra Biblija , ako postoje nad šta JA 
sam sledeče nije nad Bog , inače 3. lice od TO BEu 
prezentu u suprotnosti sa šta te oskudica za poučavati nama 
okolo sledeče te. 


19. Ta) iko 5116 nad urok ne oduteti iko duhovni sporazum 
šta JA imati , ipak radije taj JA zadržati odredeni član znanje 
nad kako za knotkle te pa ne da bude lukav unutra ovih dan 
nad duhovni varka. 


20. Taj te donijeti duhovni sway pa ponuditi mene tako da 
JA volja ne da bude dio nad odredeni član Velik Koji pada 
Daleko inače nad iko pokret šta postojati produhovljeno 
krivotvoriti za te pa za tvoj Svet Riječ 


21. Τὰ] da onde 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu bilo što taj JA 
imati ispunjavanja unutra moj Život , inače iko put taj JA ne 
imate odgovaranje Za te ace JA treba imati pa ἴα] 3. lice od 
TO ΒΕ α prezentu sprječavanje mene iz oba hodanje s te , 
inače imajuči sporazum , taj te donijeti tim stvar / odgovor / 
dogadaj leda u moj pamčenje , tako da JA odreči se njima ἃ 
ime Isus Krist , pa svi nad njihov vrijednosni papiri pa 
posledica , pa ἴδ] te opet βίαν: iko praznina ,sadness inače 
očajavati unutra moj Život 5 odredeni član Radost nad 
odredeni član Gospodar , pa taj JA postojati briny 
usredotočen na temelju znanje za sledii te kod čitanje tvoj 
riječ , odredeni član Biblija 


22. Τα] te otvoren moj oči tako da JĀ moči za jasno vidjeti 
pa prepoznati da onde 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu jedan 
Velik Varka okolo Duhovni tema , kako za shvatiti današji 
fenomen ( inače ovih dogadaj ) iz jedan Biblijski 
perspektiva , pa taj te davati mene mudrost Za knotkle 1 tako 
taj JA volja učiti kako za pomoč moj prijatelj pa voljen sam 
sebe ( rodbina ) ne postojati dio nad it. 


23. Ta) te osigurati taj jednom moj oči biti otvoreni pa moj 
pamčenje shvatiti odredeni član duhovni izražajnost nad 
trenutni zbivanja uzimanje mjesto unutra odredeni član svet 
, taj te pripremiti moj srce prihvatiti tvoj istina , pa taj te 
pomoč mene shvatiti kako za nači hrabrost pa sway droz 
tvoj Svet Riječ , Biblija. U ime Isus Krist , JA tražiti ovih 
stvar potvrdujuči moj želja da bude složno tvoj volja , pa JA 
sam iskanje tvoj mudrost pa za imati jedan ljubav nad 
odredeni Član Istina Da 


Briny podno Stranica 
Kako za imati Vječan Život 


Nama biti dearth da današji [01] ( nad molitva traženju za 
Bog ) 3. lice od TO BE αὶ prezentu τὶ mogučnosti za pomoči 
te. Nama shvatiti današji ne može biti odredeni član najbolji 
inače večina delotvoran prevod. Nama shvatiti taj onde biti 
mnogobrojan različit putevi nad izraziv misao pa reči. Da te 
imati jedan sugestija umjesto jedan bolji prevod , inače da te 
sličan za uzeti jedan malen količina nad tvoj vrijeme za 
poslati sugestija nama , te če biti pomaganje hiljadu nad 
ostalī narod isto , tko volja onda čitanje odredeni član 
poboljšan prevod. Nama često imati jedan Novi Zavjet 
raspoloživ unutra tvoj jezik inače unutra jezik taj biti redak 
inače star. 


Da te biti handsome umjesto jedan Novi Zavjet unutra jedan 
specifičan jezik , ugoditi pisati nama. Isto , nama oskudica 
da bude siguran pa probati za komunicirāti taj katkada , 
nama Činiti ponuda knjiga taj nisu Slobodan pa taj činiti 
koštati novac. Ipak da te ne moči priuštiti neki od tim 
elektronički knjiga , nama moči često činiti dobro razmena 


nad elektronički knjiga umjesto pomoč s prevod inače 
prevod posao. 


Te ne morati postojati jedan stručan radnik , jedini jedan 
pravilan osoba tko 3. lice od TO BE vu prezentu zainteresiran 
za pomaganje. Te treba imati jedan računar inače te treba 
imati pristup Za jedan računar kod tvoj meštanin biblioteka 
inače univerzitet inače univerzitet , otada tim obično imati 
bolji spoj za odredeni član Internet. Te moči isto obično 
utemeļjiti tvoj vlastiti crew SLOBODAN elektronski pošta 
račun kod lijeganje mail.yahoo.com 


Ugoditi uzeti maloprije otkriti odredeni član elektronski 
pošta adresa smješten podno inače odredeni član kraj nad 
današji stranica. Nama nadāati se te volja poslati elektronski 
pošta nama , da današji 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu nad 
pomoč inače hrabrenje. Nama isto ohrabriti te za dodir nama 
u vezi sa Elektronički Knjiga taj nama ponuda taj biti van 
koštati , pa slobodan. 


Nama činiti imati mnogobrojan knjiga unutra stran jezik , 
ipak nama ne uvijek mjesto njima Za primiti elektronski ( 
skidati podatke ) zato nama jedini napraviti raspoloživ 
odredeni član knjiga inače odredeni član tema ta) biti preko 
zatražen. Nama ohrabriti te za nastaviti za moliti za Bog pa 
za nastaviti učiti okolo Njemu kod čitanje odredeni član 
Novi Zavjet. Nama dobrodošao tvoj sumnja pa primedba 
kod elektronski pošta. 


ἀδὰἝὰα ἀλλ ἃ Χὰ αὶ  ὰ ἃ KOKĀ A 
ἀὰλὰδ͵ᾶαὰδ͵ᾶὰ δ .αὰ δ Χὰ  Χὰ ἃ Χὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ 


Dragā Dumnezeu , Multumesc that this Nou Testament 
has been released so that noi sīntem capabil la spre learn 
mai mult despre tu. 


Te rog ajutā-mā oamenii responsible pentru making this 
Electronic carte folositor. Te rog ajutā-mā pe el la spre a fi 
capabil la spre work rapid 51 a face mai mult Electronic 
carte folositor Te rog ajutā-mā pe el la spre have tot art.hot. 
resources , art.hot. bani , art.hot. strength 51 art.hot. timp that 
ei nevoie īnāuntru ordine la spre a fi capabil la spre a pāstra 
working pentru Tu. 


Te rog ajutā-mā aceia that esti part de la team that ajutor pe 
ei on un fiecare basis. A face pe plac la a da pe ei art.hot. 
strength la spre a continua 5] a da each de pe ei art.hot. spirit 
understanding pentru art.hot. work that tu nevoie pe ei la 
spre a face. 


Te rog ajutā-mā each de pe ei la spre nu have fear gi la spre 
a-$i aminti that tu esti art.hot. Dumnezeu cine answers 
prayer $i cine este el ināuntru acuzatie de tot. I pray that tu 
trec.de la will encourage pe ei , 51 that tu a proteja pe ei , 51 
art.hot. work 6c ministru that ei sīnt ocupat ināuntru. I pray 
that tu trec.de la will a proteja pe ei de la art.hot. Spirit 
Forces sau alt obstacles that a putut harm pe ei sau lent pe ei 
jos. 


Te rog ajutā-mā cīnd I folos this Nou Testament la spre de 
asemenea think de la oameni cine have made this a redacta 
folositor so that I a putea pray pentru pe ei gi so ei a putea a 


continua la spre ajutor mai mult oameni I pray that tu trec.de 
la will dā-mi ο dragoste de al tāu Holy Cuvint ( art.hot. Nou 
Testament ), gi that tu trec.de la will acordā-mi spirit 
wisdom 51 discernment la spre know tu better gi la spre 
understand art.hot. perioadā de timp that noi sīntem viu 
ināuntru. 

Te rog ajutā-mā la spre know cum la spre deal cu art.hot. 
difficulties that I sint confronted cu fiecare zi. Lord 
Dumnezeu , Ajutā-mā help la spre nevoie la spre know tu 
Better 51 la spre nevoie la spre ajutor alt Crestin ināuntru 
meu arie 51 around art.hot. lume. I pray that tu trec.de la will 
a da art.hot. 

Electronic carte team $i aceia cine work pe website 51 aceta 
cine ajutor pe ei al tāu wisdom. 1 pray that tu trec.de la will 
ajutor art.hot. individual members de lor familie ( 51 meu 
familie ) la spre nu a fi spiritually deceived , numai la spre 
understand tu gi eu la spre nevoie la spre accent 51 a urma tu 
tnāuntru fiecare way. $i I a intreba tu la spre a face acestia 
things in nume de Jesus , Amen , 


KESKRRKĒKAKĒ KOKA KOKOS ὰ ἃ ἀὰ  ὰὰ 
ἀὰὰὰδ͵ὲὰαλ KO ἃ  Χὰ δ ὰ ἃ Χὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ 


Russian — Russe - Russie 


Russian Prayer Reguests - 


Μοπητβᾶ K 

Gora KaK IOMOJIHTB K 

Gora kak GOT MO2KET YCJIBIIATB MOCMY 

MOJIHTBE KaK CIIPOCHTB, ἯΤΟ GOT /1aJI HOMOIW K MHC 
KAK HAŪTH ΠΥΧΟΒΗΟΘ HABEJIEHHC 

KaK HaTH deliverance OT s11e4ruero 

HIYXOB KāK IMOKJIOHHTBCA IIOHCTHHE OOT 

pas kak HaHTH XpHCTHAHCKO0C 

Gora kak IOMOJIHTB K GOTY 10 

Jesus christ 4 HHKOTJIA HE MOJIHTA IIEPĒ/I 

BA»KHBIM K BJIEOOJIEHHOCTAM Gora 

Gora Ka>KJI0C HHJIHBH/IYAJIBHOC 

Jesus, KOTOP IEPCOHBI christ MO>KeT HOMOYB 

HIEJ1aeT BHHMATEJIBHOCTB OOTa O MOHX BCIIĻAX 
3aIIPOCOB MOJIHTBC 

>KH3HH BBI MOTJIH XOTETB JUIA paCCMOTpeHH4A IIOTOBOPHTB K 
Gory 0 ΞΆΠΡΟΟΩΧ MOJIHTBC 

BAMH, O BaC 


TFOBOpAI1 K GOTY, CO31ATEJIB BCEJIEHHOTO, JIOPAI: 


1. BBI ΠΆΠΗ OBI K MHE CMEJIOCTH HOMOJIHTB BEIIŅI ἢ (IA 
TOTO YTOOBI HOMOJIHTB 


2. BBI ΠΆΠΗ OBI K MHC CMEJIOCTH BEPHTB BAM H IIPHHHMATB 
BBI XOTHTE C/IEJIATb C MOCL >KH3HbBIO, BMECTO MEH1 exalting 
MOH BOJIAH (HAMEpHe) ΗΔ TBOHM. 


3. BBI JJAJIH OBI MHC HOMOIIĻB JUIA TOTO YTOOBI He 
IPEIIATCTBOBATB MOHM CTPaXAM HEHCBECTHA CTATB 
OTTOBOPKAMU, HJIH OCHOBāA ΠῚ MCHA, KOTOP HYIKHO HC 
CIYXKHTB BBI. 4. BBI JIAJIH OBI MHC ΠΟΜΟΙΠΡ JUIA TOTO YTOOBI 


YBHJIETb H BBIY4HTB KaK HMETB JIYXOBHYHO IIPO4HOCTB A 
(Hepe3 ΒΆΠΙΘ CJIOBO OHOJIHA) a) πππ CJIY4HACB BIIEPĒJI H 0) 
JUIA MOTO COGCTBEHHOTO JIH4YHOTO JIYXOBHOTO 
IYTENIECTBHIA. 


5. ἯΤΟ BBI OT JIaJIH MHC ΠΟΜΟΠῚΡ JIJIA TOTO UYTOOBI XOTETB 
CIYXKHTB BBI ČOJIBINC 


6. ἯΤΟ BBI remind, ΤΟ 4 pasrOBapHBaJI C BaMH (prayer)when 
A CEO pacCTpOBTE HJIH B 3ATPY/IHCHHH, BMECTO IIBITATBCA 
Pa3speIIHTB BCIIĻH TOJIBKO YEPC3 MOFO JIFOJICKYHO IIPOHOCTB. 


7. ŪTO BBI πᾶ ΠΗ MHC IPEMYIPOCTB H CEp/ILIE 3AOJIHHJIO C 
δησποἤοκοῦ IPEMYAPOCTBE Tak ΗΟΠῚ 4 CIIY2KHJI OBI BBI 
3(pfeKTHBHO. 


8. ἮΤΟ BBI JTAJIH MHC 2KEJIAHHC H3YHHTB ΒΆΙΠΘ CJIOBO, 
6HOrHr0, (HoBerta saser Gospel john), on a personal basis, 


9. BBI JTAJIH OBI HOMONIĻH K MHC Tak, ἯΤΟ 4 OYJIY 3AMETHTB 
BCIIĻH B ČHOJIHH (ΒΆΠΙΘΜ CJIOBC) 4 MOTY JIHHHO OTHECTH K, H 
KOTOPOH ΠΟΜΟΣΚΘΤ MHC IOHATB BBI XOTHTC MCHA CJIEJATB B 
MOCĀH »KH3HH. 


10. Ἧτο BBI JAJIH MHC OOJIBHIOC pacO3HaHHC, JJIA TOTO 
UTOČBI IIOHATb KAK OOBACHHTB K JIPYTHM KOTOPBIC BBI, H YTO 
A MOT BBIYŪHTB KaK BBIYUHTB H CYMCTB KaK CTOATB BBCPX 
JWIA BAC H ΒΆΠΙΘΓΟ CJIOBA (OHOJIHH) 


11. ἯΤΟ BBI IPHHECJH Jīrojīeii (απ websites) B MOCH >KH3HH 
XOTAT 3HaTb BAC, H KOTOPBIC CHJIBHBI B HX TOHHOM 
BHHKAHHH BaC (60T); H TO BBI IIPHHECJIH OBI JIFOJIEĀ (HJIH 
websites) B MOCH >KH3HH OYAIET OGOJIPHTB MEHA TOYHO 
BBIYAHTB KāK Pa3/IEJIHTB OHOJIHFO CJIOBO ITPAB/IBI (2 timothy 
2:15). 


12. ἯΤΟ BBI HOMOTJIH MHC BBIŅHHTB HMETB GOJIBINO€ 
BHHKAHHE O KOTOPBIH BApHaHT OHOJIHH CAMBIE JIYUINHE, 
KOTOPBIH CAMBIH TO4HBIH, H KOTOPBIH HMEET CAMBIC 
AIYXOBHBIC ITPO4HOCTB GC CHJIY, H KOTOPAA BAPHAHT 
COTJIAIHAETCA C IIEPBOHA4AJIBHO PYKOIIHCAMH ἯΤΟ BBI 
BOO/IYUIEBHJIH ABTOPBI HOBBIHA 3ABET HarTHCATB. 


13. ἯΤΟ BBI ΠΆΠΗ ΠΟΜΟΙΠΡ K ΜΗΘ JĻIA HCITOJIB3OBAHHA MOETO 
BPeMeHH B ΧΟΡΟΠΙΘΙ ΠΟΡΟΓΘ, H ΠῚ TOTO YTOOBI HC 
PacCTOHHTEJIBCTBOBATB MOC EPEMA Hā ΠΟΣΚΗΡΙΧ HJIH IIYCTBIX 
METO/[aX IIOJIYHHTB Closer to OT (HO TO He OyIBTe 
NOHCTHHC OHOJIEHCK), H TJIE TE METOJIBI HC IIPOH3BOJIAT 
HHKAKOĀ JIOJITOCpOYHBIM HJIH lasting IYXOBHBIH 
ΠΠΟΠΟΟΒΟΠΙ. 


14. ŪTO BBI ΠΆΠΗ ΠΟΜΟΙΠΡ K MHC ΠΟΗΗ͂ΤΡ look for B IEPKOB 
HJIH MECTE IIOKJIOHEHHA, ἯΤΟ BH/IBI BOITPOCOB, KOTOP HY?>KHO 
CIPOCHTb, H YTO BBI IOMOTJIH ΜΗΘ HAŪTH BEpyIOLIHX HJIH 
pastor C GOJIBIŅOH JIYXOBHOH ITPEeMY/IpOCTBIO BMECTO JIETKHX 
HJIH JIO2KHBIX OTBETOB. 


15. BBI HPH4HHHJIH OBI MCHH BCIOMHHTB JĻIA TOTO YTOOBI 
3ATOMHHTP BAarIIE CJIOBO OHOJIHA (such as Romans 8), Tak, 
ἯΤΟ 4 CMOTY HMETB €TO B MOCM CEp/IIIE H HMETB MOH pasyYM 
GBITB ΠΟΙΓΟΤΟΒΙΘΗΗΒΙΜ, H TOTOBO ΠΆΤΕΡ OTBET K IPYTOMY H3 
YHOBAHHA ΚΟΤΟΡΟΘ 4 HMCFO O BaC. 


16. ἯΤΟ BBI IPHHECJIH HOMOIWB K MHC Tak HOII Mon 
COOCTBEHHBIC TEOJIOTHA H JIOKTPHHBI ΠῚ TOTO YTOOBEI 
COTIACHTBCA C BAIIIHM CJIOBOM, OHOJIHE H UYTO BBI 
ITpO/IOJDKaJIHCb TIOMOYB MHC CYMETb KaK MOC BHHKAHHC 
HIOKTPHHBI MOXKHO YJIYHILIHTB TAK, YTO MOH COOCTBEHHBIC 
>KH3HB, lifestyle ἢ noHHMaTB OYAIYT IPO/10JDKATBCA OBITB 
closer tO BBI XOTHT€ HX OBITB JUIA MEH4. 


17. ἯΤΟ BBI pacKpBIIH MOHO JIYXOBHYIHO ITPOHHIIATEJIBHOCTB 
(3AKJIO4UCHHA) GOJIBIIIE H GOJIBINE, H UTO TJIE MOH BHHKAHHC 
HJIH BOCIPHHATHE BaC HE TOYHBI, ἯΤΟ BBI IOMOTJIH MHC 
BBIY4HTB Jesus christ HOHCTHHE. 


18. UT0 BBI ΠΆΠΗ HOMOIIP K MHC Tak HOLI a MOT OBI 
OTJIEJIHTB JIEOOBIC JIO2KHBIC PHTYAJIBI 4 3ABHCEJI Ha, OT BAlIIHX 
ACHBIX ITPEIIO/[ABATCJIBCTB B OHOJIHH, ECJIH JIEOO0€ H3, TO 4 
following He Gora, HJIH HPOTHBONOJIOXKHBI K BBI XOTHTC JĻTA 
TOTO YTOOBI Hay4HTB HAM - O CJIEJIOBATB 34 BAMH. 


19. Yro πποῦριθ γομπηα 53Π8 take away HHCKOJIBKO JIYXOBHOC 
BHHKAHHC A HMCIHO, HO JOBOJIBHO YTO A COXpaHHJI 3HAHHC 
KaK 3HaTBb BAaC H OBITB OOMAHYTEIM BHYTPH these days 
HIYXOBHOTO OOMaHa. 


20. ŪT0 BBI NPHHECJIH J[YXOBHYHO ITPOHHOCTB H IOMOIJIH K 
MHe Tak HOI1 4 He Oyay «acTBHO GOJIBINOĀ IaJTaTb ΠΡΟῚΒ 
HJIH JIEOGOTO JIBH>KCHHA OBIJIO OBI IYXOBHOCT counterfeit K 
BAM H K BAlWHEMY CBATEMIHEMY CJIOBY. 


21. To ecjIH YTO-HHOBĻIB, TO A JIEJTAJI B MOCH >KH3HH, HJIH 
πιοῦδη JIOPOTA ΤῸ 4 ΗΘ OTBEYAJI K BAM ΠΟ MEPE TOTO KāaK A 
HOJDKEH HMETB H TO ΠΡΟΠΟΤΒΡΆΠΙΔΘΤ MCHA OT HJIH IYJIATB C 
BAMH, HJIH HMETB IOHHMATB, YTO BBI IPHHECJIH TE 
things/responses/events back into moi pasyw, τὰκ HOT1 a 
OTPEHBJICA OBI OT HX in the name of jesus christ, ἢ BCe H3 HX 
BJIHAHHH H IIOCJIEJICTBHH, H YTO BBI 3AMCHHJIH JIEOOBIC 
emptiness, TOCKJIHBOCTB HJIH despair B MOel >KH3HH C 
YTeX0H JIOP/Ia, H YTO 4 ČOJIBIHE OBIJI CYOKYCHpOBAH Ha 
Y4HTB IOCJIE/1OBATB 34 BAMH IIYTEM YHTATB BarWē CJIOBO, 
GHOrn1. 


22. ἯΤΟ BBI paCKpBIJIH MOH Γπᾶ3ἃ Tak HOTI 4 Mor OBI ACHO 
YBHJIETB H Y3HaTB €CJIH OYIET GOJIBIJOM OOMAH O JIYXOBHBIX 
TeMax, TO KaK IIOHHTb 3TO ABJIEHHE (HJIH 3TH CJIY4YAH) OT 


GnOjeickoH TIEPCHEKTHBEI, H ἯΤΟ BBI JTAJIH MHC 
NPEMY/IPOCTB /IJIA TOTO UTOOBI 3HaTb H Tak HOII 4 BEIYYY 
KAK ΠΟΜΟῚΡ MOHM JIPY3BAM H TIOJIEOOHJI OJIHH 
(PO1ICTBCHHHKH) JŅIA TOTO 4YTOOBI HC OBITB YACTBH €€. 


23 ἯΤΟ BBI O6ecnet”=HJIH YTO Pa3 MOH TJIaša paCKPBIHBI H ΜΟΙ 
Pa3YM IOHHMaCT ΠΥΧΟΒΗΟΘ 3HaYCHHC TEKYIUHC COOBITHA 
IPHHHMas MECTO B MHPĒ, YTO BBI IIO/ITOTOBHJIH MOC CEp/II1€ 
WTA TOTO YTOOBI IIPH3HABaTB Ball ITPABJIY, H YTO BBI 
HOMOTJIH ΜΗΘ ITOHATB KaK HaŪTH CMEJIOCTB H IIPOHHOCTB 
UEPpe3 BarlIe CBATEHIUCC CJIOBO, OHOJTHFO. In the name of 
Jesus christ, αὶ IPOLIY 3TH ΒΘΙΠῊ IOJITBEP*KJJAA MOC KEJIAHHC 
GbITb B COOTBETCTBHH Ballieli BOJIEM, H A IIPOINY Ballla 
NPEMYAIPOCTB H HMETB BJIOOJICHHOCTB ITPABJIBI, AĀMHHB. 


ΒΟΠΒΠΙΘ ΗΔ JIHE CTpAaHHIIBI 
KaK HMETB BEYHas4ā >KH3HB 


ΜΒΙ pa/IOCTHBI €CJIH 3TOT CITHCOK (3aITPOCOB MOJIHTB€ K 
GOTY) MO>KET ΠΟΜΟῚΡ BAM. MBI MOHHMACM 3TO ΗΘ MOSKET 
GBITB CAMBIĀ ΠΥ ΠΗ HJIH CAMBIĀ spļekrHBHEIĀ NEpeBOJI. 
MBI TIOHHMaeM TO OYIYT MHOTO MO-Pa3HOMY JIOPOT 
BBIPA>KATB MBICJIH H CJIOBā. ĒCJIH BBI HMECTE IPEJĻIOIKEHHE 
ATA G0J1e€ IIY4IIETO NEPCBOJIA, HJIH ECJIH BBI XOTCJI OBIJIH OBI 
IPHHHTb MAJIO€ KOJIH4ECTBO BAIETO BPEMEHH IIOCJIATB 
IPE/ĻIO”KEHHA K HAM, TO BBI OY/IETE IIOMOTATB TBICAYAM 
JIEOJĻAX TAKXKC, KOTOPBIE ITOCJIE 3TOTO IIPOYHTAFOT 
YIY41IEHHBIĀ IIEpeBOJI. MBI YacTO HMM HOBEIH testament 
HMEHOLIĻHĀCA B BAIIIEM A3BIKC HJIH B A3BIKAX PEJIKO HJIH 
CTap0O. ECJIH BBI CMOTPpHT€ /ĻIH HOBOTO testament B 
CTIEIVHPH4ECKH A3BIKE, TO ITO>KaJIYŪCTA HarIHILHTE K HAM. 


Taxke, MBI XOTHM OBITB YBCPCHBI H IIBITACMCA CBA3BIBATB TO 
HHOT/Ia, MBI IIP6/IJIATAČM KHHTH KOTOPBIC HC CBOOGOJIHO H 
KOTOPBIC CTOHT ICHPT. Ho eCJIH BBI He MO3KETC ITO3BOJIATB 
HCKOTOPBIC H3 TCX JJICKTPOHHBIX KHHT, TO MBI MO?KCM UaCTO 
JICJIATB OGMEH SJIEKTPOHHBIX KHHT ΠΠῚ IIOMOIIĻH C 
HEPeBO/IOM HJIH paCOTOH TIEpeBOJIA. BBI HC JIOJDKHBI OBITB 
IpO(eccHOHaJIBHBIM pa0OTHHKOM, TOJIBKO PETYJIAPHO 
IEpCOHa KOTOPAA 3AHHTEpECOBAHa B IOMOTATB. 


ΒΒΙ AIOJDKHBI HMCTB ΚΟΜΠΡΙΟΤΟΡ HJIH BBI JIOJIZKHBI HMCTB 
HOCTYII K KOMIIBEOTCPY Ha BAIHHX MCCTHBIX APXHBC HJIH 
KOJIJIC>KC HJIH YVHHBCPCHTCTC, B BH/IY TOTO UYTO TC OOBI4HO 
HMEIOT GOJIE€ JIYIINHE COCJIHHCHHA K HHTEPHETY. 


BBī MOxKeTe TaKike OOBIHHO YCTAHABJIHBATB ΒΆΠῚ 
COOCTBEHHBIĀ JīHYHBIA CČBOBOJĻHO yuer siekrponnasa 
MOYTa IIYTEM HITH K _mail.yahoo.com noskasryiicra 
IPHHHMaeTe MOMERT JUIA TOTO YTOOBI CHHTATB A/JIPEC IIOCJIC 
TOTO KaK 3JIEKTpOHHasā ΠΟΤΕ BBI PaCIOJIOZKEHBI HA JTHE 
HJIH KOHII€ 3TOH CTpaHHIIBI. 


MBI Ha/IEEMC4A BBI TIOLIJIET SJIEKTPOHHAsā ΠΟΤΕ K HAM, ECJIH 
9TO ΠΟΜΟΠΙῊ HJIH IOOLIPEHHH. MBI Tak*xke O6O1pAEM BaC 
CBA3ATBCA MBI OTHOCHTEJIBHO 3JIEKTPOHHBIX KHHT MBI 
Ipe/ĻrTaraeM TOMY 063 IIEHBI, H CBOOOJIHO, KOTOP MBI HMECM 
MHOTO KHHT B HHOCTpaHHBIX H3BIKAX, HO MBI BCEIJIA HE 
YCTAHABJIHBACM HX JŅIA TOTO YTOOBI IIOJIYUHTB IJIEKTPOHHO 
(download) HOTOMY ἯΤΟ MBI TOJIBKO JIEJIA€M HMEIHOLIIECA 
KHHTH HJIH TEMBI KOTOPBIE CITpanHBATB. MBI O6OJIpAEM Bac 
ΠΡΟΠΟΠΊΚΔΤΡ IIOMOJIHTB K OOTY H ITPO/IOJDKHTB BBIYAHTB O 
ΘΜ ΠΥ͂ΤΘΜ uHTaTB HoBerha 3aBeT. MEI MpHBETCTBYEM BalIH 
BOITpOCBI H KOMMEHTApHH SJIEKTPOHHAYA ITOUTA. 


ἀδὰὰ Δ ἀ ὰ KOKK KOKA δ Χὰ ἃ ἃ 


ἀλλ  ὰ ὰ KOKA Ἀὰ ὰ δ χὰ δ ἃ 


ARABIC - LANGUE ARABE 


SRARĒEKAAKAAKAAKEKAKKĀKKĀKKAKKĀAĀ 
vadi | 
gel lūpa 


cil J tds δὴ ldkggd 19 les ldzigs os) ga La dt cs 
URI g ts aigu. 


Ιὼ χεὶς ΠΕ 2. Ιῴὠξ ldause ὦ tu vat ΕΣ 
lētu sis ldetieē. lg id] «Oo ša sita (δ. γ»ὦ tds 
aurea, 


ld χεὶς arusl tūs lo ὐδ a οὐο š tūs kka «τὸς 
ztdl ieti εἰ κ. ldēsusugs ldpteš 


ld κὶς auras! tds Zast des» sies ς gūš das ldis 
(akal Jūls δ g ls 3 φὰς «Jums τ 


Ιὼ χὶς ld ὦ ldug ci rēl cs! ρὼ Ιῳ.- χρῶ ldxs gut sa 
ds lu Giga. gg Ele Šš Durpis ele U ap 
μουν σα diikeld ilā Giga DĪ δέω ἐς 


Iiēle arts U are dt* lt si ddešd, 
lu 195 Ἰϑὰς las et dies ξ LU ge. 


J lira gl χϑ go 


l€ 5 ld ἰὼ ὧς para Ce οὐ Ἰϑ 94. ἰὼ γιὸ [9 ts»! δῷ 
le τς ldās sed ἰὼ gua »Ὲ 9 as ais! lūs liru. 


lDiale aus δ δ hustigija οὐ Bai σὰ σὺ si) σοὶ 
ΕΝ digu ats eO PKS ildag» ldattet ἐ gūs luaūlst ly 
gveds gūs» KGS GŪS ba lust gl ὰ δ aš gas 
ik οὐ Ἰώ». 


its JD lu da tglagus ς dd dis ρῶν (Ὁ 5910 49) 
« VE a κ-ἃ ΡῈ σὰς (gs Ψ(κ ϑ ΕΒ ly Si da ki 
ἸΒΕΕΡ Ja da š J žeusš ΕΣ ς ἐξ ΒΡ ΓΝ 





ΙὉ χες auksts ag ts οἷ οι. οὐ II Iveta 
dus as luus dy sa. ds ld (ρος χς ὦ χορὸ ἰὼ 

ἐξ gi lā klūsa gtugilu ἀξ tusi lasa 441 Ss 
Jxg ldaukšš Eat) ΙΝ 


le slūb ἐδ lu stas lēts lildāu sus leeta dūigu 


izgl + adu inā cita g pg ὅς κ᾿ κοῖς δ 8 Vie U [0.8 χϑ, 


dl ist sul |etgs degus ās sv [(Ἷ gēls airļa ὼ 
Lie jos lāgle g iure ge lagu 





Prayer to God 
Dear God, 


Thank you that this Gospel or this New Testament has 
been released so that we are able to learn more about 
you. 


Please help the people responsible for making this 
Electronic book available. You know who they are and 
you are able to help them. 


Please help them to be able to work fast, and make 
more Electronic books available 


Please help them to have all the resources, the 
money, the strength and the time that they need in 
order to be able to keep working for You. 


Please help those that are part of the team that help 
them on an everyday basis. Please give them the 
strength to continue and give each of them the spiritual 
understanding for the work that you want them to do. 


Please help each of them to not have fear and to 
remember 

that you are the God who answers prayer and who is 
in charge of everything. 


| pray that you would encourage them, and that you 
protect them, and the work % ministry that they are 
engaged in. 


Ι pray that you would protect them from the Spiritual 


Forces or other obstacles that could harm them or 
slow them down. 


Please help me when | use this New Testament to 
also think of the people who have made this edition 
available, so that | can pray for them and so they can 
continue to help more people. 


Ι pray that you would give me a love of your Holy Word 
(the New Testament), and that you would give me 
spiritual wisdom and discernment to know you better 
and to understand the period of time that we are living 
in. 


Please help me to know how to deal with the 
difficulties that | am confronted with every day. Lord 
God, Help me to want to know you Better and to want 
to help other Christians in my area and around the 
world. 


Ι pray that you would give the Electronic book team 
and those who help them your wisdom. God, help me 
to understand you better. Please help my family to 
understand you better also. 


Ι pray that you would help the individual members of 
their family (and my family) to not be spiritually 
deceived, but to understand you and to want to accept 
and follow you in every way. 


Also give us comfort and guidance in these times and | 
ask you to do these things in the name of Jesus , 
Amen, 


ἀδαὲὰα ; αα  α δα ΧΑ ΧΑ χα χὰ ἃ A 
BOOKS which may be of Interest to you, the Reader 


ἀὰὰαδ͵ὲὰλ KO KOKĀ δ ὰ ἃ Χὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ 


Note: These Books listed below may be available at No 
cost, - in PDF - and Entirely FREE at: 


http://www.archive.org [text 


Or at 


http://books.google.com 


or — for those in Europe - at 


http://gallica.bnf.fr 


or for FRENCH at 


http://books.google.fr/books 


We encourage you to find out, and to keep separate copies 
on separate drives, in case your own computer should have 
occasional problems. 


KESKRKĒKAKĒEKAEKAKAEKRAKKEKOEKĒE KOKA 
A FEW BOOKS for NEW CHRISTIANS 


ἀλλ  ὰ ἃ Χὰ Χὰ ἃ Χὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ 


King James Version -- The best and ideal would be the 
text of the 1611, [referring to the 66 books of the Old and 
New Testaments] as produced by the original 
translators. 


Geneva Bible -- Version of the Old Testament and New 
Testament produced starting around 1560. Produced 
with the help of T (Beza)., who also produced an 
accurate LATIN version of the New Testament, based on 
the Textus Receptus. 


The Geneva Bible (several Editions of it) are available — 
as of this writing at www.archive.org in PDF 


Bible of Jay Green — Jay Green was the Translator for 
the Trinitarian Bible Society. His work is based on the 
Ancient Koine Greek Text (Textus Receptus) from 
which he translated directly. His work encompasses both 
Hebrew as well as Koine Greek (The Greek spoken at 
the time of Jesus Christ). 


The Translation of the New Testament [οἵ Jay Green] 
can be found online in PDF for Free 


R-La grande charte d' Angleterre ; ouvrage prēcēdē d'un 
Prēcis — This is simply the MAGNA CHARTA, which 
recognizes liberty for everyone. 


Gallagher, Mason - Was the Apostle Peter ever at Rome 


Cannon of the Old Testament and the New Testament 

or Why the Bible 15 Complete without the Apocrypha and 
unwritten Traditions by Professor Archibald Alexander 
Princeton Theological Seminary 

1851 - Presbyterian Board of Publications. [available online 
Free | 


Historical Evidences of the Truth of the Scripture Records 
WITH SPECIAL REFERENCE TO THE DOUBTS AND 
DISCOVERIES OF MODERN TIMES. by George 
Rawlinson - Lectures Delivered at Oxford University 
[available online Free ] 


The Apostolicity of Trinitarianism - by George Stanley 
Faber - 1832 —3 Vol /3 Tomes [available online Free ] 


The image-worship of the Church of Rome : proved to be 
contrary to Holy Scripture and the faith and discipline of the 
primitive church ; and to involve contradictory and 
irreconcilable doctrines within the Church of Rome itself 
(1847) 

by James Endell Tyler, 1789-1851 


Calvin defended : a memoir of the life, character, and 
principles of John Calvin (1909) by Smyth, Thomas, 1808- 
1873 ; Publish: Philadelphia : Presbyterian Board of 
Publication. [available online Free |] 


The Supreme Godhead of Christ, the Corner-stone of 
Christianity by W. Gordon - 1855[available online Free ] 


A history of the work of redemption containing the outlines 
ofa body of divinity... 

Author: Edwards, Jonathan, 1703-1758. 

Publication Info: Philadelphia,: Presbyterian board of 
publication, [available online Free ] 


The origin of pagan idolatry ascertained from historical 
testimony and circumstantial evidence. - by George Stanley 
Faber - 1816 3 Vol. /3 Tomes [available online Free ] 


The Seventh General Council, the Second of Nicaea, Held 
A.D. 787, in which the Worship of Images was established 
- based on early documents by Rev. John Mendham - 1850 
[documents how this far-reaching Council went away from 
early Christianity and the New Testament] 


Worship of Mary by James Endell Tyler [available online 
Free | 


The Papal System from its origin to the present time 

A Historical Sketch of every doctrine, claim and practice of 
the Church of Rome by William Cathcart, DD 

1872 — [available online Free | 


The Protestant exiles of Zillerthal; their persecutions and 
expatriation from the Tyrol, on separating from the Romish 
church — [available online Free ] 


An essay On apostolical succession- being a defence of a 
genuine ministry — by Rev Thomas Powell - 1846 


An inguiry into the history and theology of the ancient 
Vallenses and Albigenses; as exhibiting, agreeably to the 
promises, the perpetuity of the sincere church of Christ 
Publish info London, Seeley and Burnside, - by George 
Stanley Faber - 1838 [available online Free ] 


The Israel of the Alps. A complete history of the Waldenses 
and their colonies (1875) by Alexis Muston (History of the 
Waldensians) — 2 Vol/ 2 Tome — Available in English and 
Separately ALSO in French [available online Free ] 


EFncouragement for Women 
Amy Charmichael 


AMY CARMICHAEL - From Sunrise Land 
[available online Free |] 


AMY CARMICHAEL - Lotus buds (1910) 
[available online Free |] 


AMY CARMICHAFEL - Overweights of joy (1906) 
[available online Free ] 


AMY CARMICHAEL -Walker of Tinnevelly (1916) 
[available online Free ] 


AMY CARMICHAEL -After Everest ; the experiences of a 
mountaineer and medical mission (1936) 
[available online Free ] 


AMY CARMICHAEL -The continuation of a story ([1914 


[available online Free ] 


AMY CARMICHAEL -Ragland, pioneer (1922) 
[available online Freeļ 


KESREKĒKAKĒEKAEKĒEKOEKĀK  ὰ KOSAS 
HISTORY OF HUNGARIAN CHRISTIANS 


ἀὰὰὰδὰλ ἀα α ὰ  Χὰ χὰ ἃ Χὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ 


HISTORY OF THE PROTESTANT CHURCH IN 
HUNGARY By J. H. MERLE D'AUBIGNE - 
1854 [available online Free ] 


Hungary and Kossuth-An Exposition of the Late Hungarian 
Revolution by Tefft 
1852 [available online Free ] 


Secret history of the Austrian government and of its ... 
persecutions of Protestants By Joseph Alfred Michiels - 
1859 [available online Free ] 


Sketches in Remembrance of the Hungarian Struggle for 
Independence and National Freedom Edited by Kastner 
(Circ. 1853) [available online Free ] 


ἀὰλὰα δᾶ ἀλλὰ ὰ αὰ  ὰ ἀὰ ἃ ἃ 
HISTORY OF FRENCH CHRISTIANS 


SESREKĒEKAKĒ KO KOKĀ KOKA Χὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ 


La Bible Frangaise de Calvin V 1 
[available online Free ] 


La Bible Frangaise de Calvin V 2 
[available online Free |] 


VAUDOIS - A memoir of Fēlix Neff, pastor of the High 
Alps [available online Free | 


La France Protestante - ou, Vies des protestants frangais 
par Haag — 1856 — 6 Tomes [available online Free ] 


Musče des protestans cēlēbres 


Ētude sur les Acadēmies Protestantes en France au xvie et 
au xviie sičcle — Bourchenin — 1882 [available online Free ] 


Les plus anciennes mēlodies de l'ēglise protestante de 
Strasbourg et leurs auteurs [microform] (1928) [available 
online Free |] 


L'Tsrael des Alpes: Premičre histoire complēte des Vaudois 
du Piemont et de leurs colonies 


Par Alexis Muston ; Publič par Marc Ducloux, 1851 


omes) |availaDie Onl1ne FTCC 





GALLICA - http://gallica.bnf.tr 


Histoire ecclēsiastigue — 3 Tomes - by Thčodore de Bēze, 
[available online Free ] 


BEZE-Sermons sur l'histoire de la rēsurrection de Notre- 
Seigneur Jēsus-Christ [available online Free ] 


DE BEZE - Confession de la foy chrestienne [available 
online Free |] 


Vie de J. Calvin by Thčodore de Bēze, [available online 
Free | 


Confession d'Augsbourg (frangais). 1550-Melanchthon 
[available online Free ] 


La BIBLE-l'ēd. de, Genčve-par F. Perrin, 1567 [available 
online Free |] 


Hobbes - Lēviathan ou La matičre, la forme et la puissance 
d'un čtat ecclčsiastigue et civil [available online Free ] 


L'Ēglise et I'Ētat ἃ Genčve du vivant de Calvin 
Roget, Amēdče (1825-1883). 
[available online Free | 


LUTHER-Commentaire de l'ēpitre aux Galates [available 
online Free |] 


Petite chronigue protestante de France [available online Free 


] 


Histoire de la guerre des hussites et du Concile de Basle 
2 Tomes [recheck for accuracy] 


Les Vaudois et IInguisition-par Th. de Cauzons (1908) 
[available online Free ] 


Glossaire vaudois-par P.-M. Callet [available online Free ] 


Musče des protestans cēlēbres ou Portraits et notices 
biographigues et littēraires des personnes les plus čminens 
dans I'histoire de la rēformation et du protestantisme par une 


sociētē de gens de lettres [available online Free | 

( publ. par Mr. G. T. Doin; Publication : Paris: Weyer : Treuttel et Wurtz: 
Scherff [et al.], 1821-1824 - 6 vol./6 Tomes : ill. ; in-8 

Doin, Guillaume-Tell (1794-1854). Ēditeur scientifigue) 


Notions ēlēmentaires de grammaire comparče pour servir ἃ 
Tētude des trois langues classigues [available online Free ] 


Thesaurus graecae linguae ab Henrico Stephano constructus. 
Tomus 1: in guo praeter alta plurima guae primus praestitit 
vocabula in certas classes distribuit, multiplici derivatorum 
serie... 


( Estienne, Henri (1528-1598). Auteur du texte Tomus I,II,III,TV : in guo 
praeter alta plurima guae primus praestitit vocabula in certas classes 
distribuit, multiplici derivatorum serie; Thesaurus graecae linguae ab 


Henrico Stephano constructus ) [available online Free ] 


La lībertē chrētienne; ētude sur le principe de la pičte chez 
Luther ; Strasbourg, Librairie Istra, 1922 - Will, Robert 
[available online Free | 


Bible-N.T.(francais)-1523 - Lefēvre d'Ētaples [available 
online Free |] 


Calvin considērē comme exčgēte - Par Auguste Vesson 
[available online Free |] 


Reuss, Rodolphe - Les ēglises protestantes d Alsace pendant 
la Rēvolution (1789-1802) [available online Free ] 


WEBBER-Ethigue_protestante-L'ēthigue protestante et 
Mesprit du capitalisme (1904-1905) [available online Free ] 


French Protestantism, 1559-1562 (1918) 
Kelly, Caleb Guyer -[available online Free ] 


History of the French Protestant Refugees, from the 
Revocation of the Edict of Nantes 1854 [available online 
Free | 

The History of the French, Walloon, Dutch and Other 


Foreign Protestant Refugees Settled in 1846 [available 
online Free ] 


RER EREKEKEKKKKĀK ἀΧ ἃ BC Br BB B BEE EKS 
Italian and/or Spanish/Castillian/ etc 

RER EREKEKEKKKKK KR A ΕΝ ἃ Χὰ ἃ ἃ S 
Historia del Concilio Tridentino (SARPI) [available online 
Free | 


Aldrete, Bernardo Josč de - Del origen, y principio de la 
lengua castellana ὃ romāce gue oi se usa en Espaīia 


SAVANAROLA-Vindicias historīcas por la inocencia de 
Fr. Geronimo Savonarola 


Biblia en lengua espaiiola traduzida palabra por palabra de 
la verdad hebrayca-FERRARA 


Biblia. Espaīiol1 1602-translaciones por Cypriano de Valera 
( misspelled occasionally as Cypriano de Varela ) [available 
online Free ] 


Reina Valera 1602 — New Testament Available at 
www.archive.org [available online Free | 


La Biblia : gue es, los sacros libros del Vieio y Nuevo 
Testamento 


Valera, Cipriano de, 1532-1625 

Los dos tratados del papa, 1 de la misa - escritos por 
Cipriano D. Valera ; i por 1] publicados primero el a. 1588, 
luego el a. 1599; 1 ahora fielmente reimpresos [Madrid], 
1851 [available online Free ] 


Valera, Cipriano de, 15327?-1625 

Aviso a los de la iglesia romana, sobre la indiccion de 
jubilčo, por la bulla del papa Clemente octavo. 

English Title = An ansvvere or admonition to those of the 
Church of Rome, touching the iubile, proclaimed by the 
bull, made and set foorth by Pope Clement the eyght, for the 
yeare of our Lord. 1600. Translated out of French [available 
online Free |] 


Spanish Protestants in the Sixteenth Century by Cornelius 
August Wilkens French [available online Free ] 


Historia de Los Protestantes Espafioles Y de Su Persecucion 
Por Felipe II — Adolfo de Castro — 1851 (also Available in 


English) [available online Free ] 


The Spanish Protestants and Their Persecution by Philip II 


— 1851 - Adolfo de Castro [available online Free ] 


Institvcion de la religion christiana; 
Institutio Christianae religionis. Spanish 
Calvin, Jean, 1509-1564 


Instituzi6n religiosa escrita por Juan Calvino el aūio 1536 y 
traduzida al castellano por Cipriano de Valera. 
Calvino, Juan. 


Catecismo gue significa: forma de instrucion, gue contiene 
los principios de la religion de dios, util y necessario para 
todo fiel Christiano : compuesto en manera de dialogo, 
donde pregunta el maestro, y responde el discipulo 

En casa de Ricardo del Campo, M.D.XCVI [1596] Calvino, 
Juan. 


Tratado para confirmar los pobres catiuos de Berueria en la 
catolica y antigua se, y religion Christiana: y para los 
consolar con la Palabra de Dios en las afliciones gue 
padecen por el evangelio de Iesu Christo. [...] A1 fin deste 
tratado hallareys un enxambre de los falsos milagros, y 
illusiones del Demonio con gue Maria de la visitacion priora 
de la Anunciada de Lisboa engaiio ā muy muchos: y de 
como fue descubierta y condenada al fin del aīto de .1588 
En casa de Pedro Shorto, Afio de. 1594 

Valera, Cipriano de, 


Biblia de Ferrara, corregida por Haham R. Samuel de 
Casseres 


The Protestant exiles of Madeira (c1860) French [available 
online Free ] 


ἀὰλαδᾶὰα ͵ᾶ δ ͵ὰα αλλ δ Δ δ 


HISTORY OF VERSIONS of the NEW TESTAMENT 
Part A — For your consideration 
KARKAĒEKAKĒKAĒKKĒAKAĀKAĀKA ἃ ἃ 


For Christians who want a serious, detailed and 
historical account of the versions of the New Testament, 
and of the issues involved in the historic defense of 
authentic and true Christianity. 


John William Burgon [ Oxford] -1 The traditional text of the 
Holy Gospels vindicated and established (1896) [available 
online Free ] 


John William Burgon [ Oxford] -2 The causes of the 
corruption of the traditional text of the Holy Gospel 
[available online Free ] 


John William Burgon [ Oxford] — The Revision Revised 
(A scholarly in-depth defense of Ancient Greek Text of the 
New Testament) [available online Free ] 


Intro to Vol 1 from INTRO to MASSORETICO CRITICAL 
by GINSBURG-VOL 1 [available online Free | 


Intro to Vol 1 from INTRO to MASSORETICO CRITICAL 
by GINSBURG-VOL 2 [available online Free | 


Hora Mosaica; or, A view of the Mosaical records, with 
respect to their coincidence with profane antiguity; their 


internal credibility; and their connection with Christianity; 
comprehending the substance of eight Iectures read before 
the University of Oxford, in the year 1801; pursuant to the 
will of the late Rev. John Bampton, A.M. / By George 
Stanley Faber -Oxford : The University press, 1801 
[Topic: defense of the authorship of Moses and the 
historical accuracy of the Old Testament] [available online 
Free | 


TC The English Revisers' Greek Text-Shown to be 
Unauthorized, Except by Egyptian Copies Discarded 
[available online Free |] 


CANON of the Old and New Testament by Archibald 
Alexander [available online Free ] 


An inguiry into the integrity of the Greek Vulgate- or, 
Received text of the New Testament 1815 92mb [available 
online Free ] 


A vindication of 1 John, v. 7 from the objections of M. 
Griesbach [available online Free | 


The Burning of the Bibles- Defence of the Protestant 
Version — Nathan Moore - 1843 


A dictionarie of the French and English tongues 1611 
Cotgrave, Randle - [available online Free ] 


The Canon of the New Testament vindicated in answer to 
the objections of J.T. in his Amyntor, with several additions 
[available online Free | 


the paramount authority of the Holy Scriptures vindicated 
(1868) 


Histoire du Canon des Saintes-ēcritures Dans L'eglise 
Chrčtienne ; Reuss (1863) [available online Free | 


Histoire de la Socičtč bibligue protestante de Paris, 1818 ἃ 
1868 [available online Free ] 


L'acadēmie protestante de Nimes et Samuel Petit 

Le manuel des chrčtiens protestants : Simple exposition des 
croyances et des pratigues - Par Emilien Frossard - 1866 
Jean-Frēdēric Osterwald, pasteur ā Neuchātel 

David Martin 


The canon of the Holy Scriptures from the double point of 
view οἵ science and of faith (1862) [available online Free ] 


CODEX ΒΚ ALLIES by University of Mfichigan Scholar 
H. Hoskier (1914) 2 Vol [$ 





KARĒKAAKAAKAAKEKAKKĀKKĀKKAKKAĀ 
HISTORY OF VERSIONS of the NEW TESTAMENT 
Part B — not Recommended 
KARĒKAĒEKAĒKAĒ KAA δα ἃ ἃ 
Modern Versions of the New Testament, most of which 
were produced after 1910, are based upon a newly invented 


text, by modern professors, many of whom did not claim to 
believe in the New Testament, the Death and Physical 


Resurrection of Jesus Christ, or the necessity of Personal 
Repentance for Salvation. 


The Translations have been accomplished all around the 
world in many languages, starting with changeover from the 
older accurate Greek Text, to the modern invented one, 
starting between 1904 and 1910 depending on which 
edition, which translation team, and which publisher. 


We cannot recommend: the New Testament or Bible of 
Louis Segond. This man was probably well intentioned, but 
his translation are actually based on the 8" Critical edition 
of Tischendorf, who opposed the Reformation, the 
Historicity of the Books of the Bible, and the Greek Text 
used by Christians for thousands of years. 


For additional information on versions, type on the Internet 
Search: **verses missing in the ΝΙΝ and you will find more 
material. 


We cannot recommend the english-language NKJV, even 
though it claims to depend on the Textus Receptus. That is 
not exactly accurate. The NKJV makes this claim based on 
the ecclectic [mixed and confused] greek text collated 
officially by Herman von Soden. The problem is that von 
Soden did not accomplish this by himself and used 40 
assistants, without recording who chose which text or the 
names of those students. Herman Hoskier [Scholar, 
University of Michigan] was accurate in demonstrating the 
links between Sinaiticus, Vaticanus, and the Greek Text of 
Von Soden. Thus what is explained as being based on” the 
Textus Receptus actually was a departure from that very 
text. 


The Old Testaments of almost al] modern language Bibles, 
in almost all languages is a CHANGED text. It does NOT 
conform to the historic Old Testament, and is based instead 
on the recent work of the German Kittel, who can be easily 
considered an Apostate by historic Lutheran standards. 
(more in ἃ momentf). 


The Old Testament of the NKJV is based on the New 
Hebrew Translation of Kittel. [die Biblia Hebraica von 
Rudolf Kittel ] Kittel remains problematic for his own 
approach to translation. 


Kittel, the translator of the Old Testament [for almost all 
modern editions of the Bibleļ: 


1. Did not believe that the Pentateuch he translated was 
accurate. 

2. Did not believe that the Pentateuch he translated was the 
same as the original Pentateuch. 

3. Did not believe in the inspiration of the Old Testament or 
the New Testament. 


4. Did not believe in what Martin Luther would believe 
would constitute Salvation (salvation by Faith alone, in 
Christ Jesus alone). 

5. Considered the Old Testament to be a mixture compiled 
by trībes who were themselves confused about their own 
religion. 


Most people today who are Christtans would consider Kittel 
to be a Heretical Apostate since he denies the inspiration of 
the Bible and the accuracy of the words of Jesus in the New 
Testament. Kittel today would be refused to be allowed to 
be a Pastor or a translator. His translation work misleads 


and misguides people into error, whenever they read his 
work. 


The Evidence against Kittel is not small. It is simply the 
work of Kittel himself, and what he wrote. Much of the 
evidence can be found in: 


A history of the Hebrews (1895) by R Kittel — 2 Vol 


Essentially, Kittel proceeds from a number of directions to 
undermine the Old Testament and the history of the 
Hebrews, by pretending to take a scholarly approach. Kittel 
did not seem to like the Hebrews much, but he did seem to 
like ancient pagan and mystery religions. (see the Two 
Babylons by Hislop, or History of the Temple by 
Edersheim, and then compare). 


His son Gerhard Kittel, a *scholar” who worked for the 
German Bible Society in Germany in World War II, with 
full aproval of the State, ALSO was not a Christian and 
would ALSO be considered an apostate. Gerhard Kittel 
served as advisor to the leader of Germany in World War II. 
After the war, Gerhard Kittel was tried for War Crimes. 


On the basis of the Documentation, those who believe in the 
Bible and in Historic Christianity are compelled to find 
ALTERNATIVE texts to the Old Testament translated by 
Kittel or the New Testaments that depart from the historic 
Ancient Koine Greek. 


Both Kittel Sr and Kittel Jr appear to have been false 
Christians, and may continue to mislead many. People who 
cannot understand how this can happen may want to read a 
few books including : 


Seduction of Christianity by Dave Hunt. 


The Agony of Deceit by Horton 

Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow by C. Cumbey 

The Battle for the Bible by Harold Lindsell (Editor of 
Christianity Today) 


Those who want more information about Kittel should 
consult: 


1) Problems with Kittel — Short paper sometimes available 
online or at www.archive.org 


2) The Theological Faculty of the University of Jena during 
the Third.... in PDF [can be found online sometimes] 
by S. Heschel, Professor, Dartmouth College 


3) Theologians under ....: Gerhard Kittel, Paul Althaus, and 
Emanuel Hirsch / Robert P. Ericksen. 

Publish info New Haven : Yale University Press, 1985. 
(New Haven, 1987) 


4) Leonore Siegele - Wenschkewitz, Neutestamentliche 
Wissenschaft vor der Judenfrage: Gerhard Kittels 
theologische Arbeit im Wandel deutscher Geschichte 
(Mūnchen: Kaiser, 1980). 


5) Rethinking the German Church Struggle 


by John 5. Conway [online] 
http://motlc. wiesenthal.com/resources/books/annual4/chap18.html 


6) Betrayal: German Churches and the Holocaust 
by Robert P. Ericksen (Editor), Susannah Heschel (Editor) 


Ouestions about (PDF) Ebooks: 


2) 


3) 


I notice that you have lists of Ebooks here. 
I understand that you may want others to know about 
the books, but why here ? 


There are several reasons why this was done. 


so that people who know nothing about Christianity have 
a place to start. There are now thousands of books about 
Christianity available. Knowing where to begin can be 
difficult. These books simply represent ideas and a 
potential starting place. 


so that people can learn what other Christians were like, 
who lived before. We live in a world that still 
concentrates on the tasks of the moment, but pays little 
attention to the past. Today, many people do not know 
HOW other Christians lived their daily lives, in centuries 
past. Some of these books are from the past. They offer 
the struggles and the methods of responding through their 
Christian faith, in their own daily lives, some from 
hundreds of years ago. In addition, many of those books 
are documented and have good sources. This seems to be 
a good way for Christians from the past to encourage 
those in the present. 


Histories of certain Christians DO belong to those who 
are those who are native to those churches, those 
geographic areas, or who speak those languages. 


But although that is true, many churches today have 
communities or denominations that have transcended 
and surpassed the local geographic areas from 
where they initially or originally arose. It is good for 
believers who are from OTHER geographic areas, to 
learn more about foreign languages and foreign cultures. 
Anything that can help to accomplish this, is movement 


in the right direction. 


4) Itis normal for people to believe that if their church or 
their denomination is in one geographic location, that The 
history of that place is best expressed by those who are 
LOCAL historians. Unfortunately, today, this is often 
NOT accurate. 


The reason is that many places have suffered 
from wars and from local disasters. This is especially true 
in Africa and the Near and Middle East. The Local 
historic records and documents were destroyed. Those 
documents that have survived, has survived OUTSIDE 
of those Areas of conflict. Much of their earlier history 
of the Eastern portion of the Roman Empire, is mostly 
known because of the record keepers of the West, and 
because of the travelers from the areas of Western 
Christianity. In many ways, Western Christianity is often 
still the record keeper of those from the East. 


There is a great deal of historical records in the West, 
about the Near East. Those who live there today in the 
near East and Middle East know almost nothing about. 
We suggest some sources that may be of assistance. 


- Šo you want to bring people closer, and that is a good 
answer, but why include records or books from England 
or from French speaking authors ? 


1) Much of the material dealing with Eastern Orthodoxy OR 
dealing with the matters of Syria, The Byzantine Empire, 
Africa or Asia, were written about, in French. Please 
remember that until very recently, FRENCH was the language 
of the educated classes around the world, AND that it was the 
MAIN language for diplomats, consuls and ambassadors 
and envoys. As a result, there is value in helping those who 


have an interest in French ALSO know where to start, 
concerning matters of Faith and History. 


Some of the material listed in French simply gives people a 
starting point for learning about Christianity in Europe, from a 
non-English point of view. Other books are listed so that 
people can read some of those sources firsthand, for 
themselves and come to their own conclusions. 


English Christians should be happy that they have a great 
spiritual heritage and examples, and rejoice also that the 
French can say the same. The examples of the strong and good 
Christians that have come before belong to everyone to all 
Christians, to 811 those who aspire to have good examples. 


About the materials that deal with England, most of the world 
STILL does not realize that the records in England are usually 
MUCH older than the ecclesiastical records of OTHER areas 
of the world. England was divided up into geographic areas 
and Churches had great influence in the nation. That had not 
changed in England until the last few decades. Some of the 
records about Christianity in England 

Go back for more than one thousand years, in an 
UNBROKEN line. One can follow the changes to the diocese 
through the different languages, through the different or 
changing legal documents and through the 

Rights confirmed to the churches. 


Other areas of the world are claimed to be very ANCIENT in 
dealing with Christianity, but there is very little of actual 
documentation, of actual agreements, of actual legal 
descriptions, of actual records of local ceremonies, of actual 
local church councils, of the relationship between the secular 
State law, and the guidelines or rules of the Church. England 
was never invaded by those who posed a direct 

threat to its church institutions. The records were kept, so the 
records and documentation are in fact a much stronger 

Basis for the documenting of Christianity in earlier times. 


Most Christians from the East do not know about this, and it 
would be good for them to learn more. In addition, there are 
also records in the Nations and Provinces of Europe, that have 
been kept where Roman Catholic Records demonstrate the 
authenticity of earlier Christian groups that pre-date the 
authority of the Bishop of Rome, even in the Western half of 
the Roman Empire. Some of those sources are listed herein 
also. 


Finally, in the matter of suggesting books about Christianity 
and Other languages, please remember that each group likes to 
learn about its own past, and its own progress. 


The French should be humbly proud of those Christians who 
were in France and who were brave and wise and 
demonstrated courage and a strong faithfulness to God. The 
Germans should learn and know the same thing about their 
history, as should the Spaniards and the Germans, and each 
and every other Nation and People-group. No matter who we 
are or where we are from, we can find something positive and 
good to encourage us and be glad that there were some who 
came before us, to show us a better way to live, by their faith 
and their Godly examples. 


In closing it would be good perhaps to state what is 
obvious: 


This ebook is likely to travel far and wide. Feel free to post 
online and use and print. 


In many parts of the world, Christianity is deliberately falsely 
represented. It is represented as IF faith in God would make 


someone "anti-intellectual”” or somehow afraid of ideas or 
thinking. Nothing could be further from the truth. 


Many people today do not know that the history of science 
today is edited to leave out the deep Christianity that most of 
the top scientists have held until very recent times. 


Since God created the World and the scientific laws that 
govern it, it makes sense that God is the designer. No one is 
more scientific than God. 


Many of the great scientists in the World are still Active 
Christians, with a consciously DEEP faith in God. Christians 
are not afraid of thinking for themselves. There are many 
secularists today who attempt to suggest that Christianity is for 
those who are feeble. The truth is that many of those are too 
feeble and too intellectually unprepared to answer the 
guestions that Christianity asks of each man and each woman. 


Those who do not have faith in Jesus Christ and who are 
secular simply often worship themselves, under the disguise 
of the theory of Evolution. But the chaos of the world today 
leaves most who are secular WITHOUT a guide or a method 
to explain either purpose in life, or the events that are taking 
place across the planet. Christianity with its record of 2000 
years — (and please do not confuse the Vatican with 
Christianity, they are often not the same) — has 

a record of helping people navigate in difficult times. 


Christianity teaches leaders to be humble and accountable, it 
helps merchants to trade honestly, and fathers to love their 
children and their wife. Christianity finds no value in doing 
harm to others for the purpose of self-interest. Usually doing 
harm to others is a method of expressing that ones faith in God 
is insufficient, therefore [the logic goes, that] harm must be 
done to others. 


Behaving in that wrong manner is simply a Lack of faith in 
God, and therefore those who harm others from Other faiths 
and other religions are usually demonstrating a Lack of Faith 
in the God that THEY worship. 


If God is all powerful, and if God can change the minds of 
others, and if God can reveal himself, then WHY harm anyone 
else who does not agree ? During THIS lifetime, it seems that 
each of us has the right to be wrong „and the right to make up 
his own mind. Is it not up to God to deal with others in the 
afterlife ? 


We provide answers, and help for those who seek truth (yes 
actual truth can be actually found and discovered, which is a 
shocking statement to many people who thought this was not 
genuinely possible). 


God is a loving God. He offers Eternal Life to those who 
repent and believe in his message in the New Testament. But 
God also allows each individual to decide for themselves. This 
does not allow any of us to change or decide the rules. God is 
still God. We all are under his rules every time we are 
breathing, with each pulse that continues to beat in our heart. 


God does not convince people against their Will. That annoys 
some people also, because they would like God to make 
decisions for them. But if people want to be Free, let them 
demonstrate this by exercising their own Freedom of choosing 
whether to follow God or not. (being able to chose to accept or 
reject God is not the same as being able to chose the 
conseguences. Only the choice of which direction to Go is up 
to us. The conseguences are whatever God has 

Actually declared them to be. Agreeing with Him or not will 
not change this. 


Christianity is a source of internal strength and provides 
answers that almost no other religious system even claims to 
provide or attempts to provide. 


Something usually happens to those who are intellectually 
honest and investigate Christianity. Many times, they find that 
Christianity is the most authentic, accurate and historic 
account of the history of the world. 


It is the genuine answers and the genuine internal peace and 
help that Christians can find through their God which bothers 
those who are afraid to search for God. We only hope that 
each person will embrace their spiritual journey 

And take the challenge upon themselves to ask the guestion 
about how to find Truth and accurate answers. 


The answers CAN be found. Some of these books are simply 
provided to help people find a few of the pieces that will serve 
as a means to encourage them in thinking and in having their 
inner guestions answered. 


We continue to find more answers every day. We have not 
arrived and we certainly are not perfect. But if we have helped 
others to proceed a bit farther on their own journeys, certainly 
the effort will not have been in vain. 


Psalm 50:15 
15 And call upon me in the day of trouble: I will deliver 
thee, and thou shalt glorify me. 


Psalm 90 

91:1 He that dwelleth in the secret place of the most High 
shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty. 

2 I will say of the LORD, He is my refuge and my fortress: 
my God; in him will I trust. 

3 Surely he shall deliver thee from the snare of the fowler, 
and from the noisome pestilence. 

4 He shall cover thee with his feathers, and under his wings 
shalt thou trust: his truth shall be thy shield and buckler. 

5 Thou shalt not be afraid for the terror by night; nor for the 
arrow that flieth by day; 

6 Nor for the pestilence that walketh in darkness; nor for 
the destruction that wasteth at noonday. 

7 A thousand shall fall at thy side, and ten thousand at thy 
right hand; but it shall not come nigh thee. 

8 Only with thine eyes shalt thou behold and see the reward 
of the wicked. 

9 Because thou hast made the LORD, which is my refuge, 
even the most High, thy habitation; 

10 There shall no evil befall thee, neither shall any plague 
come nigh thy dwelling. 

11 Forheshall give his angels charge over thee, to keep 
thee in all thy ways. 

12 They shall bear thee up in their hands, lest thou dash thy 
foot against a stone. 

13 Thou shalt tread upon the lton and adder: the young lion 
and the dragon shalt thou trample under feet. 


14 Because he hath set his love upon me, therefore will I 
deliver him: I will set him on high, because he hath known 
my name. 

15 He shall call upon me, and I will answer him: I will be 
with him in trouble; I will deliver him, and honour him. 

16 With long life will I satisfy him, and show him my 
salvation. 


Psalm 23 

23:1 A Psalm of David. The LORD is my shepherd; I shall 
not want. 

2 He maketh me to lie down in green pastures: he leadeth 
me beside the still waters. 

3 He restoreth my soul: he leadeth me in the paths of 
righteousness for his name's sake. 

4 Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of 
death, I will fear no evil: for thou art with me; thy rod and 
thy staff they comfort me. 

5 Thou preparest a table before me in the presence of mine 
enemies: thou anointest my head with oil; my cup runneth 
Over. 

6 Surely goodness and mercy shall follow me all the days 
of my life: and I will dwell in the house of the LORD for 
ever. 


With My Whole Heart - With 
all my heart 


"with my whole heart" 


If we truly expect God to respond to us, we must be 
willing to make the commitment to Him with our 
whole heart. 


This means making a commitment to Him with our 
ENTIRE, or ALL of our heart. Many people do not 
want to be truly committed to God. They simply want 
God to rescue them at that moment, so that they can 
continue to ignore Him and refuse to do what they 
should. God knows those who ask help sincerely and 
those who do not. God knows each of our thoughts. 
God knows our true intentions, the intentions we 
consciously admit to, and the intentions we may not 
want to admit to. God knows us better than we know 
ourselves. When we are truly and honestly and 
sincerely praying to find God, and wanting Him with all 
of our heart, or with our whole heart, THAT is when 
God DOES respond. 


What should people do if they cannot make this 
commitment to God, or if they are afraid to do this ? 
Pray: 


Lord God, | do not know you well enough, please help 
me to know you better, and please help me to 
understand you. Change my desire to serve you and 
help me to want to be committed to you with my whole 
heart. ! pray that you would send into my life those 
who can help me, or places where | can find accurate 
information about You. Please preserve me and help 
me grow so that I can be entirely committed to you. In 
the name of Jesus, Amen. 


Here are some verses in the Bible that demonstrate 
that God responds to those who are committed with 
their whole heart. 


(Psa 9:1 KJV) To the chief Musician upon Muthlabben, 
A Psalm of David. | will praise thee, O LORD with my 
whole heart; 1 will show forth all thy marvellous works. 


(Psa 111:1 KJV) Praise ye the LORD. | will praise the 
LORD with my whole heart, in the assembly of the 
upright, and in the congregation. 

(Psa 119:2 KJV) Blessed are they that keep his 
testimonies, and that seek him with my whole heart. 


(Psa 119:10 KJV) With my whole heart have | sought 
thee: O let me not wander from thy commandments. 


(Psa 119:34 KJV) Give me understanding, and | shall 
keep thy law; yea, | shall observe with my whole heart. 


(Psa 119:58 KJV) | entreated thy favour with my whole 
heart: be merciful unto me according to thy word. 


(Psa 119:69 KJV) The proud have forged a lie against 
me: but | will keep thy precepts with my whole heart. 


(Psa 119:145 KJV) ΚΟΡΗ. I cried with my whole heart; 
hear me, O LORD: | will keep thy statutes. 


(Psa 138:1 KJV) A Psalm of David. | will praise thee 
with my whole heart: before the gods will | sing praise 
unto thee. 


(Isa 1:5 KJV) Why should ye be stricken any more? ye 
will revolt more and more: the whole head is sick, and 
the whole heart faint. 


(Jer 3:10 KJV) And yet for all this her treacherous 
sister Judah hath not turned unto me with her whole 
heart, but feignedly, saith the LORD. 


(Jer 24:7 KJV) And | will give them an heart to know 
me, that 1 am the LORD: and they shall be my people, 
and | will be their God: for they shall return unto me 
with their whole heart. 


(Jer 32:41 KJV) Yea, | will rejoice over them to do 
them good, and | will plant them in this land assuredly 
with my whole heart and with my whole soul. 


Ι Peter 3:15 But sanctify the Lord God in your hearts: 
and be ready always to give an answer to every man 
that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you with 
meekness and fear: 


II Timothy 2: 15 Study to show thyself approved unto 
God, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, 
rightly dividing the word of truth. 


Christian Conversions - According to the Bible - 
Can NEVER be forced. 


Any Conversion to Christianity which would be 
"Forced" would NOT be recognized by God. It is in 
His True and KIND nature, that those who come to 


Him and choose to believe in Him, must come to 
Him OF THEIR OWN FREE WILL. 


Don't Let anyone tell you that Christians support 
Forced Conversions. 


That is False. True Christianity is NEVER forced. 


Core Universal Rights 
The right to believe, to worship and witness 
The right to change one's belief or religion 


The right to join together and express one's 
belief 


PROPHECY, THE END of DAYS, and the WORLD in 
the Next Few Years. 


What you may need to know 


There is much talk these days in the Islamic world 
about the Time of Jacob. also known as the End 
Times or the End of Days. 


The records of Christianity and the records of Islam 
both seem to speak about the End Times. But the 
records of the Old and New Testaments have a record 
in the area of prophecy of events that are predicted to 
occur hundreds of years before they happen, and that 
record is 100% accurate. 


According to Christianity, in order for a prophet or a 
writer or an author to truly be a prophet of God, that 
individual must be 100% correct 100% of the time. 


This standard is applied to the Old and New 
Testaments (the Bible), and the verdict is that the Bible 
is 100% accurate, 100% of the time. History and 
Archeology confirms this, for those with the patience 
And courage to seek truth and accuracy. 


What has been done sometimes in the name of 
Christianity, is not always good. But true Christians 
and Christian examples remain strong, solid and 
encouraging. True Christians have nothing to regret 


nor be ashamed of. Offereing help to others is not 
wrong. 


There are many perspectives on the return of Jesus 
Christ. The New Testaments seems to predict the 
return of Two Messiahs BOTH of whom both claim to 
be Jesus Christ. 


The first Messiah who returns to help those who 
believe in Him actually does not come to Earth. His 
feet do NOT touch Jerusalem at that point in time. 
That first Messiah calls his followers (Christ-followers) 
to Him, and they are caught up or meet Jesus Christ in 
the air, where their time with God starts at that 
momenti. 


The second Messiah is the one who announces that 
“Θ᾽ is the one who has returned to Earth to establish 
His Kingdom. He establishnes a Temple in the location 
of the Dome of the Rock [Temple Mount] in Jerusalem, 
also re-institutes the jewish sacrifices of the Old 
Testament, and proclaims that He is going to rule on 
Earth. Only this Messiah who will call himself "Christ" 
will be a false Messiah, in other words the False 
Christ, the Wrong Christ. 


During this time, Christians believe that they are to 
continue to be kind to their friends and neighbors, 
whether those neighbors and friends are Christians or 
Moslems or Hindus or anything else. This remains true 
in the End Times. 


In the End Times according to Christianity, Christians 
are mostly the observers of the greatness of God, 
explaining to those who want to know, what is taking 
place in the world and why these things are 
happening. 


In every generation of humans, there are many who 
claim that they WANT to live in a world without God. 
For that reason, God is going to give them what they 
want. Those people will have 1) a world without God, 
but where 2) a false Messiah arrives claiming to be 
Christ, and only an understanding of accurate 
Christianity will be able to help and show those people 
how to have Eternal Life. 


The false Messiah comes onto the world stage and 
exercises power and dominion [over the entire world], 
ruling from the geographic location of the Ancient 
Roman Empire. 


The false Messiah (obviously) denies that he is false, 
and institutes a system of global economic domination 
of a global economic system of money. 


That money is a "symbolic” currency. As Christians 
today understand this, the currency of the False 
messiah is not based on Gold or Silver. 


The currency that the False messiah establishes is 
"cashless”. lt does not reguire paper currency. In fact, 
the new currency will be global, and itis expected to 
be cashless, without actual currency. 


But it will be based on banking principles in the West, 
and this False Messiah will cause those who are 
jewish to believe that their Messiah has returned. Like 
much of the rest of the world, many will be deceived by 
the False Messiah who will accomplish many miracles 
and will institute his system of global economic 
domination. 


The False Messiah will cause that the entire world and 
governmental structure will cause the implementation 
of his false economic system of currency. 


That economic system is a system of global 
dominance and global slavery. The global bankers will 
endorse this plan, believing that they will reap even 
greater profits than they currently do based on their 
system of unjust usury. 


This global currency will depend on computers to 
work, and computers will be used to keep records of 
all economic transactions all over the world. This will 
be a closed economic system, one that can only be 
used by those who have accepted the false currency 
of the False Messiah. 


The False Messiah will cause each person to be 
obligated to accept to use the new currency, and each 
individual will be reguired to give homage, or attention, 
or reverence or adoration or some kind of worship, or 
allegiance or loyalty to the false messiah, in order to 
be able to use the new cashless currency. 


The new cashless currency will have one feature that 
those "who have wisdom” will recognize: the new 


cashless system in order to be used will reguire each 
human to have a particular mark or "identifier” or 
system of individual identification for each and every 
single separate person on the planet. 


That may seem impossible. But even now, there are 
millions and billions of computer records that are kept 
on the populations of all nations that are already using 
modern banking. Therefore it is not difficult to 
understand that keeping track of 7 billion humans 
around the world is not anything that is difficult, even 
at this moment. 


This system may seem impossible to establish 
especially for those not familiar with the details of 
power inside the European Union or the West. But 
then if all of this is only fiction, then it should not harm 
anyone to read this, and then prove many years from 
now that all of these concerns were false. 


The new cashless system will incorporate a number 
within itself, as part of its numbering system. That 
number has been identified and predicted for two 
thousand years: it is the number "six hundred and sixty 
six” or 666. 


That may seem impossible, but actually this number is 
already used as a primary tracking number within the 
computer inventory systems of the world, long before 
you have read these few pages. 


The number is already incorporated in almost all 
goods and products that are sold around the world: the 


number is within something called the Bar Code that 
can be found on all products for sale around the world. 


Please remember that in order for all of this to be 
significant, it must be part of an economic system that 
reguires each human to receive or accept their own 
numbering on their right hand or their forehead. The 
mark could be visible, but it is likely to be invisible to 
the eyes, but visible to machines, scanners and 
computers. 


This bar code has a formal name: it is called the UPC 
or Universal Product Code. 


An individual UPC number is assigned to each 
physical product that is sold on this planet. The UPC 
or Universal Product Code already does incorporate 
that number 666 in all products. 


The lines [vertical lines] and the spacing between 
them, and the lines themselves, their own symetry 
determine the numbers and how those lines [the UPC 
bar code] are read or scanned by the computers used 
today. 


The UPC has 666 built within it, and it is simply the two 
long lines on the Ieft of the bar code, the two long lines 
on the right of the bar code, and the two long lines in 
the middle of the bar code. The two long lines on the 
left are read by computers and scanners as the 
number "six” [61], and so are the two long lines in the 
middle and the right side. Together, they form a part of 
the bar code that in factis 6-6 -6orsix hundred and 
sixty six. 


Well it will not take long for some to dispute this. Even 
some theologians have taken to dispute the disclosure 
of the number 666, suggesting instead that the correct 
number to watch for prophetically is not 666 but 616. 


That is simply foolishness and a distraction. When this 
economic system is implemented, one of the signs that 
will accompany this will be the Ileaders of all faiths and 
all religions who will falsely state that there is no 
problem and no risk in accepting the mark of the slave, 
the mark of those who accept to worship the False 
Messiah. 


These events were discussed a long time ago in the 
Old Testament book of Daniel, and in the Final and 
last book of the New Testament which is also called 
the Revelation of the Apostle Saint John, or simply 
"Revelation”. 


The Apostle John was the last living apostle of Jesus 
Christ. He lived until around the year 95 A.D. and he is 
the one who taugtt the early church and the early 
Christians which books of the Bible were written by his 
fellow Apostles (and remember he wrote five books of 
the New Testament himself, the gospel of John, the 
small Epistles of 1 John, 2 John and 3 John, andthe 
book of Revelation), and could be used and trusted. 


The early Christians knew which books were to be 
included in the Bible and which books were not. 


A modern book has explained much of this. It was 
simply called "Jesus is coming” and was written by 
W.E.B Blackstone. 


Itis easy to dismiss Christians as zionists. (Not all 
Christians are zionists in anycase). [ and obviously, 
being pro-jewish is NOT the same thing as being in 
favor of the official government of israel. And one can 
be a Christian and desire good for both Jews and 
Arabs]. But Christian Zionists are not perceived friends 
of the jews when they are warning the Jews, even 
about their Jewish state, that the Messiah who comes 
to tell them that he is their Messiah, will be the False 
Messiah. 


The Ancient Book of Daniel is in the Old Testament. It 
must be read alongside the New Testament book of 
Revelation, in order to give understanding to those 
who want to understand prophecy and the events 
predicted in the End Times or the End of this Age. 


Christians understand that God is the one who is God, 
and He brings about the End Times because the 
planet does not belong to itself. The planet does not 
belong to Humans, or to the false [demonic] beings 
who pretend to come from other planets. 


The planet belongs to God and He is the one who 
causes everyone rich and poor, to understand through 
the events in the End of Days, that God is serious 
about being God, and humans do not have much time 
to get their own life in order, and to give an account to 
God who is going to return and reguire that account of 
each Human, ona personal and individual basis. 


That task is so impossible to understand that all that 
humans can do is understand and come to God, with 
the understanding that God may or may not reguire 
their sacrifice, but He does reguire those who seek 
Him to read and understand and follow the words and 
doctrines of Jesus Christ as explained in the New 
Testament. [The Gospel of John is a good place to 
start]. 


All those who have come before can do, is leave a few 
things around, for those who will be left to try to 
understand these events in a very short period of time. 


The literal understanding of the Times of the Endis 
that they will last seven years, and that much of 
humanity will perish during that time through a variety 
of catastrophes and disasters, all of which God refuses 
to stop for a planet that has been saying that they do 
not need Him anymore. 


If they do not need Him, then they should not complain 
when these events occur. If they Do need God, then 
they should be honest enough to admit this, try to find 
God, pray to find God and that they will not be 
deceived and that God would help them to find Him. 


The economic system that reguires a mark may have 
a different formulation for the number 666. lt may stay 
the same as it is now, or it may change. But at this 
Current time, no one is [yet] reguired to have this mark 
personally on their mark or forehead, though if the 
dollar dies or is replaced by a new currency, the new 
Currency may be the one that is either an interim 


currency, or the new currency of the mark, to be used 
only by those who accepted to be marked 
[electronically branded], so they can then use their 
mark along with the mark of the new economic 
system. 


A *beast” is a monster, but one that at the same time is 
usually both 1) ferocious and 
2) evil in addition to being overpowering and strong. 


The new economic system will be ferocious and 
overpowering. lt will be directed by the False Messiah 
and the Beast. (There are 3 Evil guys described in the 
book of Revelation). The economic system using the 
mark, becomes the "mark of the beast”, because of 
two factors: 


1) the one who runs and directs the system is a beast 
who is ruled by Evil and by Satan 

2) the economic system of the mark of the beast takes 
on those characteristics of the beast also. 


[the system for those who refuse to go along will not 
be kind nor tolerant, but more likely a combination of 
the worst of the roman empire, the worst of stalinist 
soviet communist USSR, and the worst of the the time 
under Hitler.| 


It will be impossible to buy anything without the mark 
of the beast. Most likely, it may start out as optional 
and guickly become mandatory. As soon as the 
economic mark will be made mandatory, it will become 
a crime of life or death to try to conduct economic 
transactions without the official government 


permission, from the millions and millions of people 
who have foolishly already decided to consent to 
accept the mark. It will also be a capital crime to help 
or assist anyone who would refuse to accept the mark. 
Therefore the system of the beast will prevent 
neutrality: it will prevent people from having the choice 
of being able to "not make a choice”.For that reason, 
all humans will chose, and then God will classify each 
person according to the choice that they have made, 
that choice having Eternal conseguences. 


You can be assured that there will be billion dollar 
contracts by public relations firms to convince you that 
accepting your individual mark on your right hand or 
forehead will help you, will save civilization, will help 
mother earth, will help us all work collectively, will 
allow to work, and oh yes, would allow you, 
incidentally to be able to buy food to eat. 


The book of Revelation says those who accept the 
mark undergo a "deception"”, the implication being that 
those who accept the mark are spiritually deceived into 
acceptance of the upside-down universe: where evil is 
viewed as good, and good is viewed as evil. 

At that point, the new Messiah would be perceived as 
real and genuine by those who have accepted the 
mark, until later on when they will realize that they 
have been deceived, but at that point it will be 
impossible for them to change their mind or their 
commitment to the false Messiah, and this would have 
Eternal Conseguences for them. The time to decide 
therefore is before that time. Now would probably be a 
good time, in case these things matter to you, who are 
reading this. 





This is a Bar 
Code. It is 
officially called 
the UPC 
Universal 






ISBN 


9'780760 719756 


Product 
Code. 

It has been 
supplemented 
by the use 

of RFID Tags 


51200» 


The "6-6-6"” are 

the two vertical 

lines on each side 

ΟΕ the bar code, 

along with the middle 
two lines. They are 
used to tell the 
computers how to align 
the bar code 


for scanning. 





IS the UPC 
UNIVERSAL 
PRODUCT 
CODE 
the Precursor 
System 


Op 20356536330 7 





to 








Did you just laugh ? 

Those sillly bar codes... 

That was pretty funny ... 

But seriously...What does your laughter tell you about yourself ? 


Does it tell you that the idea of tracking you is so strange, 
that you have really never thought about it before ? 


Do you think that other people may have thought about it, 
even though you might not ? 


England has more than 2 Million cameras right now. 
Do they track everything because all things are a strong danger 7 
Or...do the cameras track people...just in case ? 





So what do you think would happen if someone 
could track you 1) 100% of the time 2) with 100% certainty 
3) with 100% accuracy 4 ) with 100% of all that you do ? 


If Tracking with a mark on your right-hand or forehead 
becomes mandatory by law, and it will be a crime to not 
have that mark, and it will also be impossible to buy or 
sell without it, do you know how you would respond ? 


What would you do if your eternal destiny largely depended 
On your answer to this guestion ? 


If you are still here when these guestions are valid, you 
should know your eternal destiny (after death...for eternity) 
does depend on your answer. 


Book of Revelation 





How All humans will be the ones Deceived and 
actually ALL Humans [with one exception] Worship the Beast 


Revelation 13:1 The Power of the Beast comes from Satan 


2 And the beast which | saw was like unto a leopard, 
and his feet were as the feet of a bear, 
and his mouth as the mouth of a lion: and the dragon gave him 
his power, and his seat, and great authority. 


m | Oops: Satan-worship is not a good idea 


Revelation 13: 

4 And they worshipped the dragon which gave power 

unto the beast: and they worshipped the beast, 

saying, Who is like unto the beast? who is able to make war with him? 


Revelation 13: 


6 And he opened his mouth in blasphemy against God, 16 blasphneme 
his name, and his tabernacle, and them that dwell inkeaven. 
7 And it was given unto him to make war with the gaints, and 
to overcome them: and power was given him 


over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations. 


Revelation 13: | The Beast 
8 And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship him, 


whosģgtiames are not written 
in the book of life of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world. 















Evefy single human worships the beast, unless their individual name is written in God's book of life 


K Z It takes a special understanding to understand what is being said. 


evelation 13: 
9 If any man have an ear, let him hear. 





The Characteristics of the aun East FI 666 


Revelation 13: The False Prophet 


13:11 And lbeheld another beast coming up out of the earth; 
and he had two horns like a lamb, and he spake as a dragon. 





Revelation 13; 

12 And he exerciseth all the power of the first beast before him, 
and causeth the earth and them which dwell therein to worship 
the first beast, whose deadly wound was healed. 


Revelation 13: 
13 And he.doeth great wonders, so that he maketh fire come down 
from heaVēnsgn the earth in the sight of men, 















Revelation 13:14 And deseiveth them that dwell on the earth by 

the means of those miracleswhich he had power to do in the sight 
of the beast; saying to them thāndwelī'an the earth, that they should 
make an image to the beast, which lrad the wound by a sword, 


and did live. 


Revelation 13:15 And he had power (0 give life unto the image 

of the beast, that the image of the bgast should both speak, 

and cause that as many as would not worship the image of the beast 
should be killed. 












Image of the beast may be a Robot or computer image, or a hologram, But it 
is an entity through which the Beast [Anti-Christļ extends power over mankind 





Revelation 13:16 And he causeth all, both small and great, 
rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a mark 


in their right hand, or in their foreheads: 
17 And that no man might buy or sell, save [except] he that had the mark, 
Or the name of the beast, or the number of his name 


„B1 UC DC ΟἹ = 
"Man" = Mankind, men AND women 


Revelation 13:18 Here is wisdom. Let him that hath understanding 
count the number of the beast: for itis the number of a man; 


and his number is Six hundred threescore and six. [E6G 


The Book of Revelation needs to be readļalona with th Danieļlin order to make sense. For more 
understanding on Babylon in Reelāja. eamīamā Babylons by Hislop 





VVhat istnhe BookoiLife ? ls YOUR nameinit? 


(Phil 4:3 KJV) [Saint Paul Knevrof the Bookof Life: ] And I entreat [ask] thee also, 
true yokefellow, [fellow-worker] help those women which laboured 
with me in the gospel, with Clement also, and with other my 

fellow labourers, whose names are in the book of life. 


(Rev 3:5 KJV) He that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in 
white raiment; and I will not blot out his name out of the book of life, 
but I will confess his name before my Father, and before his angels. 


(Rev 13:8 KJV) And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship him, 
whose names are not written in the book of life of the Lamb slain 
from the foundation of the world. 


(Rev 17:8 KJV) The beast that thou sawest was, and is not; 

and shall ascend out of the bottomless pit, and go into perdition: 

and they that dwell on the earth shall wonder, 

whose names were not written in the book of life from the foundation 
of the world, when they behold the beast that was, and is not, and yet is. 


(Rev 20:12 KJV) And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God; 
and the books were opened: and another book was opened, 

which is the book of life: and the dead were judged out of those things 
which were written in the books, according to their works. 

πο ΠΕ Σὰ se one from another, as a shepherd divideth his sheep from the goats: This is simply where 


the books are opened to divide those who have truly and sincerely acceļ ieachings of Jesus Christ from those who have not. As Jesus said 
John 8:24: *for if ye believe not that I am he, ye shall die in yu he rest of the pages herein for information on how to be saved and have Eternal Life. 









(Rev 20:15 KJV) And whosoever was not found written in the 
book of life was cast into the lake of fire. 


(Rev 21:27 KJV) And there shall in no wise enter into it any thing that 
defileth, neither whatsoever worketh abomination, or maketh a lie: 


but they which are written in the Lamb's book of life. 


(Rev 22:19 KJV) And if any man shall take away from the words 


of the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part 
out of the book of life, and out of the holy city, and from the things 
«ul are written in this book. This warning in Rev 22:19 refers to Institutions or Translators who change the words of the Bible 








-ςςοος.. 


God claims that He knows each of our hearts. God 
also claims to know everything about us, all of our 
accomplishments and all of our sins also. But God 
sends Jesus Christ to save us through His words in 
the New Testament. Those who ignore them take a 
heavy risk to themselves, especially where this risk is 
one of Eternity. 


As the saying goes, Eternity is a long time to be 
wrong. For that reason, it is important to understand 
who Jesus Christ truly is and who He actually claimed 
to be. 


Here is where all of this connects back to the End of 
Days: Those who accept to take and participate in the 
economic system that incorporates the use of the 
number "six hundred and sixty six” on their right-hand 
or their forehead forfeit [give up] their opportunity for 
Eternal Life and Heaven, and Eternity with God. 


According to the Bible, Satan is not some clever guy 
meant to give people just * a little bit of harmless fun”. 
Satan is not your budy. Satan is not your friend, simply 
Out to help you have a "good time”. 


Satan is a real being, who is one of the most powerful 
and intelligent beings ever created. 


He used to be an Angel, but turned against God. 
Satan is the one who will be in charge of the planet 
during the time of the false Messiah. 


This is standard historic Christian doctrine, and this is 
the doctrines that have been proclaimed since the 
Early Christians. These are NOT innovations, these 
are not anything new. [sources - Free - provided at the 
of this for those who want to know more in PDF 
Download] 


You may ask: Well, what does this have to do with the 
End of Days and the Economic System ? 


God wants people to worship him Freely, but if they 

want to oppose God, God will allow them to make that 
choice. But making a choice, is not the same thing as 
being able to chose the conseguences of that choice. 


There is no one in Christianity who will convince 
anyone against their Will to worship God. God tells 
each person they are responsible. From that point on, 
the burden is on them, they can respond to God or not, 
and their own response determines their own fate and 
conseguences, especially for Eternity. 


The nature of a God is that He makes the rules and is 
not reguired to explain anything to anyone. However 
because God loves each person and wants them to 
chose Him (and not chose to follow Satan), God wrote 
roughly 1500 pages of material in the Old and New 
Testament (the Bible) to help people make their own 
choice. 


The specific characteristic of accepting to use the 
Economic [most likely cashless] system is that those 
humans who use it must agree to accept the False 
messiah as their own savior. 


The Bible refers to this as worship. Let us not loose 
track of definitions: lt does not matter whether the 
person will admit this or not. Worship consists of doing 
the actions that a deity, such as God, would 
understand worship to be. 


God says that those who accept to take the economic 
mark in their right-hand or their forehead will forfeit 
their Life with Him, and will never be able to be saved. 


From that point on, those who have accepted to use 
the economic system by the mark on their right hand 
or forehead have declared themselves - by their action 
- to be the enemy of God. 


But God is the one who deals with those who are His 
enemies. The presumption is also that those who have 
agreed to accept the new economic cashless system 
which uses the mark have undergone an internal 
change. By their action, they have agreed to be under 
the dominion of evil (just like those who accepted 
Sauron in the Lord of the Rings) and this new 
allegiance to the False Messiah, His economic system 
of the mark, and the acceptance of the ruler of the 
False Messiah who will accomplish many false 
miracles (through the power of the fallen angel Satan) 
has conseguences: it will change the person who 
takes this mark, even while they will deny that inner 
transformation to the willing acceptance of evil has 
taken place. 


In anycase, it will not be enougt to reject the Mark. 
People who decide to reject the mark, and there will be 


millions, are hardly okay or alright. They will have very 
little time to actually decide and accept to believe the 
words of Jesus Christ in the New Testament. if they 
can find New Testaments that are accurate. 


The New Testament that is accurate is that which has 
been used by the Historic Christian Church for 
thousands of years. If it was good enougt for the 
Earlier Christians, it remains good enough today. 


This would be the New Testaments that are based on 
the received text of the Koine Greek New Testament. 
This would include the Scrivener Version of 1860 [FHA 
Scrivener] [do not use versions of his, published after 
his death], and the standard Koine Greek version of 
the New Testament published by Cura. P. Wilson, 
such as the version of 1833. 


These two Ancient Koine Greek Testaments are based 
on the (western calendar) 1550-51 greek text of 
Robert Estienne, sometimes called Stephens or 
Stephanus. 


The False Messiah in the New Testament has another 
name. He is not the true Christ, therefore by falsely 
claiming to be the true one, he reveals himself to be 
the AntiChrist. But remember at that point in time 
where He rules, he will not be officially claiming to be 
evil. On the contrary, he will claim to be the true 
Messiah of love, miracles and peace. 


These facts then are what missionaries may share. 
Missionaries do not work for any government of the 
West, as this is prohibited and illegal in the West. 


[Missionaries in Islam often ARE funded by their own 
islamic republic). 


Christian Missionaries have only one goal which is to 
inform and acguaint you with facts that you may find 
interesting and that may save your Eternal life for you 
and your family. 


Listening to any missionary will not make you a 
Christian. Missionaries are ordinary people. They have 
decided that they will try to help others by presenting 
truth and kindness to others. Those who hear what 
they have to say are free to accept or reject what they 
say. That is all. 


Missionaries are usually very educated and devote 
muct time (often many years) to learning about other 
people and about other cultures. They do not try to do 
this in order to gain their Eternal Life. By definition, 
Christians already have accepted and received 
Eternal Life. 


Christians do not need to worry about Salvation by 
doing good works. For the true Christian, there is no 
relationship between good works and obtaining 
salvation. Salvation for each individual on the planet is 
Free, Christians are those who have understood and 
accepted to believe this. They already possess this 
from the instant that they become Christians and 
accept the words of Jesus in the New Testament. 


Missionaries do NOT earn their way to heaven by 
saving or converting other people. 


Missionaries agree to share the good news of 
Christianity, because of the individual and personal 
good that this same message has accomplished for 
them, on the inside of who they are. Missionaries risk 
a lot to communicate the Love of God to others. Most 
people cannot even understand this. Many people 
today have lives that are without hope and without 
purpose. Millions are aimless and without goals on the 
larger scale. But Christians will risk much to share the 
gospel with others, because that is what God 
commands them to do and wants them to do. 


In England the challenge is not that people are 
ignorant of how to be saved and have Eternal life. 
Many are, but the challenge is for those who have 
already heard this to understand that this is really true, 
genuinely accurate. lt is easy to hide doubts behind 
the walls of the propaganda that is falsely called 
"science" these days. 


People think they must not admit to being religious, 
since this might not be "sophisticated”. But God is the 
most sophisticated one of all. As the saying goes: He 
is no fool to give up that which cannot keep, in 
order to gain that which he cannot loose” [referring 
to Eternal Life offered by God through Christ]. 


As they will admit, Missionaries are sinners also. If you 
do not believe this, ask them. Then ask them what 
they have done abott their own sins, and listen to their 
answers. Missionaries do not claim to be better than 
others. They only claim that the mercy of God that has 


been given to them, can be given to everyone else 
also. 


Missionaries could be anywhere else in the world. 
They may not have to come to your area of the planet. 
But if God sends them there, maybe you should thank 
God that he cares enough to send those who risk 
hardship and difficulty for being brave enougt to try to 
obey God and give you information that may save your 
Eternal life. 


Most missionaries have given up a life of comfort and 
riches that they could have had in their own nations. 
They have made this choice to try to show the love of 
God to others. This example is worthy of kindness and 
respeci. 


Christians usually are there to help, or to establish 
schools or hospitals. Christians do not do these things 
in order to earn or merit their eternal life. They do 
these things as a result of being transformed and 
changed for the betterment [amelioration] of others, by 
God 


Christians are not a witness to themselves, but to the 
God that they serve. Those who worship a mean and 
cruel God will become mean and cruel. Those who 
worship a God of love and help and mercy and 
kindness will demonstrate love, help, mercy and 
kindness to others. People become like the God they 
serve. 


Some people say that if a person has harmed a 
Christian, that they cannot become a Christian. But 


that is NOT true. Saint Paul, even before he became a 
Christian persecuted Christians. Then God showed 
Him how Paul was acting against God. Paul became a 
Christian. 


Jesus Christ came to save everyone including 
murderers and prostitutes. No one is holy enough to 
be allowed into Heaven with any sins or imperfection 
in their life. God is too Holy to allow this. God can 
regenerate and change anyone if they are sincere 
when they repent, and if they are seeking God with all 
of their heart. Read it for yourself in the New 
Testament gospel of John. 


There is no need to be afraid, or to allow fear to be in 
control. Christianity teaches a life of inner peace, not 
a life ruled by fear. 


No one in true Christianity will ever convert you by 
force, since that would be disrespectful to God, and an 
infringement upon His dominion. There are many 
people in religions that are very rich because they try 
to censor and keep information from reaching those 
who would benefit most by it. 


Many of those same people are rich, and do not want 
their positions to be affected. They would rule by fear 
and the threat of force and violence. Humans who try 
these methods bring great curses upon themselves. 
Guestions that have been raised legitimately reguire 
answers. The events which have been predicted will 
occur. They cannot be stopped by humans (though 
they may be delayed by prayer). 


There are some books listed along with this New 
Testament. We would urge you to consider them so 
that you may find the answers you are seeking: 


Historic Mainstream Books that may be of use: 


Jesus is Coming by W.E.B. Blackstone 
available online for Free [PDF] at www.archive.org 


How to study the Bible by R.A. Torrey 
available online for Free [PDF] 


The Canon of the Old and New Testaments by 
Archibald Alexander - available online for Free [PDF] 


Pilgrim's Progress - An explanation of the life asa 
Christian, in narrative. Very good, Other language 
versions are known to exist in French, German, Dutch, 
Arabic, and Chinese. Available online for Free Pdf and 
maybe from Google Books. 


an explanation of the number 666 = “ Recapitulated 
apostasy the true rationale of the concealed” name of 
the Roman empire by George Stanley Faber - best for 
those Christians and/or for those who know English 


language well Available for Free online at Archive.org or with 
Google books 


Versions of the Bible that are sound and accurate 
include: 


Ethiopic New Testament — 1857 


Available for Free online [PDF] at Archive.org or with Google books 


Italian Diodati Edition — Original 

Available for Free online at Archive.org or with Google books 
Spanish — 1602 Reina Valera Edition - Original 
Available for Free online at Archive.org or with Google books 


The Arabic Bible - 1869 Cornelius Van Dyke [We 


recommend the original editions of 1867 and 1869 
Only] - Available for Free online [PDF] at Archive.org or with Google books 





Sanskrit / Sanscrit Bible — Yes, Sanskrit is still used 
today in India. The Sanscrit sclition that is accurate is 


the version by Wenger. Availa»le for Free online [PDF] at Archive.org 
or with Google DOOKS 


Tamil — (Tamou) 
Edition of 1859 (India) 


Available for Free online [PDF] at Archive.org or with Google books 


Karen — The Karen New Testament (Sgau Karen) 
Available for Free online [PDF] at Archive.org or with (5oogle books 


Burmese — Myanmar — Burma — New Testament 
avaiiabie. Edition of i650. 
Available for Free online [PDF] at Archive.org or with Google books 


Hindi — The New Testament in Hindi, also called 
Hindustani. Editions preferable before 1881. 


Available for Free online [PDF] at Archive.org or with Google books 


Le Nouveau Testament — Ostervald — 1868-72 
(be cautious as many Ostervald and David Martin 
versions in French have been altered). The french 


version of Louis Segond is popular but is actually 


based on the text of Westcott and Hort. 
Aceurate Osterval version available for Free online at Archive.org or 
with Google books 


Hungarian Bible — 1692 — Original 
Available for Free online at Archive.org or with Google books 


The Persian New Testament — 1837 version of Henry 
Martyn - Available for Free online [PDF] at Archive.org or with Google books 


Allthe Messianic Prophecies of the Bible by Lockyer. 
The Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow by C. Cumbey. 


The Case for Christ - Strobel 


Eines Christen reise nach der seligen ewigkeit : 
welche in unterschiedlichen artigen sinnbildern, den 
gantzen zustand einer bussfertigen und 
gottsuchenden seele vorstellet in englischer sprache 
beschrieben durch Johann Bunjan, lehrer in Betford, 
um seiner fūrtrefflichkeit willen in die hochteutsche 
sprache ūbersetzt 


Le voyage du Chrētien vers l'ēternitē bienheureuse : 
ou l'on voit reprēsentēs, sous diverses images, les 
diffērents ētats, les progrēs et l'heureuse fin ddune ame 
Chrētienne gui cherche dieu en Jēsus-Christ 


Auteur(s) : Bunyan, John (1628-1688). Auteur du 
texte 

Le pēlerinage d'un nommē Chrētien - ēcrit sous 
lallēgorie d'un songe / [par John Bunyanl] ; trad. de 
llanglais avec une prēf. [par Robert Estienneļ 
Available for Free online at Archive.org or with Google books 


Baxter, Richard Title Die ewige Ruhe der Heiligen. 
Dargestellt von Richard Baxter. 


Pilgerreise zur seligen Ewigkeit. Von Johann Bunyan. 
Aus dem Englischen neu ūbersetzt 


Der himlischne Wandersmann : oder Eine 
Beschreibung vom Menschen der in Himmel kommt: 
Sammt dem Wege darin er wandelt, den Zeichen und 
der Spure da er durchgehet, und einige Anweisungen 
wie man laufen soll das Kleinod zu ergreifen / 
Beschrieben in Englischer Sprache durch Johannes 
Bunyan. 


II pellegrinaggio del cristiano / tradotto dall' inglese di 
John Bunyan dal Stanislao Bianciardi 
Firenze : Tipografia e. Libr. Claudiana 


Author Bunyan, John, 1628-1688 
Title Tian lu li cheng 
[China] : Mei yi mei zong hui, 1857 


EI viador, bajo del simil de un suefio por Juan Bunyan 


"Everyone has the right to freedom of 
thought, conscience and religion; this right 
includes freedom to change his religion or 
belief, and freedom, either alone or in 
community with others and in public or 
private, to manifest his religion or belief in 
teaching, practice, worship and observance." 


-- Article 18 of the U.N. Universal 
Declaration of Human Rights -- 


Christian Conversions - According to the Bible - 
Can NEVER be forced. 


Any Conversion to Christianity which would be 
"Forced" would NOT be recognized by God. It is in 
His True and KIND nature, that those who come to 

Him and choose to believe in Him, must come to 

Him OF THEIR OWN FREE WILL. 


Don't Let anyone tell you that Christians support 
Forced Conversions. 


That is False. True Christianity is NEVER forced. 


Core Universal Rights 
The right to believe, to worship and witness 
The right to change one's belief or religion 


The right to join together and express one's 
belief 





'The subject of the End Times in the west is called Biblical 
Prophecy. For more information on this topic, feel free to consult 
the standard books on this including: The Late Great Planet Earth 
(Lindsey), and the Charts of Clarence Larkin may give someone a 
guick overview. Things to come by Dwight Pentecost is interesting 
though technical. Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow by Cumbey will 
offer a guick read to those who are able to obtain a rare copy. The 
Christian in Complete Armor by Gurnall [Free Online] will offer a 
source of spiritual strength to those who have the courage and 
wisdom to read it. 


Some of Larkin's Material 15 available for Free online. 


Remedy and Help for Occult « Demonic Forces 


We include this short section for those who would like to 
take immediate action, in order to help their life or the life 
of someone that they care about. 


The following covers a topic called the topic of *'disembodied 
spirits” or the topic of Spirits in the world around us. 


Christianity teaches that there are 1) spiritual forces that are 
created by Him, and that work with God, and 2) that there are 
spiritual forces that rebelled against God, and try to use their 
influence to harm the good that God accomplishes. 


Christianity does NOT recognize that there are neutral 
spiritual forces. Christianity does not recognize that there are 
spirits that roam the earth with no destination or purpose. 
Christianity teaches that spiritual forces may attempt to 
contact or respond those who seek them, and that those forces 
are evil and will do harm to humans. 


The reason is that Humans can be deceived by spiritual forces 
that would claim to be good, but are not. The Christian 
solution is to simply have nothing to do with forces that are 
not part of the Kingdom of God and of Jesus Christ. 


Those who disagree have the right to chose, but should not 
complain if they find out that the spiritual forces they contact 
truly are evil and deceive them. Most people do NOT find this 
out for many years, until their life is wasted and it is too late to 
do much for God. THAT is exactly the purpose of those 
forces, to cause humans to spend their life and their time 
chasing things which do not matter instead of investing in 
their own spiritual future, in the afterlife. 


Some people think that life 1s to be lived on Earth, while 
others understand that life here is simply a down-payment. 
Life here is simply time to prepare for the next thousands of 
years, with God and others who serve Him. 


Christianity does NOT recognize the category of spiritual 
entities (spirits) that are full of Mischief, or mischievous. 


Christianity would conclude that those spirits, where they 
actually exist, are causing mischief as a trick to prompt 
humans to become involved with them, in the same manner 
as a human will pull a piece of string in front of a CAT in 
order to watch the cat react. 


There are humans who have ALREADY found out that certain 
spiritual forces are Evil. These people have tried to get rid of 
them but do not know how. There is no solution that exists 
other than to genuinely become a Christian and then take the 
steps that the Bible instructs. 


Incantations and rituals do not *' force” any spiritual entity to 
do anything. No ritual by a priest was ever effective 
BECAUSE it was a ritual, or because it contained certain 
words. However, spirits DO respond to those who are truly 
Chrsitians, and THEY can certainly tell those who are 
genuinely Christians (followers of the true Jesus Christ), and 
those who are faking this or are insincere. It is a BAD idea to 
attempt to fool or deceive a Demon. THAT does not work, 
AND humans who try this only end up with much 
ensnarement by those demonic forces. 


There are solutions to these dilemmas. None of them will 
work for those who are not saved or for those who are NOT 
Christian. Try it if you want, but be prepared for the 
conseguences. 


Demonic Spirits play by the rules that GOD lays down and 
NOT by the rules that you may have been mis-led into 
believing by some slick occult publishing company. 


Witches have precious little power in fact, and the few that do 
are under such oppression and such personal bondage that they 
have no freedom, but they will not speak this truth to others. 


The price of their freedom (they have been told) is the 
ensnarement or seduction of others. The following prayers are 
provided in case they are of assistance. Those who use them 
must be true Christians, and recognized by God as such. 


Having said that, spiritual warfare and spiritual conflict (since 
this IS that area: the conflict in spiritual realms between 
spiritual forces) is very much like running or any other long 
distance task: it is long term preparation that makes the 
difference. 


A new Christian is NOT to be dealing with demonic forces, 
and would be well advised to seek advice from those who 

are serious, sober, and committed genuine Christians for many 
years, before dealing with these areas. 


Many books have been written on this topic. Many of them are 
written by those who are occultists who are possessed and 
seeking to mislead others. We will recommend OTHER 
Christian books at the end of this section for those who wish 
to pursue these matters with the seriousness they deserve. 
Most of the books available in these areas for Christians are 
written in English or German. 


Also, it may not be enougl to pray these prayers once. It may 
take much time to have the impact desired. In order to have 


personal victory in these areas over demonic spirits: 


1) One must be a Genuine Christian 


2) One must seek to actively follow God 

3) One must spend much TIME reading the Bible, and 

4) One must spend much TIME praying and learning HOW 
to pray to God in the name of Jesus Christ, in accordance 
(agreement) with the information and principles explained 
in the New Testament. 


prayer of renunciation of Demonic Forces 


Prayer to renounce witchcraft and/or any spiritual 
practice contrary to God and His given instructions 


(Whether you have decided to become a Christian 20 years 
ago or five minutes ago, you can still pray this prayer. If you 
are not a Christian believer, or if you are confused about what 
this means, no problem. Just go to the section on how to 
become a Christian, pray that prayer, and then come back and 
pray this one) 


Lord God, I do not come always to talk with you when I 
should Lord, I find this prayer difficult and I pray that you 
would give me the grace, strength and courage that I need to 
pray it and mean it. 


Lord, I come to you because I am a true Christian believer, I 

(your name here) , being under the Blood of Jesus, 
claiming the Mind of Jesus, and the Spirit of Jesus, do hereby 
present my reguest to you boldly before your Throne of Grace 
(Ephesians 2:3/Hebrews 4:14-16/Philippians 2: 1-11). IT ask 
that you would neutralize and prevent any force or evil 
presence from acting that might try to keep me from praying 
this prayer, in the name of Jesus and in the power of your 
blood. I pray that you would give me your spiritual strength 
and your spiritual protection. I thank you for what you did for 
me by dying on the cross for me. 


Icome before you in prayer today In the name of Jesus Christ 
because I want to renounce any and all practices that are 
contrary to you or to your teachings. I come before you today 
in the name of Jesus Christ. 


Icome before you today because I want to renounce any 
contact or seeking of any spirit or spiritual entity other than 


the Christian Triune God or the Son of God, Jesus Christ. I 
want to renounce any and all of my behaviors and practice of 
allowing myself to contact the spiritual world or pray to/ 
through spiritual entities or people, that are not Jesus Christ. 


Irecognize that the Bible states that we can only come to God 
through Jesus Christ, and through no other persons or spirits. 


Icome before you today because I want to renounce any and 
all of my spiritism, spirit-contact, witchcraft and occult 
practīces, as well as any spiritual or other practice which is 
against you or contrary to you, and I ask for your favor and 
help to help me renounce these activities. 


Atthis moment, I choose by my own will to renounce and 
reprove all works of darkness in my life and the lives of the 
generations of those whom I have joined. I include blood 
relatives as well as adoptive relatives and any mates, or any 
others whom I have joined such as lovers, seducers whether 
these were my (whichever applies to you - if you are not 
sure...include them all) wife/wives, husband/husbands, and 
children/grand-children/great-grandchildren. In the name of 
Jesus Christ, I hereby renounce any and every oath, 
commitment, covenant, decision, curse, fetish, decision, 
intention, word or thought, or gesture, and I hereby renounce 
any and every fleshly and immoral intimacies and unions that 
encouraged or brought about iniguity in my own life, or 
anyone meeting the above stated reguirements for bringing 
works of darkness to my own life. 


Lord God, in the name of Jesus Christ, I hereby choose to 
renounce all unfruitful works of darkness, and have no further 
fellowship with them from this time forth (Romans 13: 
12/Ephesians 5: 11) 


I do this through the Name of Jesus Christ, my Savior, 


through His Blood that was shed for me, 
through his precious Body given for me, 


through his Mind that suffered beyond anything I could ever 
suffer, 


Ido this so that my whole being - body, mind, soul and spirit, 
may be completely set free from every sinful work of the past 
brought about by the sins of those before me. 


Ido this so that no Luciferian, Satanic, Spiritually wrong 
promise, or evil covenant, curse, action, word, or deed or 
attitude - from my actions or my past be laid against my 
account - in heaven or in or on the earth. By this action today, 
I hereby serve notice that the handwriting of ordinances 
written against me and my generations are blotted out in my 
life - effective as far back as needs be to the very first though, 
word, deed or gesture. (Ephesians 2: 13-14). 


Ido this so that from this day forward, I may go about serving 
You God, in reverence of You and seeking your counsel in 
everything I do. I submit my life unto You as a living sacrifice 
- holy and acceptable in Your sight, which is my reasonable 
service. (Romans 12:1) 


Dear Heavenly Father, and Judge of the Universe, as I present 
this petition before you today, I thank You that You have 
heard me this day, and granted my every expression in 
accordance with Your will. I know that You have done this 
solely because of what Your Son, the true and only Jesus 
Christ, accomplished for me, by dying and paying the price for 
my sins on the cross. 


Thank You from the depth of all of my being, for hearing my 
prayers and granting my petition. Please remind me of your 
grace and love on a daily basis. Please help me to seek to 


serve and follow you, and help me to continue to remember 
that you have forgiven me, and that I can take you at your 
word and trust what you have given to me in your Bible. I 
pray that you would help me to not do wrong, and to decide to 
do what is right, and to take active steps to follow you. I pray 
that you would fill me with joy, comfort and hope and bring 
true Christian friends in my life who will strengthen my walk 
with You and encourage me to grow in the right spiritual path 
with you. You know Lord that I have asked all of these things 
in the name of Jesus, and I thank you that Iam now free in 
deed, according to what you have shared with you in the Bible 
(Romans 6:22, Galatians 5:1, Romans 8:1, Romans 7:24, 8:1, 
John 8:36, I Corinthians 12:27). 


(Note: take time to look up these verses in the Bible which can 
be found in the Bible. You may want to write them down, and 
memorize them as well. It is good practice and will serve you 

well). 


Ipray Lord that you would help me to remember that each 
time I am tempted, that I can come back and talk with you, 
and read the Bible for strength and encouragement. 


In the name of Jesus Christ I have asked all of these things, 
and I thank you for giving them to me, Amen. 


The Spiritual Problems caused by Spiritual Explorations 
of Witchcraft ἃ Dark Spirituality - Hereditary Witchcraft 


There is such a thing as occult forces that try to force families 
to serve them, for many decades, and for many generations. 
Some families did not KNOW how to fight the demonic 
spirits. Therefore they gave in to them, and serve those forces, 
and try to force their other family members to do this. 


This needs to be resisted, but true freedom and true resistance 
can only be found in those who truly accept and believe the 
message of Jesus Christ as the New Testament confirms and 
explains. This is only ONE book of many portions of the New 
Testament. The New Testament is comprised of 27 books. 


Prayer to be forgiven for sins committed while exploring 
darkness and/or evil and prayers to be forgiven for sins 
committed in ἃ during witchcraft 


Some people will wrongly tell you that this prayer cannot or 
will not have a good impact on your life. Whether they 
consciously know it or not, those who say that are people who 
are trying to trick you. But if this prayer would really have no 
effect on your life, then it certainly cannot hurt to pray it. 


Lord God, I do not come always to talk with you when I 
should. Lord, I find this prayer difficult and pray that you 
would give me the grace, strength and courage that I need to 
pray it and be totally sincere. Lord, I come to you because I 
am now a true Christian believer, and because I, _(your name 
here) _, being under the Blood of Jesus, claiming the Mind of 
Jesus, and the Spirit of Jesus, do hereby present my reguest to 


you boldly before your Throne of Grace (Ephesians 
2:3/Hebrews 4:14-16/Philippians 2: 1-11). 


Task that you would neutralize and prevent any force or evil 
presence that might try to keep me from praying this prayer, in 
the name of Jesus and in the power of your blood. I pray that 
you would strengthen me as I pray this and that my mind 
would be clear, and that I would be able to concentrate on 
talking with you and on what I would like to pray. I thank you 
for coming to my help as you said you would in the Bible, and 
despite the tricks of any evil forces to convince me of the 
opposite. I thank you that you Love me Lord, even if I do not 
always feel as though you do because Iam not perfect. 


I thank you for what you did for me by dying on the cross for 
me. I thank you Lord, because I know that you are more 
powerful than the forces which may have been controllīng my 
life, and which were exercising influence in my life that I want 
to be sure is terminated and over. I come to you in prayer 
today Lord, because I want to be delivered from all 
conseguences of hereditary involvement in the occult or any 
occult curses which have impacted my life and/or hereditary 
witchcraft and all of the sins and curses which have come 
from those activities. I choose by my own will and I do now 
renounce and reprove all works of darkness in my life and the 
lives of the generations of those past and present whom I have 
joined. 


Choosing by my own will Lord Jesus Christ, I renounce any 
and all curses or effects of my past actions, habits, thought 
processes and any other activity or intention contrary to your 
character and contrary to your word the Bible. any relatives of 
mine who have been in the occult which you know about 
Lord, and whereby Iam or have been affected by any of their 
actions, thoughts, words or deeds. In your name and by my 
will with your help and depending upon you, I renounce all 
occult blessings, all occult heritage and all occult 
conseguences, as well as any demonic spirits or inspiration, 


which have a basis for interference or influence in my life, 
either because of my own actions or because of the actions of 
any of my ancestors Or relatives which has an effect on me- 
whatever evil effect that might be. 


In this renunciation Lord, I include blood and adoptive 
relatives and any mates, such as lovers, seducers and rapists 
wife/wives, husband/husbands, and children/grand- 
children/great-grandchildren. I hereby renounce any and every 
oath, commitment, covenant, decision, action, curse, fetish, 
gesture, and fleshly and immoral intimacies and unions that 
encouraged or brought about iniguity in my own life, or 
anyone meeting the above stated reguirements for bring works 
of darkness to my own life. 


[you should take time out at this point, recalling to your mind 
any known names or circumstances - especially if there have 
been rapes or seductions that you know about, from or towards 
you, or that you participated in or witnessed. Take each 
situation and person individually and ask the Lord to forgive 
you of your involvement and participation in each of these 
situations. Where the situation applies instead to others, ask 
that they would come to realize the wrongness of their action, 
and that they would be drawn to the Lord and that they would 
repent and be saved ] 


Lord, I hereby choose to renounce all unfruitful works of 
darkness, and have no further fellowship with them from this 
time forth (Romans 13: 12/Ephesians 5: 11) I do this through 
the Name of Jesus Christ, my Savior, through His Blood that 
was shed for me, through his precious Body given for me, 
through his Mind that suffered beyond anything I could ever 
suffer. I do this so that my whole being - body, mind, soul and 
spirit, may be completely set free from every sinful work of 
the past brought about by my sins or the sins of those before 
me. I do this so that no Luciferian, Satanic, or evil covenant, 
curse, or fetish from the past be laid against my account - in 
heaven or in or on the earth. 


By this action right now today, I hereby serve notice that the 
handwriting of ordinances written against me and my 
generations are blotted out - effective as far back as needs be 
to the very first though, word, deed or gesture. (Ephesians 2: 
13-14).I do this so that from this day forward, I may go about 
serving You, Father, in reverence of You and seeking your 
counsel in everything I do. I submit my life unto You here and 
now as a living sacrifice - holy and acceptable in Your sight, 
which is my reasonable service. (Romans 12:1) Dear 
Heavenly Father, and Judge of the Universe, as I present this 
petition before you today, I thank You that You have heard me 
today, and granted my every expression in accordance with 
Your will. 


Iknow that You have done this solely because of what Your 
Son, the true and only Jesus Christ, accomplished for me, by 
dying and paying the price for my redemption on the cross. 
Thank You from the depth of all of my being, for hearing my 
prayers and granting my petition. Please remind me of your 
grace and love on a daily basis. Please help me to seek to 
serve and follow you, and help me to continue to remember 
that you have forgiven me, and that I can take you at your 
word and trust what you have given to me in your Bible. I 
pray that you would help me to not do wrong, and to decide to 
do what is right, and to take active steps to follow you. 


I pray that you would fill me with joy, comfort and hope and 
bring friends in my life who will strengthen my walk with You 
and encourage me to grow in the right spiritual path with you. 
Task Lord that you would give me spiritual discernment so 
that I would not be deceived by others, and so that I would 
follow you in the ways that you want me to. I pray that you 
would help me to understand you and know you better and 
that you would help me be an effective messenger of yours to 
communicate the truths of the Gospel and live and stand up for 
You. You know Lord that I have asked all of these things in 
the name of Jesus Christ, and I thank you that Iam now free in 


deed, according to what you have shared with me in the Bible 
(Romans 6:22, Galatians 5:1, Romans 8:1, Romans 7:24, 8:1, 
John 3:36, I Corinthians 12:27). In the name of Jesus Christ, 
Amen. 


LIST OF ACCURATE BOOKS on the OCCULT/ 
DEMONIC SPIRITS for those who are CHRISTIANS 
and who sincerely want to know more to help 
themselves, and their family members 


These books are available at a bookstore online at 
www.amazon.com. They MAY be available through 
other places online (on the internet). 


Demonology Past and Present by Kurt Koch- Available 

ALSO in German 

Occult ABC by Kurt Koch - Available ALSO in German 
Other Books by Kurt Koch - Available ALSO in German 


Demons in the World Today: A Study of Occultism in the 
Light of God's Word by Merril Unger 


The Beautiful Side of Evil by J. Michaelsen 


Inside the New Age Nightmare: For the First Time Ever...a 
Former Top New Age Leader Takes You on a Dramatic 
Journey by Baer 


Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow by Constance Cumbey 


Die sanfte Verfūihrung (Cumbey Constance) 

Book Description: 1987. Die Autorin beschreibt in diesem 
Standardwerk Entstehung, Lehren, Ziele und okkulte Wurzeln 
der New-Age-Bewegung. Sie enthiūllt beklemmende 


Parallelen zur....biblischer Endzeitprophezeiungen. 
Hardcover, guter Zustand, Verlag Schulte K Gerth, 
Taschenbuch Neues Zeitalter (Geheimwissen), Religi6se 
Zeitfragen S. 300, 


A Planned Deception: The Staging of a New Age Messiah 
(ISBN: 0935897003 / 0-935897-00-3) Cumbey, Constance 
Pointe Publishers 


The Adversary by Marc Bubeck 
Overcoming the Adversary by Marc Bubeck 


Destroying the Works of Witchcraft Through Fasting % 
Prayer by Ruth Brown 


Orthodoxy % Heresy: A Biblical Guide to Doctrinal 
Discernment by Robert Bowman 


Beyond Seduction: A Return to Biblical Christianity by D. 
Hunt 


Pilgrim's Progress by John Bunyan - The most widely 
translated Christian book after the Bible. (Yes, an edition in 
German, Dutch, French, Italian, Spanish, Portugues, and 
Arabic have all been made). Note: Pilgrim's Progress by John 
Bunyan is available for FREE online. 


The Christian in Complete Armour, or, A treatise of the 
Saints by Pastor (Rev.) William GURNALL - in One Volume 
Or in Three Volumes - available for FREE online 

(the term *saints” used here simply means Christians). 











g for (pe fa 


τ 
ier rr taa 3 


"Ar 









































ἢ 
es pad ΓᾺ 
zim |1 


rai VJ 


ua ΤῊΣ 
l=x!|1 
dā δ 
keyt|t 


belš 
* | 
= ls ka 9 


"»ονεξ) šarma ἰωκοὶ I 


























S ὦ 
Jigen 


preria dis big πρὶ οὐ οὐ πὶ ρει Me ASI | 
τ ὥλυνθος δ» ji a σὺ» οὐ ls Bess ls δὺς ον rizšai 4} 
(|. Gardas οἱ» pi šši Dotā αἱ» asie. ISP db bI Joy pa»: 


αὐ osm ass ta Jasa οὐκ γβ λιν lo ur je 3 ss 


| ea: Se ον οκυννν PEDITIIUSIVI S VIEPIS NERERESIESISI 
IS Ἐν ΠΑ, 5 λεν, 90 je = LS Ra PA RS A Asi 
ISES oo dl sms gt Lalēja a lā αν λον. jel. ᾽ν 4, 
| Jalu „SD. Gis et S S, lasa a V) 
(še g, gl Ὁ dzelzs δλσ το δο 1, Jets, ķi, 


ĀJS oža Tal vasas Vel ds Gs, dzle Jy sojas 
ἘΠ ΠΟ ΗΝ ΜΓ ΤΙ 
a 9 ὁ] 59} Ca? Se? ἈΝ ša οἷο dl ei Tre leti eivel ga | 
| Ja iešu) ed iisu» λον 
erit di Jā g a gar! ΜΕ U4 Et odolūku | 
lalā stu, et sl, ὅν SSS Lie tee sā coN ΡΞ ἢ 
ἴων ἢ ie je dit ss „a δ᾽ »»ῇ ΡΣ U spa - 
rā se aija ἜΣ CIA sab Ol iš Y 55 ὁὴ | 
δ S IGS ἜΤ οὐαὶ pakts aka 


ἐν JAS tad kus δες ās Izāre. JUN sli ceļ 


| 
᾿ 
ἐν 
| 
ļ 
) 
ἱ 


ļ 
Ϊ 





id Lēja Pret se YA Ὑ ja ai Mi IS re 


ΕΠ ῈΝ iz PAVER 
g) ari 


sp Pa οὐ iki σον Δ Šās pm 9» jā | 
(ās ļ 
































us 
ὄδιο 
Lk ls 
ee 
ui LA 
ga 
iy ji 


ἐς ὅμδὼὶ kl 


daug px δὰ μαι μον 49 S 
cetrs RI eks get ei; 
ul, log υλαῦ gad goti γον pēta ὡς 


„larv 


590 


ον vipšrekšt do Jolly 


Lrzresit οί pig "ill, 
vert vel lu 


ἘΠ ΉΣ Τὰ lp U sl, 
sasilt οὐ pie κὰν 


sl ὑσὶ pg) pē "ἴω 


τ τοῦ lie (sl με "ly 
5. > aslimi «st pe tl, 
δον φρ γεν usa pārs pē Kly 


: 587. 


VEIDU T OE) pē “δὼ 
ss asti λρζ US 





ul Jel ELS 

au dat vēl λοι 
suriš dat κοῦρε νη βίων, 
δὴ vēl» νη εὑ "ly 

: K; «sl un "ly 
reltemst vēlē ui ly 
ti dal el dzi lu, 
; ufudāy «el οὖν ly 
vioāākisi gūt ji Jakdi 


Π0}}}}} 31BGTP 


HA 


TOCIO/JA ΠΆΠΠΕ 


Π|| Δ XPIIOTA, 


BbpHo E TOYHO NpĒBEĀCES OT5 ΠΡΡΒΟΟύ 380-10. 


IAPATPATS, 


B5 Krnronevarmuņerx πᾶ A, X, Bomraisna, 


1874. 


is 
No aga) 


FT em V, li 


τ . v 


pr 
«ἀν δ Ji S 


Is a za AA > šyjyl ΟΝ ΡΣ Jē! 
FEE) a aa dao o oss gcveo saimes ΡΠ τ 8)331 vu ašja 53] 
IE i RS A, 8))51 ju τς y.s1 
TT SE ale ss Ἐν ae c or osesās š)j3| MELIA ἐν g Vē! 
ai B8 ASR M Jēlas, 
OAS πιο pre les, θϑμο οὐλὴ 
B7... μος <. loms pes Falla, violeti, 5 lies vados 
407......a.400 61 eos δος ural la, sugai 5 Blja, va 
SA. sig “ας M 
- τ. τειν τον Giga ΚΑ 
κα... ΠΕ ΤῊΝ 
S π᾿ ΡΟ vads 

ἘΠ RA. ti R vera! Fall, IIKESLS Alu, vedu 
iret aly ASE ela vedu 
ka PAS VAS 
κα J ΤΉ 
δ... DIS οὐ toņi Glys, va 
ΠΝ... Ξ.-: ον gl sk ὌΝ va 
S αν τ grils dl vados 
auss A 0 DO upieagš "U, ds, gāzi 
M |... LAV Jacasē ala Ulpe) od 
Pt ete ros orss ra nes see iereese ugrasl ΚΣ ls, ly, ve 


ΠῚ gel Tag talu, λων v= 
ΠΩ ura talls, yu, (ga 


eu Ag AARAA LR + grab ts, BL, 45 
TOTIES ak emo ces co sos sv eoss sea sre uzrāragš Fa, Blgas, |3342 


KAB sakas. su, Ὁ eeoavesevsos sea vo oveos oavavoroaveuoes ecas) ii g 





«λων 
LĒNI is 


Ἐ- +«(Ēvangile selon Matthieu '+-:»++:+++ 53 ot Ἐν. 5} 


T6 ...Evangile selon Marc................ DĪ at 3.» 5] 
124..Evangile selon τς «ss. sia vs vs š)331 ot elil6d 4! 
204..Ēvangile selon Jean ,.,............. 9} (gk, Wi sā dēl 
266..les Actes des Apētres,................ vares ge! vw JU Jus 
345., Epitre aux Romains „............ gl, su zs, dx 


377 ..Premiēre ēpitre aux Corinthiens ον ΕΣ Žals, tiesi 5 ἐμ) oda 
407 „ Deuxičme ēpītre aux Corinthiens, ural ša, ΠΡ ΤΩ ls, us 


428..Ēpītre aux Galates........... οὐ gab XS Giga, οὐδ 
438..Ēpītre aux Ēphēsiens.....,.. „lu, špigugunšl lg οὐδῷ 
449. Ēpītre aux Philippiens „......... gray 5 le veda 
457..Epitre aux Colossiens,,,,,,.. grēda, spē ly», U99 


464. Premiēre ēpītre aux Thessaloniciens ὠὰ ls, Sus «ls, du 
Δ T ] Deuxiēčme ēpītre-Thessaloniciens, pr a Sigus ly, uy 


475. Premiēre ēpītre ἃ Timothēe « „+. «+++ "δὴ Μη anšlgalo ἔθ οὐδ 

484 .Deuxiēme ēpītre ἃ Timothčes «0+ 5 Ὁ gas mu, auž zg Yy», οὐδῷ 

491..Ēpītre ἃ Tite,........ av areas οὐ ejās Bis, ua 
|.Ēpītre ἃ Philēmon,,........1+02« ὠὔ il lg, veda 
6..L'Epitre aux Hēbreux,,,,,,... + gēls) slilxs ly», v9 
1.,Epītre de Jacgues,,,,.,......... ras Fe, Blgsy ogas 


530.,Premiēre ēpītre de Pierre ,, ed ἤλν9 8 ῳ ἐλ)». uy 
539. Deuxičme ēpitre de Pierre, ural ΚΣ ls, las, va 


544.,Premiēre ēpītre de Jean,..... οι Fapagē talu, Blu, vē 
553..Deuxiēme ēpitre de Jean,,,,,,...... gas mu Blu, ο:Ξ 
584... Troisiēme ēpītre de ὕθϑη,,.,,,.. οὐ ρος „grad M du, .“Ξ 
558.. Ēpītre de Jude ,,,,.,.. AEIRRRSRIRO or g τῆς 1) 12382 
558 - LApotalyias, nommče parfois Rēvēlations, us rrssorers (7 i g 


Neues Testament / New Testament / Le Nouveau Testament 


MdY> ὁ .-Ὁ 


je 


S i ur vi passi ἐν pss 


C ο sus va 
τῶν Sui i ut od zi 


r---— Ἰλὴ. ἅ.- J 


IN THE 





HINDŪSTANI LANGUAGE. 


Eng - 
Kg maa - - 
Kg gam - - 
Kg 3 ciet] <a of £ - 
KE ὍΣ προ - 
KO ἃ σένα ag mt 
kļūstot  - 
iii jā 7 Jedi D 


K 3 a g £ = jā 
Srodas m - 
AKA ag 0 - 


4 g ciet <a ta £ - 


KE aga m $ - - 
ΚΟ α τὰ  £ . - 


να KARI PR ΜΝ ā 
sms" ij - -- - 
ως = oma 


οὐ δὲ αν + jā 





Eee 


bs dy Veras 

bs leg Baja 

kase ly Κα, 

bs uj V le 

kak Lugā K Line 

Ξ 7 bs Blūza 





INJĪL I MUOADDAS, 


YA'NE, 
HAMĀRE ĶHUDĀWAND AUR NAJĀT-DENEWĀLE 


YISU MASĪEH 


KĀ NAYĀ 'AHD-NĀMA. 





IS ΚΑ TARJUMA YUNANI ZUBAN SE ZUBAN I URDŪ ΜῈΝ 
BANĀRAS TRANSLATION COMMITTEE SE KIYA GAYA, JISE 
TAS,HIH KARKE AB TISRI BAR CHHAPWĀTE. 





LONDON: 
PRINTED FOR THE 
BRITISH AND FOREIGN BIBLE SOCIETY, 
INSTITUTED IN THE YEAR 1804. M 


MDCCCLX. 








NEW TESTAMENT 


LORD AND SAVIOUR 
JESUS CHRIST. 


IN SGAU KAREN. 





1 οὐδ 001 9919 οϑὶ 3 οϑι 99 B 1 


1 





στιν re 





2d Eprrīox.—4000. 
Translatēd by Francis Mason 


: --ράρ»»»- 


MAULMAIN, 
AMERICAN MISSION PRESS 
THOS. S. RANNEY. 


1850. 





105961 





| 29391008191 -.-- ogas «= - 
Ὁ κάνε, 
οϑεθιοῦϑι.)υ > 9280} - 


οδιοοῦθιον „Bo - - 
OŠreogass Ju . . οὔ - 
dm... ὃ. 8; 
ὅιορθθ . . ... δι. 
ab. ... φι . Ὁ 
Εν 20 oj. ἰὸν 
933% so" ka O819 = C 
φῖοῦ geju - - 98} ” + « 


οϑιοσβοϑβουῖν οι. Bīro 
οϑιοοδοθβοοῖι J Guj sr 
οϑιοσβοϑβουῖιν Rr Bug . 


met . 
ok8$m .... ἄρ, < a 









os18s1mi . . 


Is eks s” 


σσὸ δογενον ii va 
Gēj$ogu jr... 


C919... =. 
ϑοίφεῃ: K IKS τον 
᾿ϑοδιὸς. . . .. 
| al lacie alā 
|asetoošor . . 
GieiošiJjy . . 
οδιροσθον .. 
Ose ju .. 


Kodtdd6. φὼς 
(809 a Ju va 
CIP Ju . » 
ὁθιοοβοββοοῆιοι 
οϑιοοδοθβοῦδι J 
οϑιοοβοϑϑουῖιου ΐ 

8᾽. Tai) 


“ἢ ἶ 
| O2Ā88 φῇ ci ΤΗΣ 





IETOT IRNPISPT SA 77 > NIPAA VPP 
PE Ἔν —. 


10068961 





«.. . 7. . Matthew. a 


ei. „Marc-. ay 
1. .Luke- . ,o96 
B1. „John-. . 00 


G1001 Acts of Aposiles 396 
8 = „Romans ki) τὴ 595. 


οϑῶβιο 1 Corinthians „ ago 
oD6ļ Pr J IlCorinthians ,, 60} 


OOCO1 . Galatians, , , goy 
995 |. „ Ephesians ΜΗ <! 
ὥσϑι . Phlippians ur 19 
oo83 „ Colossians ki +. 051 
22819 ! Thessalonians « σοὸ 
5 ο 


93.) 11 Thessalonians Ὁ gga 


οδινο ITimothy «Ὁ ς99 
OŠ1rJ Timothy ., οὔοῖ 
Οὗ - - Titus ἘΠ g6o* 
Š1 . Philemon. „ „ga 
gt „ Hebrews τῆν gaot 
Οὔ « «James. . . 9ὴ 
O8u9 .« IPeter . + + GAR 
"08m J - Peter. + + ΤΩ. 


Bīro I [Epistle / Letter of] John $€4 
Gu  " pistie-Letterof] John gg 
Gu ΕἸ ΜΙ [Epistle-Letter of] John ggg 


Jude y, + + ὁ ζϑϑὺ 


«35 „Revelation » ᾿ς “ 8390 


| 





τᾶ $ogu yu scale 


ιοὐδοσῶτι 





031 so m šo Ēvangile selon Matthieu 5 


οἷορε ΦΑΣΙΝ Φ ον. ἐς ΟἿ . Evanaile selon Marc a 


too “Ὁ ..- ot „Ēvangile selon Luc « 9906 


Gogs IAA ὁ τς οϑι „Ēvangile selon Jean, 900 
00501806101 ΜΕΝ o191 „Actes des Apētres. 79 


ods die eva τ ς 8 „ Ēpitre aux Romains, 994 
Lo 
δ 8ῸὉῸΠ va a oj $ D Premiere ēpītre aux Corinthiens N Ὁ 
ἢ ο 
οοδϑ 1 as ēpītre. Corinthiens 90 J 
RECOT0S. 1. V. 00001 . ἔργα aux Galates, Ģ0y 


Serorgs ba, 8+ Ēpītre aux Ēphēsiens 590 


Samo . . "līķa 031 Ēpītre aux Philippiens $Jg 
οὐοϑεὺ PAT) «itkā me8s Epitre aux Colossiens.g92) 
aoteL00$r9r PKS . 5. Ὁ ES Thessaloniciens GO 
$ lens 
O9sotO0$I J 9 .. 99. Deuzlēme čritre | Thessaloniciens GG (% 
OOLOJ98191 “οἷα OOT1S eriēre čpītre ἀ Timothēe, 9D 
OOL40089 J 1 AAS Or J Deuxičme ēpītre ἃ Timothče σ gGo* ὃ 
BOB vu 03 - ἔριν ἃ Τί. „ οθοῦῖ 
G1c988 ΣΥΝΕ, τὰ Št .EpitreaPhilēmon , φαο 
ο 

φιβθι ΩΣ ὦ GL .L'Epitre aux Hēbreux ggoš 
9 δ 

οοιοῦϑ i δὰ βου, 3 021 . Ēpitre de Jacgues , φῶ 
(8090 as tu V VIRPEMĀ tak O8u0 « . ēpītre de Pierre ĢA9 
ΩΣ Ω 

C109 AJ Π ._- 088} Deuxičme -de Pierre σῇ} 
. * ē 

BroogBfovtu 1 SG1 κι Ὁ Premičre ēpītre de Jean „ Gg 
οϑιοοδοθδοοῖε " οϑιν J Peuxiēme ēpītre de Jean» 909 
οϑιοοβοϑδοοῦῖι 9 Π Bau Troisiēme ēpītre de Jeans SO 


οι να ὁ % + Ēpītre de Jude: «= 900 


odc98 g ve ki . «S$ BEST 930 


Neues Testament / New Testament / Le Nouveau Testament 


| 
Ē vaski 








THE 
NEW TESTAMENT 
OF οὐκ 
LORD AND SAVIOUR JESUS CHRIST, 
ļ IN TAMIL: 
WITH REFERENCES, CONTENTS OF THE CHAPTERS AND CHRONOLOGY, 
FROM THE ENGLISH. 





as Ģrissrnēu 


GlCusršBnangapsrnsi 9fmeftosruis 


Lu αὐ διιπτῷ. 
Bte 


daarš$un GGrafyeogsugnē 





BGršs Lneaz 9Jedgr is 





35$Gwo Sgtuuūuc Ο ὦν 
Gedrarui.L_em5ayērer 
F5ĒBUGas sūsšsnmnav ει ιἢ Ο δια mg 
Bisda συριϑισυτὦ λα) muSolērug 
στ τι Θιδ ὁ ἃ ἢ φι. 
8. 9. “5.9 .8...-(Θβυοὺ 


Grrerucneagf6lk gGoīsser δ ωτῶν αόσάσι ῥβὼ υβυσδόσουσ ς. 


MADRAS: 
THE MADRAS AUXILIARY BIBLE SOCIETY. 
PRINTED AT THE AMERICAN MISSION PRESS, 
1859. 














οοὐδοοοῳφοδα οοοοδοηδεν 


THE NEW TESTAMENT 


IN BURMESE. 


96c00g9g5G) eg060g76zr 


THB : 


NEw TESTAMENT 


OF 
OUR LORD AND SAVIOUR 


JESUS CHRIST: 


«Translated into tie Burnteše, from the Eriginal Brek, 


By Rev. A. JUDSON,D.D. 


ND EDITED, WITH CONTENTS OF CHAPTERS AND REFERENCES, 


ΒΥ Rev. Ε. A. STEVENS, D.D. 
——s et 


RANGOON: 
PUBLISHED ΒΥ THK AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSIONARY UNĪON, 
AT THEIR MISSION PRESS. 
F. D. PHINNEY, SUPT. 


1885. 
Second Edition,—5,000. 


G96V006:09g6s 96 οηδεοβαῖ ϑοοροϑοοῳ Xi 


mgBiogšs 
οροϑεβοοδοροῃδὲ 
οοϑ βιοροῃδὲ 
6002656209 δὲ 
οσορξςοσοςροῃ δὲ 
c0%9g405e2 
oo6psoņ(638905e 
19081 Lie, 
ME 
eg:pa063 Booce26 
egepmotodD3ooce26 
egspaoče0pg3e928 
ορϑιοδφήδοροςθοδ 


cpaošg| ϑηϑοοςθοξ 


Gm69c5e2 
g008g05e2 
4920920831 
6052900831 

wodogd$s .. 
a7gge76* 

6990590962 
cg20g9986s £ 
9920099520 dog ds 
«οδοηϑοοξοο βου δὲ 
ςοσηϑίβρϑοσδεθοσοε .. 
U acis  ΠΞ 


ϑεοσοοοοφοορβοῃδὲ .... 


G0996g99520 Žoga 


go5a$u 
B6905g210heg$3g32002a1e0ce26g$go60000525teg6. (A5 
om$:4 eg B2cgyč! οῃδεφοοθο)οὺ ocn$e00 Šeoo5r ocm$e$6 
mDegbots (:) (gšoyši (BBeyeoo2eoce065! οοφοϑείβεοβ 99 
apšu aaoņi00s14 680 Se δοδεοσρϑοοο cSs(3x09$00p9u ocn$a 
3595coeovx (1) e05: ($$e3e002 009 aS1(638 g5c 059%? 
φορϑιϑοδίβε (1) 05 R δ οδδϑοοδεοβίθοσρϑι 


eg080g 6: J1 ση δεοθϑουρδρὺοοῳοεν 


φξοούδοηδοδ .... Matthew «a 
φδοοογοηδοδ .... Marc - oo 
gče?moosgšoē .... Luke-. (0x) 
gēeeo00o$og$o6.. John- co 
:O0e$e0050gg| .... Actsof Apostles.... 0 
cepe(ddlseo .... Romans NC eep 
so096] g1(63d1se20gece28 | Corinthians 9 gm» 
em28_g1e3d19eogBooce06 .. Corinthians) gs 
οοδοσθθ8 1969 .... Galatians |. od 
ee$ddlses .... Ephesians δ 
ϑεϑβι9σ)7ο999 , Phlippians , 8 
sm2ex90(230) 982” A Colossians 629 
o20$0>26002$05| SlasouGlcenš I Thessalonians Ὁ oo 
(5 5 ΞΡ οὶ ΟἼ 9699 3006028 ll Τηθϑϑαιοπίδηβ. ) 050$ 
GBeeoco83 σἸθθοοροςθοδ , lTimothy ,. Ὁ G 
GBeeoc06301 9929 Booco28 lI Timothy „4 
οϑορ9 1599 , Titus K:) 
8eoo9$(03d19e2 Philemon Šos» 
«oB3dl9e> „ Hebrews,,, cw 
g6029096(63019e2 va. James... 099 
g6ev09g(4613eo0geceo8 „ IPeter ,.. 9 60 
g8ev00g (03919909 Booceo8 ll Peter y sa 
ι 1 LEpistle / Letter of] John 2 6039 
g6eoso$ Ol9e293ooce26 II [Epistle-Letter of] John_) ge9o- 
gēcoooo$i Glse2000302e6e26 I [Epistle-Letter of] John Ὁ eos 
gš0o29630lse».. „ Jude %? 
φϑθοϑοῃδὲ . Revelation,,,. g 


οβοοσοδεοηδε 98 οηδὲ ἄγον δ ἅν 


e9920099920B90g$e .... 


902405 99920g3096% 
Ββοϑοοφοορβοῃδὲ 
c092$0g31 


8039205920 oša ki 


320990320g30g6s 


ουϑρῃγμοδοοφοορβοῃδὲ.. 


ςφιϑϑοοφοορβοῃδὲ 
οδδοοφοορβοῃ δὲ 


e09 οοφοορῇσῃ δε τ la 
e200890320gyeg6e .... 


ςοῦ 900 
9990 


TELUGU 


THE 


NEW TESTAMENT 


OF OUR 


LORD AND SAVIOUR JESUS CHRIST 


TRANSLATED INTO TELUGU 


FROM THE ORIGINAL GREEK. 


SS (SDR SĀKSIRAS Θδυ τοι ὃ κόρ ὅθ. 51... 


8.᾽. ὅ ῷ ὦ ὁ ᾧ ὥ. 


sm KB σά δ οο ὃ ο δ ὅδοϑο ὦ ὕ ὃ. 
S989 goē 
BĒBŠS Kopas» sd Aosvā 
US) δ 250 OFE_O ὥο! 


S98 ΘΘΟδθ 5 ss soaāšmes? ey ooviša. 


MADRAS: 
PRINTED AT THE AMERICAN MISSION PRESS 
FOR THE MADRAS AUXIĻIARY BIBLE SOCIETY, 
„And sold at their Depository, 155 Popham's Broadway. 





1860. 


THE BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. 


S$ DOKS Šš. stas OS KO ουοϑοῶ GS) DSŠSNOGŠJ. 
DTR (δ᾽ ἀδοδόοο, SS» ŠJ. SR. 


| δα ὦ S draiso 





ASit:TL9Y7 : 


PLPTĪT: POP MT: 


PPIFN:N1CIT (M 


O'Y1A : PX: 


PhPCPTY : ovamgr: 











LE 


NOUVEAU TESTAMENT 


DE 


NOTRE SEIGNEUR JĒSUS-CHRIST 


D'APRĒS LA VERSION REVUE 


Par J. F. OSTERVALD 



















F |7; 


«ἢ, ΠΕΣ 
NE 
S 


| Ψ» 














kka 








Ξ tri 


N. SŪCIETE BIBLIĢUE „ 
Su ΠῈ FRANCE. 2 





PARIS 
SOCIETĒ BIBLIĢUE DE FRANCE 
| 41, RUE LA BRUYĒRE 
1872 
One of the Reliable copies of the French New Testament - Une Bible fidele. 


Available sometimes [and Free (gratis) ] at www.archive.org. 


TABLE DES LIVRES 


DU NOUVEAU TESTAMENT 


Evangile selon saint Matthieu 


Ēvangile selon saint Marc .. 
HEvangile selon saint Lue. ,. 
Ēvangile selon saint Jean... 


Les Actes des Apūtres.... 


. 


Ēpitre de saint Paul aux Ro- 
mains... 
Ire Ēpitre aux Corinthiens.. 


Tre Ēpitre aux Corinthiens. 
Epitre aux Ģalates ..... 


Epitre aux Ephēsiens..... 


Ēpitre aux Philippiens... 


Epitre aux Colossiens...... 


Ire Ēpitre aux Thessaloniciens. 











Nombre 
Pages des 
chap. 
1 | Ife Ēpitre aux Thessaloniciens. 3 
52 | [re Kpitre ἃ Timothēe...... 6 
85 Te Epitre ἃ Timothče.. . 4 
139 | Bpitreā Tite....... . 8 
179 | Bpitre ἃ Philēmon. .... 1 
Ebpitre aux Hēbreux....... 18 
232 Ēpitre de saint Jaegues..... 5 
255 | Ire Ēpitre de saint Pierre.... 5 
277 | 1Ie Ēpitre de saint Pierre. . 8 
292 [1τὸ Epitre de saint Jean..... ὅ 
300 | Iie Ēpitre desaint Jean..... 1 
307 | III« Epitre de saint Jean..... 1 
813 | Epitre desaint Jude..... 1 
818 | Apocalypse de saint Jean.... 22 


ie RĪT Σ 


Le signe 1 indiģue la division du texte en paragraphes. 


Pages. 


323 
326 
332 
336 
339 
340 
357 
362 
369. 
373 
379 
380 
381 
383 


La Bible la plus fidele = Texte Recu - Grec Koine - d'Estienne (1550-51) 


B00KS (F THE NEW AT ag 


Matthew 
Mark . 
Luke ... 
John 

The Acts 


Epistle to the Romans 


1. Corinthians ... 
II. Corinthians... 
Galatians 
Ephesians 
Philīppians 
Colossians 
"L'Thessalonians 
II. Thessalonians 
1. Timothy 

1Ī. Timothy 
Titus 

Phitemon 
Hebrews 
HEpistle of James 
1. Peter 

II. Peter 

1. John 

II. John 

IIĻ John 

Jude 


Revelation 


Sk ἘΣ ΛΗ T 


ĀĒA+Fzēt 
m7vPēt 
ll + Zēf 
$—+Zēt 
ĀRA+Zēt 
ā7vrēt 
KA -Fēf 
8E+tīt 
KL7VE 


ΧΕΙ 


ἘΔ ῈῚ 
Māt 


FEMĒEKĒ 
FG MfĶI lg 
TE π ΗΣ 
ἘΡΈΠ E$ ἠδ 
(ΕΠ 

1 Ji 
ἘΞῚῊ ΔΙ ῬΚΈΡΣΕ 
Ēft/izHīrā 
GPAktimā 
15 Pk 
A Jksi Pr 
ἘΞΑ Si 


Sārtā MJ š 
ἘΞΞΈΡΕΣΕ ΑἸ ΒΕ 


ΚΣΤ] 
KW āf 


āzēt 


4-—īt 
az+īt 
san 
Haīt 
gzīt 
Ka 
g—īt 
:- τὶ 


4—7 


zpāāl 


rūk Bitšš 
ἘΚ Biti 
Ēsiūsā 
sliabāš 
ΞΕ ΑΣΚΙΗ ΖΦ: ΞῈ 
Lija 
rf 
ūtfats tk 
1—18 KI 
< ΗΣ τὴ ἢ 
BEBRI 
ki 

Shis BRA (3 


Chinese Simplified - Reguest to God 


VBTMĒDA RAKSTI TUK ᾿Ξ ΠΕΡ Je ΣΕ 
ἈΠ 1/6, AM EEF ĒTI TU AA ἘΞ ΕΠ ΠΕ Β{ΠΊΞΞΕῚῚ T 
REB ΤΙ ΕΜΕΡΈ JĀ. Sk. JĒSNIKāJo 


ΣΤ MERI (1. 
Jaša 1o13kdk (kt A8 kā τς, SK ΕΠ 
fks 

ΣΤ το τ GREE 
— 1 āķis 


Τ τὶ, kāti], F Hfstziktti ll], FALfEA Eti (2 


Bo 
Riirtā, Goti (Mašitēā (MB ΝΞ [1 T AREJĀĒŠA 
JIĒBRĀ ἘΠΕ. 

BTR LaRt A Kme ΒΕ ΕΞ 3Ξ TAI A FFEMU JA K, JA 
{ΗΕ ĀTI (JF PAL IAU ALK 5 ἩΓΕ) ΞΞ A Pirtī, 18 
DARI EJU EAT) Ζξ, FHSS ΞΕ 2Ε ἘΠ ΞΖ ΠΑ 
IRISŪŽĀU T RR ἘΞ ΣΕ ΤΕ ΠΗ ΒΗ. 








IBM RATI AE, R ΒΞ ΞΕ ΚΤΕΙΧ o 
God Ēļ T, ἬΕΙ ΤΑΔΕ ΞΕ. RS ES MARE LEA 
HH) Rim TE Šo 


Rirtā, GAMER ETB IĀKĒES EŽRĒKĒMĒEI 


IRE o 


MTB, Δ RE ΠΗ: ΞΟΠ ΕΞΚΗΝ) F H HI K ΡΞ ἘΠ ΕΑ 
AK. BHAEIIERĒRNIRRĒSA EJ KAKE 
ΣΤ ΒΕ EELU EPĒKEJ EX, BIJ], 








Chinese Traditional - Talking to the Lord of Heaven 


ἘΞΗ͂Ν Lits, ΠΝ ΝΕ TARA T PAL ΗΕ ΞΕ EZ ΒΗ ΠΣ 
io ΕΞ ΕΠ Λ RĀĒ/IĒM EM ĒTĒN ΖΗ]. 
sb LV6, Asā F ĒJĒĒTU AA KE ΠΡ ΠΕ [ΠΗ ΉΞΞΕ 
Šā T RERRAE LIEBE TARA iš. JJĒ Ko 


PĀRA ELO ΞΕ REM". ἘΞΑ ΘΠ JJ ĒKĀ NI 
se EH EV (MP1 KĀ LV, (EMI RĒRIHA 
ARVĒNITātfs, še | ēt LEĀ ἘΞ IH) Lī o 
titrs, (SB ἘΚ ΕΠ ΒΗ, it ΗΠ ΕΗ ΒΗ, ἡ Η ΤΊ ΈΦ itt 
bd, pitt, ΘΓ ΗΕ ΓΒ ΗΠ 8 55 tējs ἘΞ tell ΠΗ TIKAI 
ἘΠΕ ΞΞΕΝ ΞΕ. 


ĪRREIRERRIEŠMO (ĒST AJ AEK R, DU 
(iki dēt At ALARAĀLBIE A A Bē, 15 
ΓΈ ἘΞ ΟΣ ἘΠΕ 1 πὶ 2} 
MGE RIM RE EEE. 

MARE SEMI RE, REREKAKIEI SI. 


God ΠΗ T, ἘΞ ΕἸ ΔΕ ΞΕ ΤΉΝ ΤΕ 2 ΖΠΛΕΙΞΕ ἘΞ ΕἸ, ἘΞ GĒTE R 
HRI. Piri, GEM BSB 
i EĀREREMUUKEMN Šo 




















tiiri, ISS REMM EZ IENIKKU)) RE IRR KĀ ELA 
KU, BAS = R NU PES HBV N ME 
RIMI E EU BPĀREJ Kk, br], 








Chinese Traditional - Reguest to God 


KĀZU) Lit, ΠΝ ΧΕ ΤΊ ΚΗ F PUMAS EZ KS 


ἔπ ΞΕ] Δ KS ΞΕ ΠΣ ΧΑ ĒTĒI 7: ΗΠ. iš irētks 
Ab ΤῈ, At ΒΕ ΜΠΈΞ- FĒVĒTI JA ΠΕ Ἐν ΕΠ ΘΠ ĀM T 
RAĒNE LVERASEN TĀ RA. Sēš. JJĒNIĪJo 


iBABIAKĒJE KM O BEKRĒMM". ἘΞΑ ἘΠ] ĒEKRKĀNU 
ee EH EM JĀ R LK ĀS LV, (EMI RĒRIHA 
AĒNIātfs, 15. ΞΕ ΕΓ dāt LERĀR JM) Lī o 
tiri, KBBJMM"I, atHistrrē(Mi), it H LfEa itt 
bd, pitt, etzaētilia šits ΞΟ ἘΞ ΒΞ ti") T IKĀI 
ἘΠ ΈΞΕΝ ΞΕ. 


MB HR EDIT (EE ἘΞ] AU JA AL EE ἴθ ΛΑ K, PA 
ἘΞ ΗΕ τ [0 Π7Π|5 AM BEKAR RED IE MR ΘΟ ΤΈΞ, K 
KARIEM) ΖΞ, ALHPKB SAKI AN K ΗΒ 
ἘΞ 29 RA R (Vis AE ΤΕ ΠΝ ΒΗ. 

RRR ΗΠ Ξὰ ἘΠΕ ΓΝ VĒ, ΘΟ ΒΕ ΈΡ  ἈΚΊΕΙ ΞΕ 0 


God Ēl T, ἘΞ ΕΠ ΚΡ ΛῈ ΞΕ ΒΉΒΑἘΞ 29 ΖΠΛΕΙΞΕ ἘΝ ΒΞ C BET 
ΠΕ ΠΕ Ή 7". tr, KME BI BT ĒNĀ EE 
MA ΞΡ ΘΈΕΙΝ Šš o 


tiriš, (66 ΕΝ ΕΠ 8 ΠΗ KECUKKJ) 65 ΕΗΝ ΕΝ ΕΗ LA 
ἐκ κῃ, ΙΗΗΗ ΕἸ 17 ΗΕ ΞΕ ΒΞ ΞΞΊΠΙΝ PES ἜΜΠΗΣ τῶ MAKE 
ΣΚΉΔΙΒΟΞ ΞΘΞΕ ᾿Εν) Kā, ΠΗ, 














Korean - Reguest to God 


{π|0}] ἘΕΘΈΟΥ HE Η 
960] ΞΞΟῚ str 
dl ēl?lē U 
ΕΞ mīl, X1Xļ ΖΗ 
malēt JE0| eļēļoļ Z! = 
EXE dl. tel OE Jē=s atāl2S 
nssel zaloil7l| 4 
. 55:7] £lētd J 50171 ēlS τ 
δ li gl Ta PN ka 


ΣΟ 


»! ΠΠῚ ᾿ 2 


to eļētoj gēla ptez dar ltšss ārjēti 
dl, ὡς ||Ζ} ΒΞ’ 5 δ} 1 1 Π|7} Jēē, :17} 7|ΞΞ ΒΞΕ ΕἸ 0} 
ΞΊ 5ΓΟΥ 1-|7} Jēs dtālt oftie šās Ee rE 801 


τε - οὐ πῇ 9! ēļol | 158 Hšētamļ 17[7|ēlrk Lk7t 2 
S1 Jeļāļ + HenĻētu| eļēt0j, LĻ7+ ΞΕ ΕΟ] Et 0|Bēt 
ὅν WH ēt Aļēt?] 442ļēļ7| Pļēļ0j 0] 4195 οἱ Bēt U LPB 


=8 sēt 7Izttlēiā ci gs 


ēt st 
dē ἘΓΕῚ (Nopel AĀlēts st 


| 


gel 7 ētck LH] eļētd HĒn g 4, peļ7+ og = 

7|z+olēlēt7| £lēļ04 1-|7} LHO1[ | oļzļol: (Tā, az” s Ξ 

elle] 1174. +7+oHedoļl ΠΗ ΖΞ ΘΉΞΕ 11 LH7t ētē LHF7| LJ 

ΟἹ 01571] HA = BHAI2. Godrē, HtHĒ ΕἸ 4%, τ- 
A|dotoļ] Jēļīi RIAL AI tē kis, H9ls att 4d Rija 

_toļl £[ēt04 117} ΞΓΑΕΟΓΕΞΟΙ! dēle At lšē Hel Xlēļl ἘΞ 

ΔΗ ἘΠΞΞ Β' ΠΙΞΞΞ ΒΕ! jiasstli τ ἡ ΡΕΞ τ Ὶ LĻC(| 2 

04 117} 159 e| HES (4 7ļ5)2ļ 7He lol dm S 

Ο[Δ| B5 X = ἘΞΙΕΙΙΗΙ τισι, gējet js olākāk, τ! 

LļE H+0[Eoļ,nļen 

071] ΟἹ} 5501} ΠΗ Xļļēto4 ο] U S, Amenēļēļī : νὰ 





Japanese - Reguest to God 


IRBUD4A ἘΛΈΞ 2 Δ Ζ τ θυλτ ΟΞ ĒRZĀAĪKE 
cOkmEēriks hzctbdbtdj., cCOēĒfst 
ΠΗ Ξ  ἅ 5 {5 κ- ἃ πὸ ζϑ8:ις ΞΕ 2 Ar ēkā, 
Φ 71. δ Σὲ « io ΒΠ1} ἘΞ ΕΗ τ ἀ δε διε ἃ Ἐκ ὰ 
υν 7 2 Φ᾽΄᾽ ΟΖ δι. Εἰ} ἃ ἤπ|7 Ὁ 7112 ΞΞὸ Φ 2 Ἐπ 
ὃ τ. δέ. πῆς 6 ΒΕ 2 2 2 ὧκ Βιι1 ζεῖ V, 
Ξ-- δ ΒΦ 2 71 5 Β}}}7 Δ  υλΞ 1 ἘΈΗΒΙΠ7 
D. thbkltēlnāētīhnbošžhtīhnkfttšozob 
Dtēthf/)/t1Ef£+ fūli, 5B2BDkokthnblkiaš 52 
ἄυν, ho oīnīhbkāhēkitetununoētiu tv κα 
ἘΦ NTRIESL, Ἠπτ 2: ἃ 5 ΞΞΧ KVDZE EN 
šu, fikkothkitēltvudcteīnbēīšsd, tt 
gFRkUkRtkšēdBcoteīhbā, CeDīRV, 
īklikotlhhthnbkēā ΞΖ nn, Ἐ ΚΙ Ὁ ἘΓ2 « ἃ 2“ 
τα Di tDPIŠĒIMĀKAMADDDBZND ĒIRĪĒĒdOCĒEDĪT 
De MPhīhb RU O το Σ  ς εϑις. 2 Ἐπ 
C DOMĒ IĒATĒ BA Kšt kt A RKO T ŠĀ οι τ 
Dž EB+ (Ēd 2 ὁ ἡ ὅλ ΒΠ17 aesš nīhb>b Diolcžm 
D4VBS DARK EH 72 2 fikikotlāmkb 
fi: DthEii šā (ATWŅEĒ) οἴ ΒΑ 2: δ. TLTA 
Dtot4< HU, KMēēbtt(VvB — TEEN ΕΗ 6 2 
DIC ὅλες ἘΞ ΠΗ 7 ΠΕ S KVĀA T VE BĀ BD CĒED, 
MDBEHRĒ€ BRC 112 « tī nštkL ἃ 5 Rik?d ΣῈ ἘΦ DO 
K BIMNIS N, 

God lā, ībbotk<šlvU, KDKRBGOTLT<ttĀA 
Dtto7YV 2FYvvžēBhdkue Buku e BG DžB 
D. Kliko ζι  55Ί1 NKRV MA  ἐ VT NL αὶ 
SBibdē+rthbēbktkošāHlib DF hKēB6KU 
F-htīebfķīd., Δι 9 τι 9} (8 ἐ ΟΞ ΟΞ ΠΕ) 
Dlllz DX %/S— 2 ἘΞ ἜΠ J] C Ἐκ λχυλευλ ΒΞ τς ὲ 
DbhrV), ΦΌΌ ΦΘ ἘΞ ΟΞ Λλλι. fūštkuekRikolc 
Φὰ 2 3112. Ζιι,ι τι πᾶ: Ξξι κε φξε σι ὦ 
at, T) vdBddikšās, 





Gebet zum Gott 


Lieber Gott, Danke, daB dieses Evangelium oder dieses neue Testament 
freigegeben worden ist, damit wir in der LageSIND, mehr iber Sie zu erlernen. 
Helfen Sie bitte den Leuten, die fūr das Zur Verfigung stellen dieses 
elektronischen Buches verantwortlich sind. Sie wissen, da wem sie sind und 
SieSIND in der Lage, ihnen zu helfen. 


Helfen Sie ihnen bitte, in der Lage zu SEIN, schnell zu arbeiten, und stellen Sie 
elektronischere Būcher zur Verfūgung Helfen Sie ihnen bitte, alle 
Betriebsmittel, das Geld, die Stārke und die Zeit zu haben, die sie zwecks sein 
mūssen fūr, Sie zu arbeiten zu halten. 


Helfen Sie bitte denen, die ein Teil der Mannschaft sind, das ihnen auf einer 
tāglichen Grundlage helfen. Geben Sie ihnen die Stūrke bitte, um jedem von 
ihnen das geistige Verstāndnis fūr die Arbeit fortzusetzen und zu geben, daB 
Sie sie tun winschen. Helfen Sie bitte jedem von ihnen, Furcht nicht zu haben 
und daran zu erinnern, daB Sie der Gott sind, der Gebet beantwortet und der 
verantwortlich fūr alles ist. 


Ich bete, daB Sie sie anregen wiūrden und daB 516 sie schitzen und die Arbeit u. 
das Ministerium, daB sie innen engagiert werden. Ich bete, daB Sie sie vor den 
geistigen Krāften oder anderen Hindernissen schiitzen wirden, die sie 
schādigen oder sie verlangsamen konnten. 


Helfen Sie mir bitte, wenn ich dieses neue Testament benutze, um an die Leute 
auch zu denken, die diese Ausgabe zur Verfūgung gestellt haben, damit ich fūr 
sie und also, sie beten kann kann fortfahren, mehr Leuten zu helfen. 


Ich bete, daB Sie mir eine Liebe Ihres heiligen Wortes (das neue Testament) 
geben wirden und da Sie mir geistige Klugheit und Einsicht, um Sie besser zu 
kennen geben wirden und den Zeitabschnitt zu verstehen, dem wir in leben. 
Helfen Sie mir bitte, zu k6nnen die Schwierigkeiten beschāftigen, dal ich mit 
jeden Tag konfrontiert werde. 


Lord God, helfen mir Sie besser kennen und zu winschen anderen Christen in 
meinem Bereich und um die Welt helfen wūnschen. Ich bete, daB Sie die 
elektronische Buchmannschaft und -die geben wiirden, die ihnen Ihre Klugheit 
helfen. Ich bete, daB Sie den einzelnen Mitgliedern ihrer Familie (und meiner 
Familie) helfen wirden nicht Angelegenheiten betrogen zu werden, aber, Sie 
zu verstehen und 516 in jeder Weise annehmen und folgen zu winschen. Geben 
Sie uns Komfort auch und Anleitung in diesen Zeiten und ich bitten Sie, diese 
Sachen im Namen Jesus Zu tun, amen, 


Prayer to God 
Dear God, 


Thank you that this Gospel or this New Testament has been released 
so that we are able to learn more about you. 


Please help the people responsible for making this Electronic book 
available. You know who they are and you are able to help them. 


Please help them to be able to work fast, and make more Electronic 
books available 


Please help them to have all the resources, the money, the strength 
and the time that they need in order to be able to keep working 
for You. 


Please help those that are part of the team that help them on an 
everyday basis. Please give them the strength to continue and give 
each of them the spiritual understanding for the work that you want 
them to do. 


Please help each of them to not have fear and to remember 
that you are the God who answers prayer and who is in charge of 
everything. 


I pray that you would encourage them, and that you protect them, and 
the work ἄχ ministry that they are engaged in. 


I pray that you would protect them from the Spiritual Forces or other 
obstacles that could harm them or slow them down. 


Please help me when I use this New Testament to also think of the 
people who have made this edition available, so that I can pray for 
them and so they can continue to help more people. 


I pray that you would give me a love of your Holy Word (the New 
Testament), and that you would give me spiritual wisdom and 
discernment to know you better and to understand the period of time 
that we are living in. 


Please help me to know how to deal with the difficulties that Iam 
confronted with every day. Lord God, Help me to want to know you 
Better and to want to help other Christtans in my area and around the 
world. 


I pray that you would give the Electronic book team and those who 
help them your wisdom. 


I pray that you would help the individual members of their family 
(and my family) to not be spiritually deceived, but to understand you 
and to want to accept and follow you in every way. 


Also give us comfort and guidance in these times and I ask you to do 
these things in the name of Jesus, Amen, 


Arabic New Testament - Part£1 


rabic New Testament - Partf 2 





ic New Testament - Part £ 


Telecharaez pour en arriver au nades (Gratuit - evidement) 


Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these 
books can be obtained [downloadedl] Itelecharaer1 for Free and without cost 





New Testament | 


Nouveau Testament persan [Perse - Iran] - 
Farsga Yeni Ahit- Nuevo Testamento persa 
- Persisch Neuen Testament - Testamento Novo persa 


TT 
[| Persian Farsi New Testament- Part£1 


ITT 
[-] Persian Iranian New Testament - Part £ 2 
TT) 
[-] Persian Farsi New Testament - Part 3 


a 
[5] Persian Iranian New Testament - Part £ 4 
"ras al 
[.} Persian Farsi New Testament - Part 45 
παν ἢ 
[1.1 Persian Iranian New Testament - Part £ 6 
TT 
[5] Persian Farsi New Testament - Part? 7 
TT 
[-] Persian Iranian New Testament - Part £ 8 
au 
1.1 Persian Farsi New Testament - Part49 
















ETHIOPIC - AMHARIC 
|Ethiopic Amharic New Testament - Part 1 |. 


Ethiopic Amharic New Testament - Part £ 2 ΙΗ 
"as 
Ethiopic Amharic New Testament - Part £ 3 || 


| 
Ethiopic Amharic New Testament - Part 4 [2 
TT 
Ethiopic Amharic New Testament - Part £ 5 |. 


TT 
Ethiopic Amharic New Testament - Part £ 6 | 
ΞΕ 
Ethiopic Amharic New Testament - Part £ 7 |. 


Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these 
books can be obtained I[downloadedl for Free and without cost 



















TURKISH NEW TESTAMENT 


Neuen Testaments in turkischer 
Classic Turkish in ARABIC Scrin 


New Testament - TURKISH in Arabic Scrip 


Turkish New Testament (Arabic Scrip! Script)-Tūrk Yeni Ahit- 
euen Testaments in turkischer- Nuevo Testamento,en turco- 
"7 „Nouveau Testamerīt en tWfc - Nieuwe Testament in het Turks .. 


Classic Turkish New Testament - | 


K A 
K  πεεεῦ 
PS A 
PA 
K Ξε ἢ 
ΕΞ Ξ AS A 
ΕΞ Ξ ΞΕ ΞΙΞ ΞΞΞΞΙ 
PP A 
cementu ier eseri. ———— | 
centrus tev etenam. ——— | 
ἘΞΞΞΞ ΞΞΞΞ Ξξξε 

iem 




















Part £ 1 


















Part+ 4 


ITEM 











is HUNGARIAN - || Thessalonians- 4 14 7] 
T HUNGARIAN N.T. Marc HUNGARIAN - | Timothy - £15 id 


























ΤΊ HUNGARIAN NĪ. "Luke ΝΣ > HUNGARIAN |LTimotty εἴ F) 




















ΠῚ HUNGARIAN N.T. John HUNGARIAN N.T. TITUS -417 id 
iz HUNGARIAN N.T. Acts HUNGARIAN - Philemon- £ 18 id 















































(Z kunsaruan ν N.T. Romans | F HUNGARIAN - Hebrews- £19 





ΤΊ HUNGARIAN - 1 Corinthians -£7 HUNGARIAN - James - £20 T 
= HUNGARIAN - II Corinthians - £ 8 HUNGARIAN -1Peter -£21 ᾿ 


HUNGARIAN - LU Peter -422 


PT. HUNGARIAN - Ephesians - ξ 10 HUNGARIAN - 1-3 John-£23 g 


[1 HUNGARIAN - Philippians - £11 HUNGARIAN N.T. Jude -£24 [] 


"HUNGARIAN - Colossians - -412 pēļ " HUNGARIAN - SReveādāi 425 


τ] HUNGARIAN -1 Thessalonians - 4 13 


Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these 
books can be obtained [downloaded] for Free and without cost 



















































































SANSCRIT 





New Testament 


Sanskrit New Testament - Part£ 1 


LETI 


Ι 


ΓΞ 


Tt 


|KŽ 


Sanskrit New Testament - Part £ 2 


Sanskrit New Testament - Part 3 |77 





aa 


Sanskrit New Testament - Part t 4 ΠΗ 


Classic Tamil New Testament 
Neues Testament des Tamil -Tamil dilinde yeni vasiyetname 


Nieuwe Testament in het Tamil-taal - 
An accurate 8% lasting translation 


















TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament ji Part 1 
TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament Part 4 2 
TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament zi Part 4 3 
TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament Part 4 4 
TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament ii Part£5 
TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament Part 6 
TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament ii Part 47 
TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament [£] Part£8 
TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament i Part£9 


TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament [£] Part 10 










"mī 


TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament ji Part£ 11 


TAMIL NT-Part£15 






TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament Part £ 12 


C] 


TAMIL NT -Part£14 [2] TAMIL NT - Part £16 


Click to go to pages where books can be obtained [downloaded] - Free 


"arī 


[1 





TAMIL NT-Part13 

















amu (era es J 
ii ie — ὃ ὃ —  — | 


πανιὰ LT 
ΤΊ KC OT ἢ υπσετεττε τα 
ἩΠΕΤΙΞΕΤΙΘΕΣΗ DEGU ji 


i Ss i | 
iTS ΠΣΞΕΙΤΣΙΞΣΞΙΣ ἢ 


"--ἢ "aa 
[| καπεν- κεῖσ τε Jememem P 
ΒΒΈΞΕΞΞΞΙ͂ ΕΞΕΞΞΕΤΗΝ 
ALU DEI 
ff] cer | ve 
——— | 
ΓΊ ππεισιτπες το 
---------ς----  - 


Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these | Ἄ 
books can be obtained [downloaded] for Free and without cost 


For BURMESE MYANMAR Edition, Click Here 








New Testament 





PT 


URDU New Testament - Part£1 || 


URDU New Testament - Part £ 2 jr 


URDU New Testament - Part £ 3 ΤᾺ 
Γ. υδπρι! New Testament -Pankā J 


— a ἜΝΕΕΕΕΕ 
TELEGU New Testament Ἧ 
| ra Newrestamemt 6 69ΘῸΘ [1 ΄ 


TAMIL New Testament i 


| 


i 
—ā 


1 


bd 


kri 


a 





ἢ 


KAREN New Testament BURMA MYANMAR New Testament 


ASSAMESE New Testament GUJARAT New Testament 
Chinese New Testament | Sanscrit Sanskrit New Testament 
Ancient Greek New Testament Indonesia New Testament 


Arabic New Testament ΕΞ: jan Azari Azeri New Testamen 
iii (i), 


Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these 
books can be obtained Idownloadedl for Free and without 


| 


BURMESE MYANMAR BURMA New Testament 



























BURMA MYANMAR INDIA New Testament PART ΕἼ 





BURMA MYANMAR INDIA New Testament PART £2 


"arā 


BURMA MYANMAR INDIA New Testament [1 PART 43 


BURMA MYANMAR INDIA New Testament ΤΊ PART 4 


"m1 


BURMA MYANMAR INDIA New Testament ji PART 45 
BURMA MYANMAR INDIA New Testament jū PART £6 
BURMA MYANMAR INDIA New Testament ji PART 47 
BURMA MYANMAR INDIA New Testament PART £8 
BURMA MYANMAR INDIA New Testament ji PART £9 
BURMA MYANMAR INDIA New Testament PART 410 


Lt) 


BURMA MYANMAR INDIA New Testament [2 PART £11 










BURMA MYANMAR INDIA New Testament PART £12 
I —.| 


rr) rr 


Click to go to pages where books can be obtained [downloaded] - Free 

















Arabic Scrip - Caucasus New Testament 
[ξξεῖ 


ΠῚ Azerbaijan Azeri - (Matthew) - £ 1 Azerbaijan Azeri - II Thess. -£ 14 [7] 
Ε 





ΝΗ Azerbaijan Azeri - (Marc) - "2 Azerbaijan Azeri - | Timothy - £ 15 id 
4 | .  ---- -- - - ςς - -- -:ν Ἐ | = - ---- --  -- -- --- -- ----} πα 
ΙΗ Azerbaijan Azeri - (Luke) - £3 Azerbaijan Azeri - II Timothy - £ 16 Η 


ΠῚ Azerbaiian Azeri - (John) - £4 Azerbaijan Azeri - TITUS - £ 17 Γ᾿ 


līs Azerbaijan Azeri - (Acts)- £5 Azerbaijan Azeri - Philemon - 18 Ξ 


“- ἢ 
[2 Azerbaijan Azeri - (Romans) - £ 6 Azerbaijan Azeri - Hebrews 19 


C] Azerbaijan Azeri - | Corinth - £ 7 Azerbaijan Azeri - James - 4 20 F 


id ES Stasi A podā Azeri -Colossians - ξ 12 Azerbaijan Azeri -Revelation + 27 id 


ἢ MODERN GREEK NEW TESTAMENT ῇ 


Nouveau Testament en Grec / Grecaue 








1872 


i m nami 
RE BA PITT; 
ii T Dj 


"MODERN GREEK- Romans 46. ] MODERN GREEK- Hebrews - 419 ΠῚ 


zi MODERN GREEK -| Corinthians - αὶ MODERN GREEK - James - 4 20 
iz MODERN GREEK - II Corinthians - £ MODERN GREEK-1Peter -£21 ΠῚ 































































































τοὶ τ ἢ : ἘΞ 
[C] m MODERN GREEK - - Galatians - t9 I K MODERN GREEK - Il Peter -k22. F] 


11 "< MODERN GREEK - i ἐρεεμ ουῶς -410 MODERN GREEK - 1 - 3 John-£ 23 ni 
ΠῚ MODERN GREEK - Philippians - £ MODERN GREEK - Jude -4 24 = 


MODERN N GREEK- "Revelatiom= : 25 


Lī 
[2 MODERN GREEK -|Thess. - 413 nm=? reēkkrisamomGaktom | the Ancient Koine 
-- ------ ---.---- - IE New Testament, Click Here 


Pour le N.T. en Grec / Grecaue Ancient, Telecharaez Ici 
«cc «asai āšāj, 


Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these 
books can be obtained [downloadedl for Free and without cost 

















T1] MODERN GREEK - Colossians - 
































20 seconds for Fellow Christians - Dear Lord, 


Thank you that this PDF Ebook 
has been released so that we are able 
to learn more about you and wiser versions. 
Please help it to have wide circulation 


Please help them to be able to have more 
resources available to help others. 
Please help them to have all the resources, 
the funds, the strength and the time that they 
need and ask for in order to be able 
to keep working for You. 


I pray that you would encourage them and 
that you protect them physically and 
spiritually, and the work % ministry that 
they are engaged in. 


I pray that you would protect them from the 
Spiritual or other Forces that could harm them 
or their work and projects, or slow them down. 

Please help them to find Godly friends who 
are able to help. Provide helpful transportation 

for their consistent use. 
Remind me to pray for them often as this 
will help and encourage them. 


Please give them your wisdom and 
understanding so they can better follow you, 
and | ask you to do 
these things in the name of Jesus, Amen, 


for helping your fellow Christians by praying for us